CHARLES-CARLETON-COFFIN 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61 


OR 


FOUR  YEARS  OF  FIGHTING 


PERSONAL  OBSERVATION  WITH  THE  ARMY 

AND  NAVY 


FROM  THE  FIRST  BATTLE   OF  BULL   RUN  TO   THE 
FALL    OF  RICHMOND 


BY 

CHARLES    CARLETON    COFFIN 

AUTHOR   OF   "THE    BOYS   OF   '76,"    "WINNING   HIS   WAY,"    "MY   DAYS   AND 

NIGHTS    ON    THE    BATTLEFIELD,"    "FOLLOWING   THE    FLAG" 

"OUR   NEW   WAY    ROUND  THE  WO'ILD,"   ETC. 


fEUttton 

Revised  and  Enlarged  by  the  Author 


Ellusttateti 


BOSTON 

THE    PAGE   COMPANY 
PUBLISHERS 


To 


o 

\ 


(0 


Copyright,  1896,  by 
ESTES  AND  LAURIAT 

Copyright,  1894,  by 
CHARLES  CARLETON  COFFIN 

Copyright,  1881,  by 
ESTES  AND  LAURIAT 

Catered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1866,  by 

CHARLES   CARLETON   COFFIN 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  FIRST  WEEKS  OF  THE  WAR       .....  17 

II.  BULL  RUN        ........  31 

III.  PREPARING  FOR  THE  GREAT  STRUGGLE         ...  51 

IV.  AFFAIRS  IN  THE  WEST       ......  73 

V.  OPENING  OF  THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  TENNESSEE  ...  97 

VI.  PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS       .  115 

VII.  INVASION  OF  MARYLAND     ......  133 

VIII.  INVASION  OF  KENTUCKY     ......  160 

IX.  FROM  HARPER'S  FERRY  TO  FREDERICKSBURG         .        .173 

X.  BATTLE  OF  FREDERICKSBURG       .....  184 

XL  WINTER  OF  1863      .......  215 

XII.  THE  ATLANTIC  COAST        ......  225 

XIII.  THE  IRONCLADS  IN  ACTION        .....  247 

XIV.  CHANCELLORSVILLE     .......  256 

XV.  GETTYSBURG      ........  280 

XVI.  FROM  THE  RAPIDAN  TO  THE  WILDERNESS    .         .        .  327 

XVII.  FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  COLD  HARBOUR    .        .        .346 

XVIII.  GETTING  READY  FOR  A  NEW  MOVEMENT     .         .        .  367 

XIX.  FROM  COLD  HARBOUR  TO  PETERSBURG         .        .        .  379 

XX.  SIEGE  OPERATIONS     .......  401 

XXI.  INVASION  OF  MARYLAND    ......  413 

XXII.  AFFAIRS  IN  THE  WEST       ......  423 

XXIII.  SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH         ......  434 

7 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

XXIY. 

XXV. 

XXVI. 

XXVII. 

XXVIII. 

XXIX. 


SHERMAN  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA 
OCCUPATION  OF  CHARLESTON 
THE  LAST  CAMPAIGN 
IN  RICHMOND    . 
SURRENDER  OF  LEE   . 
CONCLUSION 


PAGE 

469 
482 
508 
525 
553 
570 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BULL  RUN          ......    Frontispiece 

"THE  FARMER  HARVESTED  HIS  HAY  AND  GRAIN"     ....         18 

" MILITARY  COMPANIES  WERE  FORMING"  ....         19 

DEPARTING  FOR  THE  WAR  .  .  .  .  .  .  .20 

MAJOR -GENERAL,  N.  P.  BANKS  .  .  .  .  .  .          .  .21 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  WINFIELD  SCOTT         .....         23 

COLONEL  E.  ELMER  ELLSWORTH  .......         25 

MARSHALL  HOUSE,  ALEXA-NDRIA  ......         26 

THE  DEATH  OF  ELLSWORTH          .......         27 

MAJOR  THEODORE  WINTHROP       ....... 

"COTTON  WAS  KING"        .....•••         29 

"HUNGER  GAVE  IT  AN  EXCELLENT  SEASONING"        ....         30 

THE  CONFEDERATE  CAPITOL  AT  KICHMOND      . 

MAJOR-GENERAL  WM.  S.  ROSECRANS    ... 

GENERAL  Jos.  E.  JOHNSTON,  C.  S.  A.   .  .  .  .34 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  P.  G.  T.  BEAUREGARD,  C.  S.  A.     .  •         35 

WELCOMING  THE  SOLDIERS  ..... 

TELLING  STORIES  AND  SINGING  SONGS    .....  37 

"THE  UNION  CANNON  WERE  SENDING  ANSWERING  SHOTS"  . 

ON  THE   MARCH  TO  BULL  RUN        ..... 

MAJOR-GENERAL  CHAS.  GRIFFIN  ......         47 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JAMES  B.  RICKETTS  ....•• 

"WHO   WOULD   LISTEN   FOR   FOOTSTEPS  THAT  NEVERMORE  WOULD  COME"   . 

OLD  CAPITOL  PRISON,  WASHINGTON,  D.  C.       . 
MAJOR-GENERAL  GEO.  B.  MCCLELLAN  ... 

GENERAL  ROBT.  E.  LEE,  C.  S.  A. 

PRESIDENT  LINCOLN  ....••« 

HUMAN  CHATTELS    ....•••• 

AQ 
LAZY    LIKE    ALL   THE    REST  ..•••• 

9 


10  LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

HELPING  HIMSELF  TO  A  TURKEY  ••»•••         64 

"A  NEGRO   SLAVE   CAME   INTO  THE   LINES"         ...  .65 

DISCOURAGED           .........  67 

"THE  ARMY  WAS  IMPATIENTLY  WAITING"       .....  69 

MAJOR-GENERAL  HENRY  W.  HALLECK            .....  74 

"PHILLIS  WITH  A  MOB -CAP  ON  HER  HEAD"   .  .  ,  .78 

GENERAL  ULYSSES  S.  GRANT       .......  79 

CORRESPONDENTS  OF  NORTHERN  NEWSPAPERS  .....  80 

REAR-ADMIRAL  ANDREW  H.  FOOTE       .                       ....  81 

ONE  OF  THE  GUNBOATS      ........  82 

"WHAT  CAN  WE  DO  WITH  'EM?"           ......  86 

"  THE  FARMHOUSES  ARE  IN  THE  KENTUCKY  STYLE  "  .  ,  .  .88 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  LEONIDAS  POLK,  C.  S.  A.                 .           .           .  98 

GUNBOATS  ATTACKING  THE  FORT            .           .           .           ,           •    •       ,  102 

MAJOR-GENERAL  C.  F.  SMITH     .......  103 

STORMING  THE  BREASTWORKS       .......  104 

"I's  'FISCATED"     .........  110 

CUTTING  A  PASSAGE  THROUGH  THE  WOODS       .          .  .  .  .113 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  ALBERT  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON,  C.  S.  A           .           .  116 

MAJOR-GENERAL  DON  CARLOS  BUELL  .           ,           .                      ,           .  117 
COMMISSARY  WAGONS  IN  THE  MUD          .           .           .           .           .           .119 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JAMES  A.  GARFIELD            .....  121 

"NONE  TO  SPEED  THE  PLOUGH"             ......  122 

SIEGE  GUNS  READY  TO  OPEN  FIRE  AT  CORINTH          .  .  .  .123 

BATTLE  OF  MALVERN  HILL          .......  135 

MAJOR -GENERAL  JOHN  POPE      .......  138 

"I  AM  A  CORRESPONDENT"           .......  139 

VIEW  IN  CULPEPER            ........  141 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  WASHINGTON     .....  142 

MAJOR-GENERAL  FITZ  JOHN  PORTER    ......  143 

44 CITIZENS  .  .  .  CARED  FOR  HIM"   .        .           .           .           .           .           .  146 

MAJOR-GENERAL  E.  V.  SUMNER            ......  147 

BATTLE  OF  ANTIETAM        ........  153 

"WAITING  FOR  ORDERS"  ........  154 

"DO  THEY  MISS  ME  AT  HOME?"             ......  157 

"MANY  A  WIFE  MOURNED  FOR  A  LOVED  ONE  WHOM  THEY  NEVER  AGAIN 

WOULD  SEE"  .........  158 

THE  NEWSBOY           .........  159 

"THE  UNION  FOREVER!  HURRAH!  BOYS,  HURRAH!"             .           .           .  161 

"SLAVERY  AT  ITS  BEST"  ........  162 

"THE  BROAD  GREEN  LEAVES  RIPENING  IN  THE  SUJf "          •           .  163 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS.  11 

PAGE 

"YOU  SAID,  4GO  BACK,  YOU  DOG  ! '"     ......  168 

PRESIDENT  LINCOLN  VISITING  THE  ARMY          .....  175 

MAJOR-GENERAL  AMBROSE  E.  BURNSIDE         .....  177 

"THE  GUNNERS  STOOD  BESIDE  THEIR  GUNS  "  .....  181 

CONFEDERATE  SHARPSHOOTERS     .......  185 

LAYING  THE  PONTOONS       ........  187 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  FREDERICKSBURG          ....  191 

MAJOR-GENERAL  WM.  B.  FRANKLIN     ......  194 

FRANKLIN'S  ATTACK            ........  197 

MAJOR -GENERAL  JOHN  GIBBON  .......  201 

"WITH  A  CHEER  THE  UNION  TROOPS  WENT  UP  THE  HILL"             .           .  207 

CARING  FOR  THE  DEAD  AND  WOUNDED              .....  213 

BUILDING  CABINS  FOR  THE  WINTER        ......  216 

"THE  WIND  HOWLING   AROUND   THEM   AND   THE   SNOW  WHIRLING   INTO 

DRIFTS"           .........  217 

REV.  DR.  HENRY  W.  BELLOWS    .......  218 

A  SISTER  OF  MERCY            ........  219 

"'MARS  LINKUM'S'  WHITE  TENTS  THE  OTHER  SIDE  OF  THE  STREAM"      .  220 

"ONE  OF  THE  CITIZENS  CAME  FOR  A  GUARD"            ....  221 

"MAY  I  HAVE  A  FURLOUGH  AND  GO  HOME  TO  SEE  THE  FOLKS?"             .  222 

"CLASPED  IN  LOVING  ARMS"       .......  223 

RETURN  OF  A  RECONNOITRING  PARTY     ......  224 

BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE  "MONITOR"  AND  "MERRIMAC,"  HAMPTON  ROADS  227 

MAJOR-GENERAL  DAVID  HUNTER          ......  229 

"THE  CABINS  WERE  DESERTED  IN  AN  INSTANT"        .           .           .           .  232 

UNCLE  JIM     ..........  233 

ROLL,  JORDAN          .........  235 

"FESTOONS  AND  TRAILS  OF  GRAY  MOSS  SWAYED  IN  THE  GENTLE  BREEZE"  238 

"  NO  MORE  UNREQUITED  WORK  IN  THE  CANE-BRAKE  AND  COTTON  FIELD  "  240 

SLAVES  GOING  TO  JOIN  THE  UNION  ARMY         .....  241 

"NEAR  BY  WAS  THE  CHAPEL  WITH  A  BELFRY  AND  BELL"             .            .  244 

"MOORED  NEAR  BY  "          .            .            .            .           .           .           .           .  245 

"Up  WILMINGTON  RIVER"            .......  248 

BOMBARDMENT  OF  SUMTER  BY  IRONCLADS         .....  251 

MAJOR-GENERAL  OLIVER  O.  HOWARD  ......  257 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JOSEPH  HOOKER  AT  CHANCELLORSVILLE             .           .  259 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  T.  J.  (STONEWALL)  JACKSON            .           .           .  261 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  CHANCELLORSVILLE      ....  263 

JACKSON'S  ATTACK  .           .           .           .           .           .           .           .           .  265 

WOUNDING  OF  "STONEWALL"  JACKSON            .....  269 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JOHN  SEDGWICK                                           .           .           .  272 


12  LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

MAJOR-GENERAL,  JOHN  NEWTON            ......  274 

SEDGWICK'S  ATTACK           ........  275 

SALEM  CHURCH        .....           e           ...  278 

MAJOR -GENERAL  GEO.  G.  MEADE                                             .  282 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  GETTYSBURG                             .           .  284 

ON  THE  MARCH  TO  GETTYSBURG  .......  285 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JOHN  BUFORD  .           ..«•*.  288 

MAP  OF  THE  BATTLE  OF  GETTYSBURG   .,.,..  291 

MAiuR-  GENERAL  CARL  SCHURZ  .           .            .            „           .           .           .  294 

MAJOR-GENERAL  WINFIELD  S.  HANCOCK         .  296 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  JAMES  LONGSTREET,  C.  S.  A.           .           .           .  301 

BATTERY  WAITING  FOR  ORDERS    .......  305 

BREVET  MAJOR -GENERAL  HENRY  J.  HUNT     .  310 
MAJOR-GENERAL  GEO.  E.  PICKETT,  C.  S.  A.              .           .           .           .311 

PICKETT'S  CHARGE  .........  315 

UP  TO  THE  MUZZLES  OF  THE  GUNS         ..,,..  318 

TENDERLY  CARED  FOR        ........  325 

ON  THE  MARCH  TO  THE  WILDERNESS      ..«,,.  328 

IN  WINTER  QUARTERS  ON  THE  RAPPAHANNOCK           ....  329 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  U.  S.  GRANT     ....                       .  330 

MAJOR-GENERAL  BENJ.  F.  BUTLER       .  332 

MAJOR-GENERAL  BURNSIDE  AND  STAFF           .....  335 

MAJOR -GENERAL  GOUVERNEUR  K.  WARREN    .....  340 

BRIGADIER -GENERAL  ALEXANDER  HAYS          .....  342 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  THE  WILDERNESS         ....  343 

"THE  SECOND  LINE  REMAINED  FIRM"    ......  344 

SHERIDAN'S  SKIRMISHERS   ........  347 

BREVET  MAJOR-GENERAL  JOHN  C.  ROBINSON             ....  349 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  SPOTTSYLVANIA            ....  351 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  NEAR  THE  NORTH  ANNA            ....  358 

PONTOON  BRIDGE  ACROSS  THE  NORTH  ANNA    .....  359 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  COLD  HARBOUR            ....  364 

"THE  COMING  OF  THE  TROOPS  WAS  HAILED  WITH  JOY"       .           .           .  368 

"SUNDERING  OF  HEART-STRINGS"          ......  370 

"SHE  HAD  LIVED  IN  HER  MASTER'S  FAMILY"             ....  375 

ALEXANDER  H.  STEPHENS,  VICE-PRESIDENT  C.  S.  A.            .           ,            .  384 

MAP    OF    OPERATIONS    AROUND    PETERSBURG,    JULY    17th  .  .  .392 

MAP  OF  OPERATIONS  AROUND  PETERSBURG,  JULY  20th         .           .           .  395 

MAP  OF  RICHMOND  AND  PETERSBURG     ......  403 

EXPLOSION  OF  THE  MINE    ........  405 

DRINKING  FROM  THE  SAME  CANTEEN      ......  409 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS.  13 

PAGE 

"GOING  BACK  ONCE  MORE  TO  THE  ARMY "       .  414 

"NOTHING  TO  BO"              .           .            .            .           .           .           „           .  421 

W.  T.  SHERMAN       .            .            .            .            .            .            .            .            .  425 

GENERAL  JOHN  B.  HOOD,  C.  S.  A.                      .            .            .            .            .  427 

HAPPY  NEGRO  CHILDREN   ........  437 

IN  ANDERSONVILLE  PRISON  .                    .                       .           .           „           .  439 

"THENCEFORTH  TO  BE  THEIR  OWN  MASTERS"             .  445 

**  POOR  GIRL,  SHE  CAN'T  FORGET  HER  CHILDREN  ! "    .           .           .           .  448 

"TAKING  POSSESSION  OF  THE  ABANDONED  LANDS"   .  451 

"PLAYING  THE  BANJO  ALL  DAY  LONG"           .  453 

FREEDMEN'S  BATTLE -HYMN          .......  466 

"PLANTERS  .  .  .  WERE  BRINGING  THEIR  COTTON  TO  MARKET  IN  FLAT- 
BOATS"            .........  467 

"GOING  OUT  IN  THE  EARLY  MORNING"             ...'..  468 

FUN  IN  CAMP            .....,.,.  471 

MAJOR-GENERAL  JOHN  A.  LOGAN         ......  474 

BRIGADIER -GENERAL  JUDSON  KILPATRICK      .  475 

"COTTON  OF  THE  FINEST  FIBRE"            ......  479 

MAJOR -GENERAL  QUINCY  A.  GILLMORE           .....  483 

SUMTER,  1865             .........  485 

ROSA  ......                        ....  500 

"TAKEN  TO  THE  FORT  IN  SMALL  BOATS"        ,  504 

SHERIDAN  AND  HIS  GENERALS                 .,...<.  509 

SHERIDAN'S  SCOUTS             ........  517 

"THE  FORENOON  WAS  PASSED  IN  RECONNOITRING  THE  POSITION".           .  520 
CASTLE    THUNDER,    RICHMOND,    VA.,    WHERE    UNION    PRISONERS    WERE 

CONFINED        .........  527 

A  SLAVE  MARKET    .........  529 

DESOLATION  OF  WAR  AROUND  RICHMOND          .....  535 

REAR-ADMIRAL  DAVID  G.  FARRAGUT   ......  537 

MANSION  PURCHASED  BY  THE  CONFEDERATE  GOVERNMENT  FOR  JEFFER 
SON  DAVIS       .........  539 

IN  LIBBY  PRISON     ......                        .  542 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE,  C.  S.  A.                  .           .           .  545 

LIBBY  PRISON,  1865.     FROM  A  WAR -TIME  PHOTO.        ....  549 

MAJOR-GENERAL  EDWARD  O.  C.  ORD  ....                       .  554 

CHARGE  OF  THE  CAVALRY             ...                                              .  557 

BREVET  MAJOR -GENERAL  GEO.  A.  CUSTER      .....  560 

THE  MCLEAN  HOUSE  WHERE  GENERAL  LEE  SURRENDERED  TO  GENERAL 

GRANT             .......••  563 

GENERAL  LEE  LEAVING  THE  McLEAN  HOUSE  AFTER  THE  SURRENDER      .  567 


INTRODUCTORY. 


TOURING  the  year  1866,  at  the  request  of  many  friends,  I 
-"-^  prepared  a  volume  for  the  press,  entitled  "  Four  Years  of 
Fighting."  It  was  not  intended  as  a  history  of  the  War  of  the 
Rebellion,  but  was  mainly  a  record  of  some  personal  observations 
in  the  capacity  of  correspondent  for  the  Boston  Journal  during 
the  war.  The  volume  has  since  been  published  under  the  title 
of  "  The  Boys  of  '61."  A  third  of  a  century  has  gone  by  since 
the  outbreak  of  the  Rebellion.  The  perspective  has  been  changed 
by  such  a  lapse  of  time ;  the  heat  and  passion  of  the  hour  have 
passed  away ;  records,  which,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  were  inac 
cessible,  now  are  open  to  the  public.  The  history  of  no  other 
period  has  been  written  with  such  completeness.  A  volume 
written  -so  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war,  from  the  attendant 
circumstances,  would  be  an  incomplete  record  —  a  partial  presen 
tation  of  events.  It  is  with  a  view  of  giving  a  more  comprehen 
sive  and  complete  account  of  my  personal  observations  that  I 
have  revised  the  pages  of  "  The  Boys  of  '61."  I  was  an  eye 
witness  of  the  first  battle  at  Bull  Run,  of  Fort  Donelson, 
Pittsburg  Landing,  Corinth,  Island  No.  10,  Fort  Pillow,  Memphis, 
Antietam,  Fredericksburg,  Gettysburg,  Fort  Sumter,  Wilderness, 
Spottsylvania,  North  Anna,  Hanover  Court-house,  Cold  Harbor, 
Petersburg,  Weldon  Railroad,  and  Five  Forks.  I  was  in  Savan 
nah  soon  after  its  occupation  by  Sherman  on  his  March  to  the 
Sea.  I  walked  the  streets  of  Charleston  in  the  hour  of  her 
deepest  humiliation,  and  rode  into  Richmond  on  the  day  that 
the  stars  of  the  Union  were  thrown  in  triumph  to  the  breeze 
above  the  Confederate  Capitol. 

It  seems  a  dream,  and  yet  when  I  turn  to  the  numerous  note 
books  lying  before  me,  and   read  the   pencilings   made   on   the 
march,  the  battle-field,  in  the  hospital,  and  by  the  flickering  camp- 
is 


6  INTRODUCTORY. 

fires,  it  is  no  longer  a  fancy  or  a  picture  of  the  imagination,  but 
a  reality.  The  scenes  return.  I  behold  once  more  the  moving 
columns,  —  their  waving  banners,  —  the  sunlight  gleaming  from 
gun  -  barrel  and  bayonet,  —  the  musket's  flash  and  cannon's 
flame.  I  hear  the  drum -beat  and  the  wild  hurrah!  Grant, 
Sherman,  Sheridan,  Meade,  Burnside,  Howard,  Hancock,  and 
Logan  are  leading  them ;  while  Sedgwick,  Wadsworth,  McPher- 
son,  Mansfield,  Richardson,  Rice,  Baker,  Wallace,  Shaw,  Lowell, 
Winthrop,  Putnam,  and  thousands  of  patriots,  are  laying  down 
their  lives  for  their  country.  Abraham  Lincoln  walks  the  streets 
of  Richmond,  and  is  hailed  as  the  Great  Deliverer,  —  the  ally  of 
the  Messiah ! 

It  has  been  my  aim  to  reproduce  some  of  those  scenes,  —  to 
give  truthful  narratives  of  events,  descriptions  of  battles,  inci 
dents  of  life  in  camp,  in  the  hospital,  on  the  march,  in  the  hour 
of  battle  on  land  and  sea, — writing  nothing  in  malice.  I  have 
endeavoured  to  give  the  truth  of  history  rather  than  the 
romance  ;  facts  instead  of  philosophy ;  to  make  real  the  scenes 
of  the  mighty  struggle. 

CHARLES  CARLETON  COFFIN. 


THE    BOYS    OF   '61. 

CHAPTER   I. 

FIRST    WEEKS    OF    THE    WAR. 

FROM  the  close  of  the  war  with  Mexico  to  April,  1861,  the  United 
States  had  been  at  peace  with  themselves  and  with  all  the  world. 
Throughout  the  country  men  pursued  their  occupations  with  no  thought 
of  war.  The  United  States  was  not  a  military  nation.  Isolated  from 
Europe  by  the  Atlantic  there  was  no  need  for  maintaining  a  great 
standing  army.  The  military  spirit  engendered  by  the  War  of  the  Revo 
lution  and  the  last  war  with  England  in  a  great  measure  had  died  out. 
In  £0me  of  the  Northern  States  there  were  volunteer  military  companies 
arrayed  in  showy  uniforms,  which  assembled  for  drill  and  kept  step  with 
the  drum-beat  and  performed  fantastic  evolutions,  to  the  great  delight  of 
village  urchins.  In  other  States  there  was  scarcely  the  semblance  of 
military  organizations.  The  people  did  not  anticipate  war,  made  little 
preparation  for  any  conflict  of  arms.  The  farmer  harvested  his  hay  and 
grain,  drove  his  team  afield ;  the  mechanic  followed  his  occupations  ; 
the  merchant  carried  on  his  business,  never  mistrusting  that  in  the  evo 
lution  of  events  the  country  was  suddenly  to  be  involved  in  one  of  the 
greatest  wars  of  all  the  ages. 

The  firing  upon  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  the  humiliation  of  the  flag  at 
Sumter  in  April,  1861,  awakened  the  nation  from  its  peaceful  dreaming. 

In  June  I  became  an  army  correspondent  of  the  Boston  Journal  news 
paper.  The  first  blood  had  been  shed  in  the  streets  of  Baltimore.  New 
York  and  other  States  w^re  quick  to  respond  to  the  call  of  President 
Lincoln  for  troops.  The  patriotism  of  the  Northern  States  was  at  fever 
heat,  the  drum  beat  was  heard  in  every  village.  Military  companies 
were  forming  —  the  young  men  of  the  country  hastening  to  volunteer  to 
serve  for  three  months,  or  during  the  war.  The  Stars  and  Stripes  were 
waving  from  housetop  and  steeple.  Reaching  New  York  I  found  it  a 
sea  of  banners  and  decorations  —  the  red,  white  and  blue  festooned  over 


18 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


doorways  Wd  windows.  "The-. staid  and  sober  city  of  Philadelphia  I 
found  had  awakened  to  a  new  life.  From  the  towns  in  New  Jersey, 
regiments  were  taking  their  departure  for  Washington.  The  railroads 
could  not  give  the  soldiers  transportation  in  passenger-cars,  but  the  vol 
unteers,  eager  to  join  the  force  gathering  at  the  capital  of  the  Republic, 
made  themselves  at  home  in  the  lumbering  freight-cars.  Fathers  and 
mothers  were  bidding  them  good-by,  with  their  handkerchiefs  waving 


"THE  FAKMER  HARVESTED  HIS  HAY  AND  GRAIN." 


their  joyful  farewells,  little  comprehending  the  meaning  of  the  conflict 
of  arms. 

Baltimore  presented  a  striking  contrast  to  the  other  great  cities.  It 
was  dull  and  gloomy.  Business  was  at  a  standstill.  The  pulses  of 
trade  had  stopped.  Merchants  waited  in  vain  for  customers  through 
the  long  summer  day.  Females,  calling  themselves  ladies,  daintily 
gathered  up  their  skirts  whenever  they  passed  an  officer  or  soldier  wear 
ing  the  army  blue  in  the  streets,  and  manifested  in  other  ways  their 
utmost  contempt  for  all  who  supported  the  Union. 

General  Butler,  who  had  subdued  the  rampant  Secessionists  by  his 


FIRST   WEEKS   OF   THE  WAR. 


19 


vigorous  measures,  had  been  ordered  to  Fortress  Monroe,  and  General 
Banks  had  just  assumed  command.  A  regiment  of  raw  Pennsylvanians 
was  encamped  on  the  hill  by  the  roadside  leading  to  the  fort.  Officers 
and  soldiers  alike  were  ignorant  of  military  tactics.  Three  weeks  pre 
vious  they  were  following  the  plough,  or  digging  in  the  coal  mines,  or 
smelting  iron.  It  was  amusing  to  watch  their  attempts  at  evolution. 
They  were  drilling  by  squads  and  companies.  "  Right  face,"  shouted  an 


"  MILITARY    COMPANIES    WERE    FORMING." 

officer  to  his  squad.  A  few  executed  the  order  correctly,  some  faced  to 
the  left,  while  others  faced  first  right,  then  left,  and  general  confusion 
ensued. 

The  officers  were  nearly  as  ignorant  as  the  men.  The  regiment  was 
marching  in  battalion  front  towards  a  pool  of  water.  The  colonel 
looked  at  the  pool  and  then  at  the  men,  and  shouted,  "  Gee  round 
that  mud  puddle  !  "  The  men  comprehended  the  order,  and  "  geed  " 
in  proper  manner. 

Soldiers  were  building  abattis,  and  training  guns  to  bear  upon  the 
city,  for  there  were  signs  of  an  upheaval  of  the  Secession  elements, 


20 


THE   BOYS    OF    '61. 


and  General  Banks  deemed  it  best  to  be  prepared  for  whatever  might 
happen. 

Passing  on  to  Washington  I  found  it  in  a  hubbub.  Troops  were 
pouring  in,  raw,  undisciplined,  yet  of  material  to  make  the  best  soldiers 
in  the  world,  —  poets,  painters,  artists,  artisans,  mechanics,  printers, 
men  of  letters,  bankers,  merchants,  and  ministers  were  in  the  ranks. 
There  was  a  rumble  of  artillery  in  the  streets,  —  the  jarring  of  baggage- 


DEPARTING    FOR    THE   WAR. 

wagons,  and  the  tramping  of  men.  Soldiers  were  quartered  in  the 
Capitol.  They  spread  their  blankets  in  the  corridors,  and  made  them 
selves  at  home  in  the  halls. 

The  volunteers  found  that  camp  life  was  not  quite  so  comfortable  as 
home  life.  A  bed  on  the  ground  was  not  so  inviting  as  a  mattress  in 
the  home  chamber.  When  the  reveille  sounded  at  daybreak  they  would 
like  to  take  another  nap. 

Colonel  Stone,  with  a  number  of  regiments,  was  marching  out  from 
Washington  to  picket  the  Potomac  from  Washington  to  Point  of  Rocks. 
General  Patterson  was  on  the  upper  Potomac,  General  McClellan  and 
General  Rosecrans,  with  Virginia  and  Ohio  troops,  were  driving  the 


FIRST   WEEKS   OF   THE   WAR. 


21 


Rebels  from  Rich  Mountain,  while  General  McDowell  was  preparing  to 
move  upon  Manassas. 

These  were  all  new  names  to  the  public.  Patterson  had  served  in 
the  Mexican  War,  but  the  people  had  forgotten  it.  McClellan  was 
known  only  as  an  engineer,  who  had  made  a  report  concerning  the 
proposed  railroad  to  the  Pacific,  and  had  visited  Russia  during  the 
Crimean  War.  General  Wool  was  in  New  York,  old  and  feeble,  too 
far  advanced  in  life  to  take  the 
field.  The  people  were  looking 
to  General  Scott  as  the  Hercules 
of  the  hour.  Some  one  had  called 
him  the  "  Great  Captain  of  the 
Age."  He  was  of  gigantic  stat 
ure,  and  had  fought  gallantly  on 
the  Canadian  frontier  in  1812, 
and  with  his  well-appointed  army 
had  marched  in  triumph  into  the 
City  of  Mexico.  The  events  of 
the  last  war  with  England,  and 
that  with  Mexico,  in  which  Gen 
eral  Scott  was  always  the  central 
figure,  had  been  rehearsed  by  the 
stump  orators  of  a  great  political 
party  during  an  exciting  cam 
paign.  His  likeness  was  familiar 
to  every  American.  It  was  to  be 
found  in  parlours,  saloons,  beer- 
shops,  and  in  all  public  places,  — 
representing  him  as  a  hero  in 
gold  -  embroidered  coat,  epaulets, 
chapeau,  and  nodding  plume.  His 

was  the  genius  to  direct  the  gathering  hosts.     So  the  people  believed. 
He  was  a  Virginian,  but  loyal.     The  newspapers  lauded  him. 

But  he  was  seventy-five  years  of  age.  His  powers  were  failing.  His 
old  wound  troubled  him  at  times.  He  could  walk  only  with  difficulty, 
and  it  tired  him  to  ride  the  few  rods  between  his  house  and  the  War 
Department.  He  was  slow  and  sluggish  in  all  his  thoughts  and  actions. 
Yet  the  people  had  confidence  in  him,  and  he  in  himself. 

The  newspapers  were  filled  with  absurd  rumours  and  statements  con- 


MAJOR- GENERAL    N.    P.    BANKS. 


22  TTIT:  BOYS  OF  '61. 

cerning  the  movements  and  intentions  of  the  Rebels.  It  was  said  that 
Beauregard  had  sixty  thousand  men  at  Manassas. 

Rumour  reported  that  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  who  was  in  the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  destroying  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  and 
burning  the  bridges  across  the  Potomac,  had  thirty  thousand  men; 
but  we  now  know  that  his  whole  force  consisted  of  nine  regiments,  two 
battalions  of  infantry,  three  hundred  cavalry,  and  sixteen  pieces  of 
artillery. 

These  exaggerations  had  their  effect  at  the  War  Department  in  Wash 
ington.  General  Butler  proposed  the  early  occupation  of  Manassas,  to 
cut  off  communication  by  rail  between  Richmond  and  Upper  Virginia, 
but  his  proposition  was  rejected  by  General  Scott.  The  troops  in  and 
around  Washington  were  only  partially  organized  into  brigades.  There 
was  not  much  system.  Everybody  was  full  of  zeal  and  energy,  and 
there  was  manifest  impatience  among  the  soldiers  at  the  inactivity  of 
the  Commander-in-chief. 

The  same  was  true  of  the  Confederates.  They  were  mustering  at 
Manassas.  Regiments  and  battalions  were  pouring  through  Richmond. 
Southern  women  welcomed  them  with  sweetest  smiles,  presented  them 
with  fairest  flowers,  and  urged  them  on  to  drive  the  "  usurper "  from 
Washington.  Southern  newspapers,  from  the  commencement,  had  been 
urging  the  capture  of  the  Federal  Capital.  Said  the  Richmond  Examiner  : 

"  The  capture  of  Washington  is  perfectly  within  the  power  of  Virginia 
and  Maryland,  if  Virginia  will  only  make  the  effort  by  her  constituted 
authorities.  Nor  is  there  a  single  moment  to  lose.  The  entire  popula 
tion  pant  for  the  onset.  .  .  . 

"  From  the  mountain  tops  and  valleys  to  the  shores  of  the  sea,  there 
is  one  wild  shout  of  fierce  resolve  to  capture  Washington  City,  at  all 
and  every  human  hazard.  That  filthy  cage  of  unclean  birds  must  and 
will  assuredly  be  purified  by  fire.  ...  It  is  not  to  be  endured  that  this 
flight  of  abolition  harpies  shall  come  down  from  the  black  North  for 
their  roots  in  the  heart  of  the  South,  to  defile  and  brutalise  the  land.  .  . 
Our  people  can  take  it, —  they  will  take  it,  —  and  Scott  the  arch  traitor, 
and  Lincoln  the  beast,  combined,  cannot  prevent  it.  The  just  indigna 
tion  of  an  outraged  and  deeply  injured  people  will  teach  the  Illinois  Ape 
to  repeat  his  race  and  retrace  his  journey  across  the  borders  of  the  free 
negro  States  still  more  rapidly  than  he  came ;  and  Scott  the  traitor  will 
be  given  the  opportunity  at  the  same  time  to  try  the  difference  between 
Scott's  tactics  and  the  Shanghae  drill  for  quick  movements. 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL   WINFIELD   SCOTT. 


FIRST   WEEKS   OF   THE  WAR. 


25 


"  Great  cleansing  and  purification  are  needed  and  will  be  given  to 
that  festering  sink  of  iniquity, —  that  wallow  of  Lincoln  and  Scott, —  the 
desecrated  city  of  Washington ;  and  many  indeed  will  be  the  carcasses 
of  dogs  and  caitiffs  that  will  blacken  the  air  upon  the  gallows  before  the 
work  is  accomplished.  So  let  it  be." 

General  Beauregard  was  the  most  prominent  of  the  commanders, 
having  been  brought  before  the  public  by  the  surrender  of  Fort  Sumter. 
Next  in  prominence  were  the  two  Johnstons,  Joseph  E.  and  Albert 
Sydney,  and  General  Bragg.  Stonewall  Jackson  had  not  been  heard 
from.  Lee  had  remained  with  General  Scott,  —  his  confidant  and  chief 
adviser,  —  till  the  19th  of  April,  and  then  resigned  his  commission. 
The  Virginia  convention  had  passed  the 
ordinance  of  secession  three  days  before 
his  resignation,  with  a  proviso  submitting 
it  to  the  people  for  ratification.  The  con 
spirators  who  brought  it  about  foresaw 
that  the  events  of  the  hour  would  compel 
the  State  to  cast  in  its  lot  with  the  Con 
federacy.  Three  days  after  the  election 
on  June  22d,  General  Lee  was  appointed 
to  command  the  State  troops,  and  was 
sent  to  the  western  section  of  the  State, 
with  several  regiments  to  overawe  the 
Unionists  of  the  mountain  region. 

Union   troops    had   taken  possession  of 
Alexandria  a  few  days  before  my  arrival 

in  Washington,  and  Colonel  E.  Elmer  Ellsworth,  commanding  a  regi 
ment  of  Zouaves,  had  been  shot  by  the  keeper  of  the  Marshall  House, 
Mr.  Jackson,  as  he  was  descending  the  stairs  with  a  Confederate  flag, 
which  he  had  taken  from  its  staff  on  the  roof.  The  tavern-keeper  in 
turn  had  been  shot  by  one  of  the  Zouaves,  Francis  E.  Brownell.  The 
death  of  Ellsworth  had  created  a  profound  impression  throughout  the 
Northern  States.  People  were  beginning  to  see  that  war  was  a  serious 
matter.  Ellsworth  the  year  before  had  commanded  a  company  of  Zou 
aves  in  Chicago,  and  had  visited  Boston  and  other  Eastern  cities,  exhibit 
ing  their  efficiency  and  discipline  ;  he  was  therefore  widely  known  and  his 
death  greatly  lamented,  especially  by  President  Lincoln,  who  held  him  in 
high  esteem.  In  the  Southern  States,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  regarded 
as  a  marauder,  while  the  tavern-keeper  was  lauded  as  a  martyr  to  liberty. 


COL.    E.    ELMER    ELLSWORTH. 


26 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


There  had  been  an  engagement  at  Big  Bethel,  a  short  distance  from 
Hampton  in  Eastern  Virginia,  between  troops  sent  out  by  General  Benja 
min  F.  Butler  and  a  body  of  Confederates,  in  which  two  brave  young 
Union  officers  lost  their  lives  —  Lieutenant  Guble  and  Major  Theodore 
Winthrop.  The  last  named  had  shown  marked  ability  as  a  writer. 


MARSHALL    HOUSE,    ALEXANDRIA. 

The  city  of  Washington,  before  the  inauguration  of  Abraham  Lincoln, 
was  dominated  by  Southern  sentiment,  but  with  the  secession  of  the 
States  many  of  the  clerks  in  the  departments  had  resigned  their  positions 
and  left  for  their  Southern  homes.  It  was  a  sad  day  to  those  whose 
homes  were  in  Virginia  when  that  State  voted  to  secede.  They  laid  the 
cause  of  all  the  trouble  to  the  Abolitionists  of  the  Northern  States.  I 
reminded  one  Southern  gentleman  that  the  Commercial  Convention, 


FIRST  WEEKS   OP   THE  WAR.  27 

which  met  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  in  1858,  boastfully  proclaimed  to 
the  world  that  "  Cotton  was  King  ; "  that  Virginia  had  descended  from 
her  once  proud  position  as  a  thrifty  Commonwealth  and  had  taken  up 
the  occupation  of  breeding  human  cattle  for  the  cotton  marts  of  the 
South.  It  had  prided  itself  on  name  and  blood,  —  delighting  to  trace  its 
lineage  back  to  the  cavaliers  of  Old  England,  and  which  looked  down 
with  haughty  contempt  upon  the  man  who  earned  his  bread  by  the  sweat 


THE    DEATH    OF    ELLSWORTH. 

of  his  brow.  The  original  "  gentleman "  of  Virginia  possessed  great 
estates,  which  were  not  acquired  by  thrift  and  industry,  but  received  as 
grants  through  kingly  favour.  A  thriftless  system  of  agriculture,  pur 
sued  unvaryingly  through  two  centuries,  had  greatly  reduced  the  patri 
mony  of  many  sons  and  daughters  of  the  cavaliers,  who  looked  out  of 
broken  windows  and  rickety  dwellings  upon  exhausted  lands,  overgrown 
with  small  oaks  and  diminutive  pines. 

A  young  miss  informed  me  that  the  Yankees  were  nothing  but  old 
scrubs,  and  did  not  know  the  meaning  of  gentility. 


28 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


On  June  17th,  I  visited  Arlington  Heights,  where  a  portion  of  the 
Union  troops  were  encamped  beneath  the  trees  upon  the  estate  of  Robert 
E.  Lee.  The  furniture  had  been  removed  from  the  spacious  mansion  — 
his  old  home  overlooking  the  Potomac.  Among  the  debris  in  one  of 
the  apartments  were  military  maps  and  drawings,  which  had  been  left 
behind  by  the  departing  owner.  He  had  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of 
General  Scott.  It  was  he  who  commanded  the  United  States  Marines 
in  the  John  Brown  affair  at  Harper's  Ferry. 


MAJOR    THEODORE    WINTHROP. 


Suddenly  from  over  the  hills  came  the  boom  of  a  cannon.  Making 
my  way  to  Alexandria,  I  learned  that  a  reconnoitering  party  of  the  First 
Regiment  of  Ohio  volunteers  had  gone  up  the  railroad  leading  to  Landon 
County  —  n:>t  marching  in  military  order,  but  riding  on  platform-cars, 
pushed  by  a  locomotive  —  a  novel  way  of  invading  a  country  held  by  an 
enemy.  Before  reaching  the  litttle  hamlet  an  old  man  stepped  out  from 
the  bushes,  making  signs  and  gestures  for  them  to  stop. 

"  Don't  go.     The  Rebels  are  at  Vienna." 

"  Only  guerillas,  I  reckon,"  said  one  of  the  officers. 

General  Schenck,  who  was  in  command,  waved  his  hand  to  the  engi 
neer,  and  the  train  moved  on.  Suddenly  there  were  quick  discharges  of 


FIRST   WEEKS   OF   THE  WAR. 


29 


artillery,  a  rattling  of  fire  of  small  arms,  and  unearthly  yells  from  front 
and  flank,  within  an  hundred  yards.  The  unsuspecting  soldiers  were 
riddled  with  solid  shot,  canister,  and  rifle-halls.  Some  tumbled  headlong, 
never  to  rise  again.  Those  who  were  uninjured  leaped  from  the  cars. 
There  was  great  confusion. 

"  Lie  down !  "  cried  some  of  the  officers. 


"COTTON    WAS    KING." 

"  Fall  in  !"  shouted  others. 

Each  did,  for  the  moment,  what  seemed  best.  Some  of  the  soldiers 
fired  at  random,  in  the  direction  of  the  unseen  enemy.  Some  crouched 
behind  the  cars ;  others  gained  the  shelter  of  the  woods,  where  a  line 
was  formed. 

They  gathered  up  the  wounded,  carried  them  to  the  rear  in  blankets, 
began  their  homeward  march,  while  the  Confederates,  eleven  hundred 
strong,  up  to  this  moment  sheltered  behind  a  woodpile,  rushed  out, 
destroyed  the  cars,  and  retreated  to  Fairfax. 


30 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


A  messenger  came  in  hot  haste  to  Alexandria,  and  several  regiments 
were  ordered  to  advance.  I  accompanied  them.  It  was  my  first  expe 
rience  during  the  war.  The  troops  advanced  nearly  to  Vienna,  but 
found  no  enemy.  No  rations  had  been  provided,  but  the  cows  belong 
ing  to  a  prominent  farmer  were  slaughtered,  and  the  steak  broiled  over 


"HUNGER    GAVE    IT    AN    EXCELLENT    SEASONING. 


a  bivouac  fire.  Salt  was  wanting,  but  hunger  gave  it  an  excellent 
seasoning.  No  enemy  was  to  be  found,  and  the  troops  returned  to 
Alexandria. 


CHAPTER   II. 

BULL    KUIST. 

MOST  of  the  troops  in  and  around  Washington  were  those  which 
responded  to  the  call  of  President  Lincoln  for  three  months'  ser 
vice.  A  few  of  the  regiments  enlisted  under  the  second  call  for  three 
years  had  arrived.  All  were  undisciplined.  The  term  of  service  for 
most  of  the  three  months'  men  would  expire  by  the  end  of  July.  Rich 
mond  had  become  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy.  Jefferson  Davis  and 
his  Cabinet  were  there,  and  the  Confederate  Congress  was  holding  its 
sessions  in  the  State  Capitol.  Throughout  the  Southern  States  the  move 
ment  of  the  Confederate  Government  to  Virginia  was  looked  upon  as 
the  preliminary  step  to  seizing  Washington.  Throughout  the  North  it 
was  regarded  as  a  menace.  The  people  were  demanding  a  movement 
against  the  Confederate  Capital,  not  comprehending  the  strength  of 
the  Rebellion ;  that  Virginia,  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  was  in  the  white 
heat  of  secession.  Troops  from  the  Gulf  States  were  pouring  into  the 
newly  selected  Confederate  Capital,  and  from  thence  moving  northward 
to  Manassas  Junction,  thirty  miles  from  Washington.  The  motive  on 
the  part  of  the  Confederates  was  to  keep  alive  the  secession  feeling  in 
Maryland,  the  seizure  of  Washington  thus  making  the  former  capital  of 
the  nation  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy,  which,  in  turn,  would  bring 
recognition  from  European  nations  as  the  dominant  power  in  the  West 
ern  world.  The  section  of  Virginia  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge  had  seceded 
from  the  State  and  formed  a  provisional  government  at  Wheeling,  and 
was  asking  recognition  from  Congress.  The  convention  had  elected 
F.  H.  Peirpoint  governor,  and  had  taken  a  recess  till  August.  At  the 
outbreak  of  the  Rebellion,  Ohio  troops  had  crossed  the  Ohio  River. 
They  were  commanded  by  General  George  B.  McClellan,  who  had  been 
appointed  major-general  by  Governor  Dennison,  of  Ohio.  His  subordi 
nate  commanders  were  Generals  Morris  and  Rosecrans.  General  Pe- 
gram,  commanding  a  Confederate  force,  was  entrenched  on  Rich  Moun 
tain.  A  plan  of  attack  was  devised  by  Rosecrans,  which,  after  much 

31 


32  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

hesitation,  was  accepted.  McClellan,  with  Morris's  troops,  was  to  threaten 
an  attack  in  front,  while  Rosecrans  was  to  make  a  night  march  and  gain 
the  rear  of  the  Confederates.  At  daylight,  on  the  morning  of  the 
llth  of  July,  after  a  long  march  through  a  thick  mist  up  the  mountain 
side,  Rosecrans  came  upon  the  Confederates,  and,  after  a  sharp  skirmish, 
charged  upon  the  Confederate  entrenchments,  captured  twenty-one  pris 
oners,  two  cannon,  fifty  stand  of  arms,  and  all  the  provisions  of  the 


THE    CONFEDERATE    CAPITOL    AT    RICHMOND. 

enemy,  putting  the  entire  force  to  flight.  General  Pegram  spiked  his 
four  remaining  cannon,  abandoned  his  camp,  and  attempted  to  join 
General  Garnett,  who  was  on  Tunnel  Hill,  but,  finding  himself  penned  in, 
surrendered  his  entire  command  of  nearly  six  hundred.  On  July  13th 
there  was  an  engagement  between  Garnett's  and  the  Union  troops  at 
Carrick's  Ford,  one  of  the  crossings  of  Cheat  River,  in  which  Garnett 
was  killed  and  his  troops  put  to  flight.  The  engagements  were  insig 
nificant  affairs,  when  contrasted  with  subsequent  battles,  but  they  had 
momentous  influence  upon  the  political  affairs  of  the  country,  and 


BULL  RUN. 


33 


the  subsequent  course  of  the  war.     General  McClellan  sent  a  telegram 
announcing  his  exploits,  dated  at  Huttonsville,  July  14th : 

"  Garnett  and  forces  routed,  his  baggage  and  one  gun  taken,  his  army 
demolished,  Garnett  killed.     We  have  annihilated  the  enemy  in  west 
ern  Virginia,  and  have  lost  thirteen  killed  and  not  more  than  forty 
wounded.     We  have  in  all  killed  at  least  two  hundred  of  the  enemy,  and 
the  prisoners  will  amount  to  at  least  one  thousand.     Have  taken  seven 
guns  in  all.     I  still  look  for  the  cap 
ture  of  the  remnant  of  Garnett's  army  ^'' 
by  General  Hill.     The  troops  defeated 
are    the   crack  regiments  of   eastern 
Virginia,  aided   by    Georgians,    Ten- 
nesseeians  and  Carolinians.     Our  suc 
cess  is  complete,  and  secession  is  killed 
in  this  country." 

The  dispatch,  like  those  of  Napo 
leon  from  his  great  battle-fields,  elec 
trified  the  country  and  made  General 
McClellan  the  hero  of  the  hour.  It 
awakened  the  enthusiasm  of  the  troops 
preparing  to  move  against  the  enemy 
at  Manassas.  There  was  confident  ex 
pectation  that  the  Confederate  forces 
there  would  be  brushed  aside,  and 
that  the  army  would  move  on  with 
flying  banners  to  Richmond. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  conflict  it  was  seen  by  Unions  and  Confed 
erates  alike  that  the  Shenandoah  Valley  would  be  an  important  avenue 
of  communication ;  that  Harper's  Ferry  and  Winchester  would  be  stra 
tegic  points  in  that  direction  ;  that  Manassas  Junction  would  also  be  an 
important  point  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston 
was  appointed  commander  of  the  Confederate  troops  in  the  Shenandoah, 
and  General  Beauregard  commander  of  the  forces  assembling  at  Manas 
sas  Junction.  The  latter  had  conducted  the  siege  against  Fort  Sumter, 
and  was  regarded  throughout  the  South  as  a  hero.  On  the  Union  side, 
General  Irwiii  McDowell  was  appointed  commander  of  the  forces  at 
Arlington  Heights.  The  country  had  been  at  peace  since  the  war  with 
Mexico.  General  Scott  and  General  Wood  were  the  only  commanders 
on  the  Union  side  who  had  achieved  any  distinction  in  past  years  of 


MAJOR-GENERAL  WM.  S.  ROSECRANS. 


34 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


whom  the  country  had  knowledge.  On  the  Confederate  side,  General 
Johnston  had  conducted  an  expedition  against  the  Mormons  in  Utah. 
Beauregard,  by  his  bombardment  of  Sumter,  had  come  prominently 
before  the  public.  General  Robert  Patterson  was  appointed  commander 


GENERAL    JOS.    E.    JOHNSTON,    C.  S.  A. 


of  the  troops  gathered  at  Harper's  Ferry.  He  had  served  in  the  war 
with  Mexico,  but  he  was  nearly  three  score  and  ten.  His  chief  of  staff 
and  chief  adviser  was  Colonel  Fitz  John  Porter.  The  movement  against 
the  Confederates  was  to  be  mac^e  by  McDowell.  Patterson,  the  while, 


BULL   RUN.  35 

was  to  keep  Johnston  from  joining  Beauregard.  It  was  no  secret  that 
McDowell  was  to  attack  the  Confederates  at  Manassas.  The  corre 
spondents  in  Washington  telegraphed  the  information  of  McDowell's 
intentions.  Confederate  sympathisers  were  to  be  found  in  all  the 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL   P.   G.    T.   BEAUREGARD,   C.  S.  A. 

departments  of  government.  Every  night  a  mail  was  despatched  secretly 
to  Richmond,  giving  minute  details  of  all  that  was  going  on,  and  of  the 
intentions  of  the  Union  commanders.  Everybody  was  familiar  with  the 
events  of  each  succeeding  hour  -=-  what  regiments  were  arriving,  how 


36  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

they  were  brigaded,  what  regiments  would  return  home  before  the  expi 
ration  of  the  month.  It  was  known  that  General  Scott  did  not  advise 
a  movement  with  undisciplined  troops.  But  were  not  the  Confederate 


WELCOMING    THE    SOLDIERS. 


troops  equally  undisciplined  ?  The  country  was  impatient  at  the  long 
delay ;  the  Rebellion  must  be  crushed  at  once ;  the  Confederates  must 
be  driven  from  Richmond.  It  never  would  do  for  the  regiments  which 


BULL  RUN.  37 

had  been  drilling  for  three  months  to  return  to  their  homes  without 
once  seeing  a  Confederate  soldier.  Such  considerations  determined  the 
military  authorities  to  make  the  first  great  movement  of  the  war. 

It  was  past  noon,  July  17th,  when  the  division,  commanded  by  Gen- 


TELLING    STORIES    AND    SINGING    SONGS. 


eral  Tyler,  of  Connecticut,  who  had  received  a  military  education,  took 
up  its  line  of  march  from  Fall's  Church  towards  Vienna.  The  other 
divisions,  moving  from  Alexandria,  advanced  towards  Fairfax  Court 
house,  the  objective  point  being  Centerville.  I  accompanied  Tyler's 
division.  The  troops  were  in  high  spirits ;  they  were  going  to  fight  a 
battle,  move  on  to  Richmond  and  put  an  end  to  the  Rebellion.  Some 


THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

of  the  inhabitants  along  the  road,  Union  men,  who  had  voted  against 
secession,  welcomed  their  coming;  others  made  no  demonstration, 
evidently  not  caring  to  show  their  sympathies,  either  for  or  against 
the  Union.  At  times  the  bands  played.  It  was  an  inspiring  spectacle 
-  the  long  column  of  troops,  with  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  and  the  flags 
of  their  respective  States  waving  in  the  gentle  breeze,  and  the  bright 
sunshine  glinting  from  their  bayonets. 

The  head  of  General  Tyler's  column  reached  Vienna  at  sunset.  The 
infantry  turned  into  the  fields,  while  the  artillery  took  positions  on  the 
hills.  Near  the  railroad  was  a  large  wood-pile,  behind  which  the  South 
Carolinians  took  shelter  when  they  fired  upon  the  Ohio  boys  on  the 
cars.  It  was  convenient  for  bivouac  fires,  and  the  men  helped  them 
selves  willingly. 

During  the  evening  the  soldiers  told  stories  and  sang  songs.  They 
had  read  the  gasconade  of  the  newspapers  of  Richmond,  and  the 
proclamation  of  General  Beauregard,  issued  June  5th,  addressed  to 
the  people  of  London,  Fairfax,  and  Prince  William  Counties,  and 
resented  his  vilification  of  President  Lincoln  and  the  Northern  troops. 
Thus  it  read : 

"  A  reckless  and  unprincipled  tyrant  has  invaded  your  soil.  Abraham 
Lincoln,  regardless  of  all  moral,  legal,  and  constitutional  restraints,  has 
thrown  his  abolition  hosts  among  you,  who  are  murdering  and  imprison 
ing  your  citizens,  confiscating  and  destroying  your  property,  and  com 
mitting  other  acts  of  violence  and  outrage  too  shocking  and  revolting  to 
humanity  to  be  enumerated. 

"  All  rules  of  civilised  warfare  are  abandoned,  and  they  proclaim  by 
their  acts,  if  not  on  their  banners,  that  their  war-cry  is  <  Beauty  and 
Booty.'  All  that  is  dear  to  man, —  your  honour,  and  that  of  your 
wives  and  daughters,  —  your  fortunes  and  your  lives,  are  involved  in  this 
momentous  conflict." 

In  contrast  to  this  fulmination  of  falsehoods,  General  McDowell  had 
issued  an  order  on  the  2d  of  June,  three  days  previous  to  Beauregard's, 
directing  officers  to  transmit  statements  on  the  following  points : 

u  First.  The  quantity  of  land  taken  possession  of  for  the  several 
field-works,  and  the  kind  and  value  of  the  crops  growing  thereon,  if  any. 

"  /Second.  The  quantity  of  land  used  for  the  several  encampments, 
and  the  kind  and  value  of  the  growing  crops,  if  any. 

"  Third.  The  number,  size,  and  character  of  the  buildings  appropri 
ated  to  public  purposes. 


BULL   RUN.  39 

"  Fourth.     The  quantity  and  value  of  trees  cut  down. 

"  Fifth.  The  kind  and  extent  of  fencing  destroyed.  These  state 
ments  will,  as  far  as  possible,  give  the  value  of  the  property  taken,  or  of 
the  damage  sustained,  and  the  name  or  names  of  the  owners." 

A  portion  of  the  troops  bivouacked  in  an  oat-field,  where  the  grain 
was  standing  ^n  shocks,  and  some  of  the  artillerymen  appropriated  the 
convenient  forage. 

The  owner  was  complaining  bitterly  of  the  devastations.  "  They  have 
taken  my  grain,  and  I  want  my  pay  for  it,"  he  said  to  me. 

"  Are  you  a  Union  man  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  I  was  for  the  Union  till  Virginia  seceded,  and  of  course  had  to  go 
with  her ;  but,  whether  I  am  a  Union  man  or  not,  the  Government  is 
bound  to  respect  private  property,"  he  replied. 

At  that  moment  General  Tyler  rode  past. 

"  Say,  General,  ain't  you  going  to  pay  me  for  my  property  which  your 
soldiers  destroyed  ?  " 

"  There  is  my  quartermaster  ;  he  will  settle  with  you." 

The  man  received  a  voucher  for  whatever  had  been  taken. 

The  troops  moved  leisurely  the  following  morning.  The  correspond 
ents  of  the  newspapers,  eager  to  see  whatever  might  happen,  joined  the 
Videttes  in  the  advance.  We  reached  Flint  Hill,  and  came  in  sight  of 
Fairfax  Court-house,  above  which  the  Confederate  flag  was  waving. 

Not  far  away  I  could  see  two  Confederate  cannon,  squads  of  soldiers, 
wagons,  horsemen  riding  furiously.  Nearer,  within  long  musket  shot, 
were  half  a  dozen  Confederate  cavalrymen.  Captain  Joseph  Hawley, 
since  Senator  in  Congress,  was  in  command  of  the  skirmishers.  Taking 
a  Sharp's  rifle  from  one  of  the  soldiers,  he  rested  it  upon  the  top  rail  of 
the  fence  by  the  roadside,  and  sent  a  bullet  singing  towards  the  men  in 
gray.  It  was  the  first  shot  fired  by  the  army  advancing  towards  Bull 
Run.  All  but  one  of  the  Confederates  put  spurs  to  their  horses  and 
galloped  towards  Centerville ;  the  soldier  who  did  not  flee  came  towards 
us,  and  voluntarily  gave  himself  up,  saying  that  he  did  n't  want  to  fight 
anybody. 

"  The  enemy  is  in  force  just  ahead,"  said  one  of  the  Union  officers, 
who  advanced  and  reconnoitered  the  ground. 

Two  pieces  of  Variants  New  York  battery  came  into  position  by  the 
Flint  Hill  schoolhouse,  and  sent  a  couple  of  shells  towards  the  Confeder 
ates,  who  precipitately  fled,  casting  away  blankets,  and  other  equipments. 

The  column  moved  on.     The  occupants  of  the  house  met  us  with  joy- 


40  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

ful  countenances.  The  good  woman,  formerly  from  New  Jersey,  brought 
out  a  pan  of  milk,  at  which  we  took  a  long  pull. 

"  I  can't  take  pay ;  it  is  pay  enough  to  see  your  countenances,"  she 
said. 

Turning  from  Fairfax  road  the  troops  moved  toward  Germantown, 
north  of  Fairfax,  —  a  place  of  six  miserable  huts,  over  one  of  which  the 
Confederate  flag  was  flying.  Bonham's  brigade  of  South  Carolinians 
was  there.  Ayer's  battery  galloped  into  position.  A  shell  was  sent 
among  them.  They  were  about  leaving,  having  be^n  ordered  to  retreat 
by  Beauregard.  The  shell  accelerated  their  movements.  Camp  equi 
page,  barrels  of  flour,  clothing,  entrenching  tools,  were  left  behind,  and 
we  made  ourselves  merry  over  their  running. 

Those  were  the  days  of  military  romance.  War  was  a  pastime,  a 
picnic,  an  agreeable  diversion. 

A  gray  -  haired  old  negro  came  out  from  his  cabin,  rolling  his  eyes 
and  gazing  at  the  Yankees. 

"Have  you  seen  any  rebels  this  morning?"  we  asked. 

"  Gosh  a'  mighty,  massa !  Dey  was  here  as  thick  as  bees,  ges  '  fore 
you  cum ;  but  when  dat  are  bumshell  cum  screaming  among  '  em,  dey 
ran  as  if  de  Ole  Harry  was  after  '  em." 

All  of  this,  the  flight  of  the  enemy,  the  negro's  story,  was  exhilara 
ting  to  the  troops,-  who  more  than  ever  felt  that  the  march  to  Richmond 
was  going  to  be  a  nice  affair. 

The  sun  shone  from  a  cloudless  sky ;  and  the  birds  were  singing 
merrily  when  the  army,  on  the  morning  of  July  18,  reached  Ceriterville, 
the  correspondents  in  advance.  It  was  a  wretched  village.  Richard 
son's  brigade  of  Tyler's  division  turned  down  the  road  leading  to 
Blackburn's  Ford,  across  Bull  Run. 

General  Richardson  was  a  veteran  of  the  Mexican  War,  brave  and 
eager  to  come  in  contact  with  the  enemy.  Hastening  down  from 
Centerville,  I  came  upon  his  line  in  a  field  by  a  deserted  farmhouse. 
Looking  with  my  field  -  glass  towards  Bull  Run,  I  could  see  a  battery  of 
Confederate  artillery  under  the  green  trees,  the  farther  side  of  the  wind 
ing  stream.  A  puff  of  smoke  burst  upon  the  summer  air.  I  heard 
something  scream  above  my  head,  and  fall,  with  a  heavy  thud,  upon  the 
earth  behind  me.  It  was  the  first  approaching  cannon  -  shot  I  had  ever 
heard.  Far  different  the  feeling  from  that  which  one  experiences  when 
one  sees  a  missile  spring  from  the  cannon's  muzzle  towards  an  enemy. 
My  hair  stood  on  end ;  a  cold  shiver  flashed  down  my  back.  Involun- 


BULL  RUN. 


41 


tarily  I  dodged  behind  a  sheltering  bank.     Another  —  a  third —  a  fourth 
came  from  the  belching  guns.     How  quickly  one  gets   accustomed  to 


"THE    UNION 


WERE    SENDING    ANSWERING    SHOTS. 


danger.  I  found  myself  making  an  arithmetical  calculation  of  chances, 
and  soon  began  to  time  the  interval  between  the  flash  of  the  gun  and 
the  whirring  of  the  ball  over  my  head.  A  squadron  of  cavalry  came 


42  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

galloping  down  the  slope  and  formed  in  the  field,  but  suddenly  a  fatal 
shot  tore  through  the  ranks,  disemboweling  a  horse,  and  they  galloped 
to  a  safer  place.  The  Union  cannon  were  sending  answering  shots 
towards  the  Confederates.  Far  away  towards  Manassas  clouds  of  dust 
were  rising,  and,  at  times,  I  caught  glimpses  of  Confederate  troops 
hastening  towards  the  scene  of  conflict. 

Just  why  General  Tyler  ordered  Richardson's  troops  to  advance  I  do 
not  know.  It  was  plain  that  the  Confederates  were  on  the  farther  bank 
of  the  stream.  Equally  clear  was  it  that  General  McDowell's  troops 
were  not  in  position  to  begin  a  general  engagement.  The  brigade  filed 
down  the  hill,  the  Massachusetts  First  Volunteers  leading,  coming  into 
line  in  a  pasture.  Suddenly  there  was  a  ripple  and  roll  of  musketry 
from  both  banks  of  the  stream,  and  a  wild  yell  from  the  Confederates. 
I  had  followed  the  advancing  troops  with  eager  enthusiasm  to  see  all 
that  might  happen.  But  the  air  was  full  of  strange  noises,  louder  and 
more  alarming  than  the  humming  of  bees.  Union  bullets  were  plough 
ing  the  ground. 

"  You  have  no  business  there,  sir.     Come  back  !  " 

It  was  the  peremptory  command  of  General  Tyler  ordering  us  to 
the  rear.  I  do  not  regard  it  as  an  act  of  bravery  or  bravado  on  my 
part  in  advancing  so  far;  it  was  simply  the  overmastering  of  desire 
to  personally  know  what  was  going  on,  that  I  might  make  a  truthful 
record  for  the  public.  I  was  not  alone  in  my  eagerness.  Several  of 
the  correspondents  were  brave  almost  to  recklessness  during  many  of  the 
great  battles  of  the  war.  It  is  true  that  others  were  content  to  gather 
up  rumours  and  stories  of  the  soldiers,  and  write  detailed  accounts  of 
battles  which  they  did  not  see. 

Obeying  the  command,  I  returned  to  the  deserted  farmhouse,  where 
General  Tyler  had  established  his  headquarters.  An  ambulance  came 
up  the  slope,  bringing  a  soldier  of  the  Massachusetts  First  with  a 
mangled  leg ;  the  bones  crushed,  the  flesh  hanging  in  shreds,  the 
soldier  screaming  in  agony.  It  was  my  first  sight  of  a  wounded  man. 
The  horror  of  the  sight  unnerved  me.  Involuntarily  I  exclaimed,  "  If 
this  is  war,  let  it  stop  right  here.  Let  the  Southern  States  go.  Let 
them  set  up  their  Confederacy.  Anything  rather  than  this  !  "  It  was 
but  for  a  moment,  and  it  was  the  only  moment  through  the  four  years' 
conflict  that  my  heart  faltered.  Then  came  a  second  reflection. 
Justice,  righteousness,  and  liberty  are  eternal  verities.  Our  fathers 
fought  eight  years  to  establish  liberty.  Their  cause  was  just;  every- 


BULL   RUN.  45 

thing  they  fought  for  is  at  stake  ;  and  the  war  must  go  on  till  the 
last  rebel  has  been  subdued.  As  the  lightning's  flash  illumines 
the  landscape  at  midnight,  so  at  the  sight  of  that  soldier,  with  life 
ebbing  away,  and  his  prayer  to  God  for  mercy  ringing  in  my  ears,  I 
saw  the  greatness  of  the  contest;  that  behind  all  the  anguish,  suffer 
ing  and  rending  of  hearts  was  the  future  destiny  of  the  nation,  the 
welfare  of  millions  who  are  to  succeed  us. 

It  did  not  take  General  Tyler  long  to  discover  he  was  sacrificing  his 
men  to  no  purpose,  and  an  aid  galloped  down  the  hill  with  an  order 
for  the  troops  to  return.  His  second  line,  in  which  was  the  Sixty- 
ninth  New  York  Regiment,  was  composed  mainly  of  Irishmen.  Very 
characteristic  and  laughable  was  the  scene  as  the  returning  troops 
came  back.  In  the  confusion  and  excitement,  the  men,  thinking  the 
Confederates  were  upon  them,  prepared  for  the  encounter.  I  saw  a 
sturdy  soldier,  with  resolution  in  his  face,  dash  his  gun  to  the  ground, 
strip  off  his  coat,  spit  on  his  hands,  double  up  his  fists,  and  firmly  plant 
himself  to  knock  down  the  enemy  with  a  blow  between  the  eyes. 

The  First  Massachusetts  received  the  hottest  of  the  fire.  One  soldier 
in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  was  shot;  he  passed  his  musket  to  his 
comrade,  saying,  "  It  is  all  right,  Bill,"  and  immediately  expired.  The 
soldier  standing  next  to  Lieutenant  -  Colonel  Wells  received  two  shots  in 
his  arm.  He  handed  his  gun  to  the  colonel,  saying,  "  Here,  I  can't  use 
it ;  take  it  and  use  it."  A  great  many  of  the  soldiers  had  their  clothes 
shot  through.  One  had  three  balls  in  his  coat,  but  came  out  unharmed. 

I  do  not  know  just  how  I  reached  Washington,  as  I  had  not  at  that 
period  of  the  war  a  horse,  but  the  eager  public  must  have  the  news, 
and  I  hastened  to  the  capital,  twenty  miles  distant,  and  then,  on 
Sunday  morning,  was  once  more  in  Centerville.  The  day  was  calm 
and  peaceful.  Saturday  had  been  passed  at  Centerville  by  McDowell's 
army.  The  advance  of  Tyler  to  Blackburn's  Ford  had  revealed  the 
topographical  features  of  the  country,  and  the  position  of  Beauregard's 
army.  It  was  seen  that  a  flank  movement  must  be  made  if  he  would 
gain  the  southern  bank  of  the  stream.  He  had  about  twenty-eight 
thousand  men,  with  forty -nine  cannon.  His  army  consisted  of  five 
divisions,  commanded  by  Generals  Tyler,  Hunter,  Heintzelman,  Miles 
and  Bunyan.  On  the  afternoon  of  Friday,  while  Tyler  was  recon- 
noitering  at  Blackman's  Ford,  a  dispatch  from  Richmond  was  flashed 
to  Johnston  in  the  Shenandoah  Yalley : 

"  Beauregard  attacked.     Go  to  his  assistance," 


46  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

Through  Friday  night,  Saturday,  Saturday  night  and  Sunday  morn 
ing  the  troops  of  Johnston  were  marching  seventeen  miles  to  Piedmont, 
entering  cars  and  speeding  towards  Manassas  nine  thousand  men  and 
twenty  cannon,  swelling  the  Confederate  force  to  thirty-two  thousand, 
with  fifty -seven  cannon.  The  troops  of  Johnston,  as  they  arrived, 
together  with  those  of  Beauregard,  were  distributed  along  the  fords 
fronting  Centerville.  Anticipating  an  attack  from  that  direction, 
General  McDowell's  first  plan  was  to  cross  the  stream  at  one  of  the 
fords,  but  changed  it  to  a  movement  which  would  turn  the  left  flank  of 
the  Confederates.  Leaving  Richardson's  brigade  to  make  a  demon 
stration  at  Blackburn's  Ford,  directing  Tyler,  with  the  remainder  of  his 
division,  to  march  directly  down  the  Warrenton  turnpike  to  Stone 
Bridge,  leaving  Miles  to  hold  Centerville,  he  made  a  long  detour  with 
Hunter's  and  Heintzelman's  divisions  to  Sudley's  Mills.  They  were  to 
cross  Bull  Run.  As  soon  as  the  flank  of  the  Confederates  was  turned, 
the  troops  at  Stone  Bridge  were  to  cross,  and  the  united  force  was  to 
press  forward,  which  would  compel  Beauregard  and  Johnston  to  change 
front.  It  was  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  Tyler's  troops  folded 
their  blankets  and  made  ready  to  advance  to  Stone  Bridge.  A  mistake 
had  been  made  at  the  outset.  Hunter  and  Heintzelman,  having  much 
farther  to  march,  should  have  started  first,  but  were  compelled  to  wait 
till  Tyler  was  out  of  the  way.  The  flanking  tcoops  ought  to  have  been 
at  Sudley's  ford  at  sunrise,  whereas  it  was  past  nine  o'clock  when  the 
Rhode  Island  troops,  leading  the  column,  reached  the  stream.  The 
soldiers  filled  their  canteens,  ate  a  portion  of  their  rations,  and  then 
moved  on. 

We  now  know  that  Johnston  and  Beauregard  had  planned  to  cross 
the  stream,  get  between  McDowell  and  Washington,  and  attack  him 
by  a  surprise.  Messengers,  at  half -past  five  in  the  morning,  were 
carrying  orders  to  the  various  commands,  when  the  peaceful  stillness 
of  the  dawning  day  was  broken  by  the  boom  of  a  Union  cannon  of 
Ayer's  battery,  on  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  east  of  Stone  Bridge.  The 
second  shot  passed  through  the  tent  of  Captain  Alexander  of  General 
Beauregard's  staff.  A  moment  later  the  guns  of  Richardson  were 
thundering  at  Blackburn's  Ford.  Other  messengers  rode  in  hot  haste, 
countermanding  previous  orders.  Not  till  mid-forenoon  did  I  hear 
the  first  note  of  battle  from  Hunter's  and  Heintzelman's  commands. 
I  first  visited  Richardson's  position,  saw  once  more  the  Confederates 
in  line  of  battle  upon  the  farther  bank  of  the  stream,  returned  to 


BULL  RUX. 


47 


Centerville,  when  I  saw  the  members  of  a  New  York  battery  deliber 
ately  leaving  their  guns  and  starting  for  Washington,  their  three 
months'  term  of  service  having  expired.  By  the  roadside,  partaking  of 
a  sumptuous  luncheon  of  cold  beef,  ham,  bread,  sauces,  beer,  and 
cheese,  sat  William  H.  Russell,  correspondent  of  the  London  Times, 
who  had  won  fame  by  his  let 
ters  from  the  Crimea.  It  was,  I 
think,  his  nearest  approach  to 
the  battle  of  Bull  Run. 

It  was  considerably  past  noon 
when  I  reached  the  troops  by 
Stone  Bridge.  From  an  elevated 
position  I  had  a  fair  view  of 
the  battle  as  it  was  being  waged 
by  Hunter  and  Heintzelman,  who 
were  forcing  the  Confederates  to 
retire  across  the  Warrenton  turn 
pike.  It  was  a  little  past  three 
o'clock  when  I  climbed  to  the 
roof  of  a  deserted  house  near 
the  Stone  Bridge,  which  the  Con 
federates  had  destroyed.  Colonel 
Alexander  of  the  engineers  in 
formed  me  that  all  was  going 
well  across  the  river.  From 
that  elevated  position  I  had 
an  excellent  view  of  the  battle-field.  I  could  see  stragglers  in  the 
rear  of  the  Confederate  lines,  moving  towards  Manassas. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Charleston  Mercury  thus  writes  of  the  aspect 
of  affairs  in  the  rebel  lines  at  that  moment : 

"  When  I  entered  the  field  at  two  o'clock  the  fortunes  of  the  day  were 
dark.  The  regiments  so  badly  injured,  or  wounded  and  worn,  as  they 
staggered  out,  gave  gloomy  pictures  of  the  scene.  We  could  not  be 
routed,  perhaps,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  we  were  destined  to  a 
victory." 

I  could  see  a  dust  cloud  partly  in  the  rear  and  beyond  the  Union  line 
of  battle  in  the  west.  I  did  not  then  know  the  meaning  of  it  —  that 
it  was  caused  by  the  advance  of  Confederate  troops,  a  brigade  under 
B,  Kirby  Smith,  the  last  of  Johnston's  army  from  the  Shenandoah. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    CHAS.    GRIFFIN. 


48 


THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 


They  had  left  the  cars  at  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  and  were  hastening 
towards  the  battle. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  two  batteries,  one  commanded  by  Captain 
Griffin  and  the  other  by  Captain  Ricketts,  both  of  whom  afterwards 
became  major-generals,  were  ordered  to  cross  the  Warrenton  turnpike 

and  open  fire  upon  the  Confed 
erates,  who  were  rallying  along 
the  edge  of  a  dense  pine  thicket, 
where  Colonel  Thomas  P.  Jack 
son  had  made  a  stand,  declaring 
that  he  intended  to  remain  there 
"  like  a  stonewall." 

General  McDowell  had  com 
mitted  a  grave  error  in  ordering 
the  batteries  to  cross  Young's 
Branch  in  advance  of  the  infan 
try.  Ricketts  did  not  like  the 
order,  but  obeyed  the  command. 
Griffin  also  objected  to  the  posi 
tion  assigned  him  by  Major 
Barry,  commanding  the  artil 
lery,  saying  he  had  no  infantry 
supports. 

Barry  informed  him  that  the 
Zouaves  would  support  him  ;  also 
the  Fourteenth  Regiment  of  New 
York  Volunteers,  which  had  gone  into  a  piece  of  woods. 

We  have  arrived  at  a  turning  -  point  in  the  history  of  the  country. 
Griffin  and  Ricketts  saw  a  line  of  men  in  gray  advance  on  their  right 
flank. 

"  They  are  rebels,"  said  Griffin. 

"  No,  it  is  the  Fourteenth,  they  wear  a  gray  uniform,"  said  Barry. 
"  Sure  as  the  world,  they  are  rebels,"  said  Griffin. 
"  I  tell  you  they  are  your  supports." 

Griffin  wheels  his  guns  and  opens  fire  upon  the  Confederates  by 
Mrs.  Henry's  house.  The  men  in  gray  on  his  flank  advance,  come  to  a 
halt,  bring  their  guns  to  a  level,  and  fire  a  volley.  Men  and  horses 
go  down.  The  Zouaves,  in  rear  of  the  batteries,  behold  the  spec 
tacle  in  amazement,  then  break  and  stream  over  the  field,  a  few  only 


MAJOR -GENERAL    JAMES 


RICKETT 


BULL   RUN. 


49 


giving  a  parting  shot.  It  is  the  beginning  of  a  panic.  For  a  short 
time  the  contest  goes  on,  but  the  Union  army  has  lost  its  aggressive 
energy  and  begins  to  melt  away. 


«  WHO    WOULD    LISTEN    FOR    FOOTSTEPS    THAT    NEVERMORE    WOULD    COME." 

I  had  descended  from  the  roof  of  the  house,  and  was  drinking  at  a 
spring  near  the  turnpike,  when  I  heard  a  sudden  uproar.  Soldiers 
streamed  past,  throwing  away  their  guns  and  equipments.  Ayer's 


50 


THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 


battery  dashed  down  the  turnpike.  A  baggage  wagon  was  hurled  into 
the  ditch  in  a  twinkling.  A  hack  from  Washington,  which  had  brought 
out  a  party  of  Congressmen,  was  splintered  to  kindlings.  Drivers  cut 
their  horses  loose  and  fled  in  precipitate  haste.  Instinct  is  quick  to  act. 
There  was  no  time  to  deliberate,  or  to  obtain  information.  A  swift  pace 
for  a  half-mile  placed  me  beyond  Cub  Run,  where,  standing  on  a  knoll, 
I  had  a  good  opportunity  to  survey  the  sight,  painful,  yet  ludicrous  to 
behold.  The  soldiers,  as  they  crossed  the  stream,  regained  their 
composure  and  fell  into  a  walk.  But  the  panic,  like  a  wave,  rolled 
over  Centerville  to  Fairfax.  The  teamsters  of  the  immense  wagon 
train  threw  bags  of  coffee  and  corn,  barrels  of  beef  and  pork,  and 
boxes  of  bread  upon  the  ground,  and  fled  in  terror  towards  Alexan 
dria.  The  fright  was  soon  over.  The  lines  at  Centerville  were  in 
tolerable  order  when  I  left  that  place  at  five  o'clock. 

There  is  abundant  evidence  to  show  that  the  Confederates  considered 
the  battle  as  lost  up  to  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  E.  Kirby  Smith.  Not 
till  I  began  to  make  a  record  of  the  names  of  the  killed  and  wounded  did 
I  comprehend  that  my  despatch  to  the  paper  I  represented  would  bring 
inexpressible  sorrow  to  the  hearts  of  fathers,  mothers,  wives,  and  sisters 
in  far  -  off  homes.  I  thought  of  wives  who  would  listen  for  footsteps 
that  nevermore  would  come,  for  voices  that  were  silent  evermore.  All 
the  glamour  of  war  was  gone.  With  many  a  pang  I  gave  the  list  of  the 
dead  to  the  telegraph  operator,  knowing  that,  on  the  morrow,  it  would 
sadden  thousands  of  homes.  There  is  little  doubt  that  the  army  could 
have  held  its  ground  at  Centerville,  but,  as  the  term  of  many  of  the 
regiments  was  expiring,  the  authorities  deemed  it  better  to  fall  back 
to  Arlington  Heights  and  begin  anew. 

The  first  reports  of  the  battle  had  been  wholly  favourable  to  the  Union 
cause.  The  newspapers  on  Monday  morning  had  heralded  a  prospective 
victory.  On  Monday  afternoon  the  country  was  astounded  by  the  unwel 
come  news. 


CHAPTER  III. 

PREPARING  FOR  THE  GREAT  STRUGGLE. 

THE  battle  of  Bull  Run  awakened  the  people  of  the  Northern  States 
to  a  sense  of  the  magnitude  of  the  conflict  before  them  —  that 
military  service  was  to  be  no  holiday  affair ;  that,  if  they  would  preserve 
the  Government  established  by  their  fathers,  they  must  put  forth  all 
their  energies.  It  set  men  to  thinking.  Four  days  after  the  battle,  in 
Washington,  I  met  one  who  all  his  lifetime  had  been  a  Democrat,  stand 
ing  stanchly  by  the  South  till  the  attack  on  Sumter.  Said  he :  "I  go 
for  liberating  the  niggers.  We  are  fighting  on  a  false  issue.  The 
negro  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  trouble.  The  South  is  fighting  for  the 
negro,  and  nothing  else.  They  use  him  to  defeat  us,  and  we  shall  be 
compelled  to  use  him  to  defeat  them." 

These  sentiments  were  gaining  ground.  General  Butler  had  retained 
the  negroes  who  came  into  his  camp,  calling  them  "  contraband  of  war." 
Men  were  beginning  to  discuss  the  propriety  of  not  only  retaining,  but 
of  seizing,  the  slaves  of  those  who  were  in  arms  against  the  Govern 
ment.  The  rebels  were  using  them  in  the  construction  of  fortifications. 
Why  not  place  them  in  the  category  with  gunpowder,  horses,  and  cattle  ? 

It  was  clear  that,  sooner  or  later,  the  war  would  become  one  of  eman 
cipation, —  freedom  to  the  slave  of  every  man  found  in  arms  against 
the  Government,  or  in  any  way  aiding  or  abetting  treason.  How  seduc 
tive,  how  tyrannical,  was  slavery  ! 

Three  years  before  the  war,  a  young  man,  born  and  educated  among 
the  mountains  of  Berkshire  County,  Massachusetts,  graduating  at  Wil 
liams  College,  visited  Washington,  and  called  upon  Mr.  Dawes,  member 
of  Congress  from  Massachusetts,  to  obtain  his  influence  in  securing  a 
position  at  the  South  as  a  teacher.  Mr.  Dawes  knew  the  young  man, 
son  of  a  citizen  of  high  standing,  respected  not  only  as  a  citizen,  but  in 
the  highest  branch  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State  in  former  times,  and 
gladly  gave  his  influence  to  obtain  the  situation.  A  few  days  after  the 
battle  Mr.  Dawes  visited  the  Old  Capitol  Prison  to  see  the  prisoners 

51 


52 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


who  had  been  brought  in.  To  his  surprise  he  found  among  them  the 
young  man  from  Berkshire,  wearing  the  uniform  of  a  rebel. 

"  How  could  you  find  it  in  your  heart  to  fight  against  the  flag  of  your 
country,  to  turn  your  back  upon  your  native  State,  and  the  institutions 
under  which  you  have  been  trained  ? "  he  asked. 

"  I  did  n't  want  to  fight  against  the  flag,  but  I  was  compelled  to." 

"  How  compelled  ?" 


OLD    CAPITOL    ntlSOX,    WASHINGTON,    D.  C. 

"  Why,  you  see,  they  knew  I  was  from  the  North ;  and  if  I  had  n't 
enlisted  the  ladies  would  have  presented  me  with  a  petticoat." 

He  expressed  himself  averse  to  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance.  It  was 
only  when  allusion  was  made  to  his  parents  —  the  poignant  grief  which 
would  all  but  break  his  mother's  heart,  were  she  to  hear  of  him  as  a 
soldier  in  the  traitors'  lines,  —  that  he  gave  way,  and  his  eyes  filled 
with  tears.  He  could  turn  against  his  country,  his  State,  the  institu 
tions  of  freedom,  because  his  heart  was  in  the  South,  because  he  had 
dreaded  the  finger  of  scorn  which  would  have  cowed  him  with  a  petti 
coat,  but  he  could  not  blot  out  the  influence  of  a  mother's  love,  a 
mother's  patriotism.  He  had  not  lived  long  enough  under  the  hot 


PREPARING   FOR   THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE. 


53 


MAJOR-GENERAL    GEO.    B.    McCLELLAN. 


breath  of  the  simoon    to  have  all  the  early  associations  withered  and 
crisped.     The  mention  of  "  mother "  made  him  a  child  again. 

The  week  following  the  battle  of  Bull  Run  General  McClellan  was 
summoned  from  West  Virginia  to  Washington  to  organize  the  troops 


54  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

arriving  at  the  capital.  He  selected  a  spacious  mansion  for  his  head 
quarters  and  appointed  a  numerous  staff.  A  few  days  later  I  was 
requested  by  a  gentleman,  connected  in  some  way  with  the  staff,  to  be 
at  Willard's  Hotel  the  next  evening  at  five  o'clock,  as  the  commander- 
in  -  chief  desired  to  meet  the  correspondents  of  the  press.  The  jour 
nalists  filled  two  large  omnibuses.  We  were  driven  to  McClellan's 
headquarters,  and  were  ushered  into  a  spacious  parlour.  The  commander- 
in- chief,  accompanied  by  his  father-in-law,  General  Marcy,  entered 
the  apartment.  He  said  he  desired  to  meet  the  representatives  of  the 
press  for  a  brief  interview.  We  held  positions  of  great  influence  and 
were  capable  of  doing  great  good  or  harm  to  the  country.  He  would 
be  glad  to  extend  to  us  gentlemen  every  possible  facility  for  obtaining 
information,  but  he  particularly  desired  us  not  to  mention  in  our 
despatches  or  letters  the  arrival  of  regiments  or  any  movement  of  the 
army. 

It  was  a  reasonable  request ;  but  it  was  not  from  the  members  of  the 
press  or  the  perusal  of  Northern  newspapers  that  Jefferson  Davis  every 
evening  had  reliable  and  accurate  information  of  the  augmentation  of 
troops  in  and  around  Washington,  but  from  his  own  spies  and  agents  in 
the  governmental  departments,  who  secretly  maintained  daily  communi 
cation  with  Richmond  via  Port  Tobacco  in  Maryland. 

After  the  brief  address  we  were  generally  introduced.  The  news 
papers  of  the  North  the  following  morning,  and  through  succeeding 
days,  contained  accounts  of  the  interviews  between  General  McClellan 
and  the  members  of  the  press,  with  detailed  descriptions  of  his  personal 
appearance.  One  correspondent  said  he  was  a  close-built,  compact  man, 
reminding  one  of  Napoleon.  The  newspapers  took  it  up,  as  did  the 
soldiers,  and  the  commander  -  in  -  chief ,  with  the  bulletin  from  western 
Virginia  fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  soldiers  and  the  people,  became  the 
"  Young  Napoleon." 

The  summer  waned  without  any  movement,  except  the  marching  of 
brigades,  regiments,  and  divisions  in  review.  McClellan  informed 
General  Scott  that  there  were  one  hundred  thousand  Confederate 
soldiers  at  Manassas,  and  urged  the  sending  of  all  available  regiments 
to  Washington  regardless  of  other  localities.  He  requested  that  the 
Northern  States  be  merged  into  one  department  and  placed  under 
himself,  and  intimated  to  President  Lincoln  that  General  Scott  ought  to 
be  retired.  The  venerable  commander,  the  hero  of  Lundy's  Lane,  who 
entered  the  City  of  Mexico  as  conqueror,  would  not  condescend  to  notice 


PREPARING  FOR  THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE. 


55 


a  communication  which  he  regarded  as  offensive,  and  asked  to  be  retired 
from  further  official  duties. 

The  President,  ever  kind,  called  in  person  upon  General  Scott, 
endeavouring  to  induce  him  to  withdraw  his  resignation.  McClellan 
was  subordinate  to  Scott,  but  made  no  report  of  his  proceedings  to 
his  senior. 

"He  is,"  wrote  Scott, 
to  the  Secretary  of  War, 
"  in  frequent  conversation 
with  members  of  the  Cab 
inet  in  relation  to  myself. 
That  freedom  of  access 
and  consultations  have, 
very  naturally,  deluded 
the  junior  into  a  feeling 
of  indifference  toward  his 
senior.  With  such  sup 
ports  on  his  part  it  would 
be  idle  for  me,  as  it  would 
be  against  the  dignity  of 
my  years,  to  be  filing 
daily  complaints  against 
an  ambitious  junior." 

The  request  of  the  ven 
erable  commander  was 
granted,  and  he  was 
placed  upon  the  retired 
list. 

It  was  a  bright  summer 
day,  the  last  of  August, 

i  xi          n         -J  J  GENERAL    ROBT.    E.    LEE,    C.  S.  A. 

when  the  President  and 

Cabinet,  in  a  body,  called  upon  the  venerable  commander,  to  bid 
him  official  farewell.  It  was  not  only  what  he  had  accomplished  in  the 
last  war  with  England  and  Mexico  that  made  it  a  tender  parting,  but 
his  sterling,  unswerving  patriotism  and  loyalty  to  the  Union.  He  was 
a  Virginian  by  birth.  His  instincts  were  those  of  the  cavalier.  His 
family  friends  were  in  sympathy  with  secession.  His  favourite  and 
beloved  subordinate,  Robert  E.  Lee,  had  joined  the  Confederates. 
Every  seductive  influence  possible  had  been  brought  to  bear  upon  him ; 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

that  failing,  the  siren  song  had  been  changed  to  one  of  contumely, 
but,  through  it  all,  he  had  remained  true  to  his  oath,  loyal  to  his  country, 
not  the  State  of  Virginia,  but  the  United  States. 

After  the  battle  of  Bull  Run  the  Confederates  once  more  took  posses 
sion  of  Fairfax  Court  -  house,  and  advanced  from  there  to  Munson's  Hill, 
four  miles  from  the  Capitol.  By  ascending  to  its  unfinished  dome,  1 
could  see  the  line  of  yellow  earthworks  upon  the  hill  with  the  Confed 
erate  flag  waving  defiantly  above  them.  Confederate  batteries  rested 
on  the  Virginia  side,  in  the  vicinity  of  Acquia  Creek,  blockaded  the 
Potomac,  preventing  the  departure  from  the  Washington  Navy  Yard  of 
the  frigate  Minnesota. 

The  audacious  advance  of  the  Confederates  so  near  to  Washington, 
the  inactivity  of  McClellan  towards  dislodging  them,  produced  a  mur 
muring  on  the  part  of  those  ardent  for  a  vigourous  prosecution  of  the 
war. 

On  a  September  day,  riding  with  a  fellow  correspondent  across  Long 
Bridge,  we  found  General  Richardson,  commander  of  a  division,  mount 
ing  his  horse  for  an  inspection  of  the  picket-line.  Accepting  his  invita 
tion,  we  rode  to  a  corn-field,  dismounted,  passed  the  pickets,  crept 
between  the  corn  ears,  so  near  the  Confederate  pickets  that  we  could 
hear  their  conversation.  We  obtained  a  fair  view  of  the  Confederate 
entrenchments.  Returning  silently  within  our  own  picket-lines,  General 
Richardson  gave  vent  to  his  indignation. 

"  Here  we  are  seventy  thousand  men  within  one  hour's  march  of  that 
hill,  where  there  are  not  over  four  thousand  Confederates,  whose  nearest 
supports  are  at  Fairfax  Court-house.  We  could  wipe  them  out  in  a 
twinkling,  and  yet  I  am  ordered  to  make  no  demonstration,  and,  if 
attacked,  to  fall  back  under  the  guns  of  the  fortifications  along  Arling 
ton  Heights. 

The  stalwart  commander  made  use  of  some  expletives  in  connection 
with  the  sentence.  It  was  the  first  outspoken  sentiment  I  had  heard 
against  the  policy  of  the  newly  created  commander-in-chief. 

On  the  afternoon  of  October  22d,  information  reached  me  of  a  move 
ment  up  the  Potomac  in  the  vicinity  of  Poolsville.  Accompanied  by  a 
fellow  correspondent  I  hastened  to  McClellan's  headquarters.  We  found 
President  Lincoln  seated  in  the  anteroom. 

I  had  met  him  on  several  occasions,  and  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
my  friend.  He  greeted  us  cordially,  but  sat  down  quickly,  rested  his 
head  upon  his  hand,  and  seemed  to  be  unusually  agitated.  His  eyes 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  GREAT  STRUGGLE. 


57 


were  sunken,  his  countenance  haggard,  his  whole  demeanour  that  of  one 
who  was  in  trouble. 

"  Will  you  please  step  in  here,  Mr.  President,"  said  an  orderly  from  an 
adjoining  room,  from  whence  came  the  click  of  the  telegraph.  He  soon 
came  out,  with  his  hands  clasped  upon  his  breast,  his  head  bowed,  his 
body  bent  as  if  he  were  carrying  a  great  burden.  He  took  no  notice  of 


PRESIDENT    LINCOLN. 


any  one,  but,  with  downcast  eyes  and  faltering  steps,  passed  into  the  street 
and  towards  the  Executive  mansion. 

"  We  have  met  with  a  sad  disaster.  Fifteen  hundred  men  lost,  and 
Colonel  Baker  killed,"  said  General  Marcy. 

It  was  that  which  had  overwhelmed  the  President.  Colonel  Baker 
was  his  personal  friend.  They  had  long  been  intimately  acquainted. 
In  speaking  of  that  event  afterwards,  Mr.  Lincoln  said  that  it  smote  him 
like  a  whirlwind  in  a  desert. 


58  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Mounting  our  horses  we  hastened  to  Poolsville.  The  night  was  cold. 
There  had  been  a  heavy  fall  of  rain,  and  the  ground  was  miry.  It  was 
a  sad  spectacle,  those  half -naked,  shivering  soldiers,  who  had  lost 
everything,  clothes,  equipments,  and  arms.  They  were  almost  heart 
broken  at  the  disaster. 

"  I  enlisted  to  fight,"  said  one,  "  but  I  don't  want  to  be  slaughtered. 
0  my  God  !  shall  I  ever  forget  that  sight,  when  the  boat  went  down  ? " 
He  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  as  if  to  shut  out  the  horrid 
spectacle. 

Colonel  Baker  was  sent  across  the  river  with  the  Fifteenth  and 
Twentieth  Massachusetts,  a  portion  of  the  Tammany  Regiment  of  New 
York,  and  the  California  regiment,  Colonel  Baker's  own,  in  all  about 
fifteen  hundred  men.  His  means  of  communication  were  only  an  old 
scow  and  two  small  boats.  He  was  left  to  fight  unassisted  four  thou 
sand  rebels.  Soon  after  he  fell,  there  was  a  sudden  rush  to  the  boats, 
which,  being  overloaded,  were  instantly  swamped.  The  rebels  had  it 
all  their  own  way,  standing  upon  the  bank  and  shooting  the  drown 
ing  men.  Colonel  Baker's  body  had  been  brought  off,  and  was  being 
prepared  for  burial  by  my  friend,  George  A.  Brackett,  of  Minneapolis. 

We  found  accommodations  at  the  best  private  residence  in  the  place. 
The  owner  had  a  number  of  outlying  farms,  and  was  reported  to  be  very 
wealthy.  He  was  courteous,  and  professed  to  be  a  Union  man.  He  was 
disposing  of  his  hay  and  grain  to  the  United  States  Government,  receiv 
ing  the  highest  prices  at  his  own  door.  Yet,  when  conversing  with  him, 
he  said,  "  Your  army,"  "  Your  troops,"  as  if  he  were  a  foreigner.  A 
funeral  procession  passed  the  house,  —  a  company  of  the  Massachusetts 
Fifteenth,  bearing  to  the  village  graveyard  a  comrade,  who  had  laid 
down  his  life  for  his  country  at  Ball's  Bluff.  Said  the  wife  of  my  host 
to  a  friend  as  they  passed  :  "  Their  Government  has  got  money  enough, 
and  ought  to  take  the  bodies  away  ;  we  don't  want  them  buried  here ;  it 
will  make  the  place  unhealthy."  These  expressions  revealed  one  thing, 
that  between  them  and  the  Federal  Union  and  the  Constitution  there 
was  no  bond  of  unity.  There  was  no  nationality  binding  us  together. 
Once  they  would  not  have  spoken  of  the  army  of  the  United  States  as 
"  your  army."  What  had  caused  this  alienation  ?  Slavery.  An  ebony- 
hued  chattel  kindled  my  fire  in  the  morning  and  blacked  my  boots. 
A  yellow  chattel  stood  behind  my  chair  at  breakfast.  A  stout  chattel, 
worth  twelve  hundred  dollars,  groomed  my  horse.  There  were  a  dozen 
young  chattels  at  play  upon  the  piazza.  My  host  was  an  owner  of 


PREPARING   FOR  THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE. 


59 


human  flesh  and  blood.  That  made  him  at  heart  a  Secessionist.  The 
army  had  not  interfered  with  slavery.  Slaves  found  their  way  into  the 
camp  daily,  and  were  promptly  returned  to  their  professedly  loyal 


HUMAN    CHATTELS. 


masters.     Yet   the   presence   of   the   troops   was    odious  to  the  slave 
holders. 

In  the  quiet  of  affairs  around  Washington  I  visited  eastern  Maryland, 
accompanied  by  two  members  of  the  press.  The  Confederates  had 
closed  the  navigation  of  the  Potomac  by  erecting  batteries  at  Cockpit 
Point.  General  Hooker's  division  was  at  Budd's  Ferry,  Port  Tobacco, 


60  THE   BOYS   OF   '01. 

• 

and  other  places  down  the  river.  It  was  the  last  day  of  October,  —  one 
of  the  loveliest  of  the  year,  —  when  we  started  upon  our  excursion. 

No  description  can  convey  an  idea  of  the  incomparable  loveliness  of 
the  scenery, — the  broad  river,  with  the  slow -moving  sail  boats,  the 
glassy,  unruffled  surface,  reflecting  canvas,  masts,  and  cordage,  the 
many  -  colored  hills,  rich  with  autumnal  tints,  the  marble  piles  of  the 
city,  the  broad  streets,  the  more  distant  Georgetown,  the  thousands  of 
white  tents  near  and  far  away,  with  all  the  nice  shading  and  blending  of 
varied  hue  in  the  mellow  light.  On  every  hilltop  we  lingered  to  enjoy 
the  richness  of  nature,  and  to  fix  in  memory  the  picture  which,  under 
the  relentless  hand  of  war,  would  soon  be  robbed  of  its  peculiar  charms. 

Ten  miles  out  and  all  was  changed.  The  neat,  tasteful,  comfortable 
residences  were  succeeded  by  the  most  dilapidated  dwellings.  The  fields, 
green  with  verdure,  gave  place  to  sandy  barrens.  To  say  that  every 
body  and  everything  were  out  at  the  elbows  and  down  at  the  heels  is 
not  sufficient.  One  must  see  the  old  buildings,  —  the  crazy  roofs,  the 
unglazed  windows,  the  hingeless  doors,  the  rotting  stoops,  the  reeling 
barns  and  sheds,  leaning  in  every  direction,  as  if  all  were  in  drunken 
carousal,  —  the  broken  fences,  the  surrounding  lumber,  —  of  carts, 
wagons,  and  used-up  carriages,  to  obtain  a  correct  idea  of  this 
picture,  so  strongly  and  painfully  in  contrast  to  that  from  the  hilltops 
overlooking  the  capital  of  the  country. 

The  first  stopping-place  for  travellers  is  the  "  White  Horse."  We 
had  heard  much  of  the  White  Horse,  and  somehow  had  great  expecta 
tions,  or  rather  an  undefined  notion,  that  Clark  Mills  or  some  other 
artist  had  sculptured  from  white  marble  a  steed  balanced  on  his  hind 
legs  and  leaping  toward  the  moon,  like  that  in  front  of  the  Presidential 
mansion ;  but  our  great  expectations  dwindled  like  Pip's,  when  we 
descended  a  hill  and  came  upon  a  whitewashed,  one-story  building, —  a 
log -house,  uninviting  to  man  or  beast.  A  poplar  in  front  of  the  domi 
cile  supported  a  swinging  sign,  on  which  the  country  artist  had  displayed 
his  marvellous  skill  in  painting  a  white  horse  standing  on  two  legs.  It 
was  time  for  dinner,  and  the  landlady  spread  the  table  for  her  guests. 
There  was  no  gold-tinted  bill  of  fare,  with  unpronounceable  French 
phrases,  no  long  line  of  sable  waiters  in  white  aprons.  My  memory 
serves  me  as  to  the  fare,  Pork,  Pone,  Potatoes. 

The  pork  was  cold,  also  pone  and  potatoes.  Pone  is  unraised  corn- 
cake,  baked  in  the  ashes,  and  said  to  be  good  for  indigestion,  —  a  favour 
ite  cake  in  the  South. 


PREPARING  FOR   THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE.  61 

A  saffron-hued  young  man,  —  tall  and  lean,  with  a  sharp  nose  and 
thin  face,  sat  on  the  steps  of  the  White  Horse. 

"  The  ager  got  hold  of  me  yesterday  and  shook  me  right  smart,"  he 
said.  "  It  is  a  bad  place  for  the  ager.  The  people  that  used  to  live 
here  have  all  moved  away.  The  land  is  run  out.  They  have  terbak- 
kered  it  to  death.  We  can't  raise  nothing,  and  it  ain't  no  use  to  try." 
He  pointed  to  a  deserted  farmhouse  standing  on  a  hill,  and  said, 
"  There  's  a  place  the  owner  has  left  to  grow  up  to  weeds.  He  can't  get 
nobody  to  carry  it  on." 

A  stately  brick  mansion,  standing  back  from  the  highway,  once 
the  residence  of  a  man  of  wealth  and  taste,  with  blinds,  portico,  and 
carriage  -  house,  elaborate  in  design  and  finish,  was  in  the  last  stages 
of  ruin.  The  portico  had  settled  away  from  the  house.  The  roof 
was  hollowed  like  a  weak -backed  horse,  the  chimneys  were  tumbling, 
blinds  swinging  by  a  hinge,  windows  smashed,  outhouses  tottering 
with  age  and  neglect,  all  presenting  a  most  repulsive  appearance. 
How  changed  from  former  years,  when  the  courteous,  hospitable 
proprietor  of  the  estate  received  his  guests  at  the  magnificent  portico, 
ushered  them  to  his  spacious  halls,  opened  the  sideboard  and  drank 
to  their  health,  while  attendant  slaves  took  the  horses  to  the  stables! 
It  is  easy  to  fill  up  the  picture,  —  the  grand  dinner,  the  walk  over 
the  estate,  the  stroll  by  the  river,  the  duck  -  shooting  on  the  marshes, 
the  gang  of  slaves  in  the  tobacco  -  patch,  the  army  of  black  and  yellow 
servants  in  the  kitchens,  chambers,  and  parlours.  When  this  old  house 
was  in  its  glory,  this  section  of  Maryland  was  in  its  prime ;  but 
how  great  the  change ! 

It  was  sad  to  think  of  the  departed  days.  Our  reflections  were 
of  what  the  place  had  been,  what  it  was,  and  what  it  might  have 
been,  had  Maryland,  in  the  beginning  of  her  history,  accepted  freedom 
instead  of  slavery. 

Taverns  were  not  to  be  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Pamunkey,  and 
it  was  necessary  that  we  should  seek  private  hospitality  for  the 
night.  A  first  attempt  for  accommodations  brought  us  to  a  house, 
but  the  owner  had  no  oats,  hay,  or  corn ;  a  second  ride  in  from 
the  highway  brought  us  to  a  whitewashed  farmhouse,  with  immense 
outside  chimneys,  piazza,  adjoining  mud -chinked  negro  quarters,  with 
chimneys  of  sticks  and  clay,  and  a  dozen  surrounding  buildings,— 
as  usual,  all  tumbling  to  pieces.  Explanations  as  to  who  we  were 
secured  kind  hospitality  from  the  host,  a  gray -headed  man,  with 


62  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

a  family  consisting  of  his  wife,  three  grown  -  up  sons,  and  nine 
adult  daughters. 

"  Such  as  I  have  is  at  your  service,  gentlemen,"  said  our  courteous 
host.  But  he  had  no  hay,  no  oats,  no  corn,  nothing  but  shucks 
for  our  horses.  Our  supper  consisted  of  fried  pork,  fried  salt  shad, 
pone,  wheat -cakes,  pea -coffee,  strawberry  -  leaf  tea,  sweetened  with 
damp  brown  sugar. 

"  We  don't  raise  butter  in  this  section  of  the  State,"  said  our  host, 
in  apology. 

The  supper  was  relished  after  an  afternoon  ride  of  thirty  miles. 
The  evening  being  chilly,  a  roaring  fire  was  kept  up  in  the  old-fashioned 
fireplace.  The  daughters  put  on  their  most  attractive  attire,  and 
left  nothing  untried  to  entertain  their  three  visitors.  Could  we  dance  ? 
Unfortunately  we  could  not.  It  was  a  serious  disappointment.  They 
evidently  had  anticipated  having  "a  good  time."  One  of  the  ladies 
could  play  a  violin,  and  treated  us  to  jigs,  reels,  and  hornpipes. 

"  You  must  sing  the  gentlemen  a  song,  Jane,"  said  one. 

Jane  turned  scarlet  at  the  suggestion,  but  finally,  after  polite  requests 
and  a  little  urging,  turned  her  back  to  the  company,  faced  the  corner 
of  the  room,  and  sang  a  love  song.  She  could  sing  "  Dixie,"  but  knew 
nothing  of  the  "  Star  Spangled  Banner "  or  "  Hail  Columbia."  The 
young  ladies  were  in  sympathy  with  the  Rebellion. 

"  It  must  be  expected  that  Southern  people  should  sympathise  with 
the  South,"  said  our  host. 

"  You  own  some  slaves  ? "  I  said. 

"  I  have  three  servants,  sir.  I  think,"  he  added,  "  that  the  people 
of  eastern  Maryland  would  be  more  favourable  towards  the  Union 
if  they  could  be  assured  that  the  war  would  not  finally  become 
one  of  emancipation.  My  neighbour  over  there  had  a  servant  who 
ran  away  into  the  camp  of  one  of  the  New  York  regiments.  He 
went  after  him.  The  colonel  told  the  master  to  take  him,  but 
the  servant  would  n't  leave  till  the  colonel  drew  his  pistol  and 
threatened  to  shoot  him.  But  notwithstanding  that,  I  reckon  that 
the  war  will  make  them  restless."  It  was  spoken  frankly  and 
unreservedly. 

It  was  pitiable  to  walk  round  his  farm  in  the  morning,  to  see 
everywhere  the  last  stages  of  decay,  —  poor,  worn-out  lands,  broken- 
down  fences,  weedy  fields,  pastures  without  a  blade  of  grass,  leafless 
orchards,  old  buildings,  —  everything  a  wreck ;  and  yet  to  know 


PREPARING  FOR  THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE. 


63 


that    he    was   wedded    to    the    very    institution    which    was    reducing 
the   country  to   a  wilderness.     He  was  not  an  owner  of  the  estate, 


LAZY    LIKE    ALL    THE    REST. 


but  a  rentee.  He  paid  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  rental  for 
three  hundred  acres  of  land,  and  yet  confessed  that  he  was  growing 
poorer  year  by  year.  Tobacco,  corn,  and  oats  were  the  only  crops. 


64 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


He  could  get  no  manure.  He  could  make  no  hay.  He  kept  two 
cows,  but  made  no  butter.  The  land  was  being  exhausted,  and  he 
did  not  know  what  he  should  come  to.  All  energy  and  life  were 
gone;  we  saw  only  a  family  struggling  against  fate,  and  yet  clinging 
with  a  death-grapple  to  the  system  that  was  precipitating  their  ruin. 
"  Why  do  you  not  go  to  Illinois  ?  " 

"  Oh,  sir,  I  am  too  old  to  move.     Besides,  this  is  home." 
We  pictured  the  boundless  resources  of  the  West,  the  fertile  lands, 
the    opportunities    for    bettering    his    condition,    but    our    words    fell 
upon    an   inert  mind.     As    a   last  argument,  we  said :  "  You  have   a 


HELPING    HIMSELF    TO    A    TURKEY. 


large  family  of  daughters.  In  Illinois  there  are  thousands  of  young 
men  wanting  wives,  who  will  make  good  husbands.  There  are  few 
young  men  here,  but  good  homes  await  your  daughters  there." 

There  were  blushes,  smiles,  and  sparkling  eyes  from  the  "  sacred 
nine."  My  fellow  correspondent  of  the  Chicago  Tribune  then  drew 
a  florid  picture  of  the  West,  —  of  the  need  of  the  State  for  such 
good-looking,  virtuous  ladies.  His  eloquence  was  persuasive.  One 
of  the  daughters  wanted  to  know  how  far  it  was  to  Illinois  ;  but, 
when  informed  that  it  was  a  thousand  miles,  her  countenance  fell. 
Bliss  so  far  away  was  unattainable. 

We  passed  a  second  night  with  our  host,  who,  during  our  absence, 
sent  one  of  the  servants  a  dozen  miles  to  obtain  some  butter,  so 
courteous  an  entertainer  was  he.  Yet  he  was  struggling  with  poverty. 
He  kept  three  slaves  to  wait  upon  his  nine  grown-up  unmarried 


PREPARING   FOR   THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE. 


65 


daughters,  who  were   looking    out   upon   a   dark    future.     There  was 
not   a   single    gleam    of    light   before    them.     They    could   not   work, 


"A  NEGRO  SLAVE  CAME  INTO  THE  LINES." 

or,  at  the  best,  their  work  was  of  trifling  account.  What  would 
become  of  them?  That  was  the  one  question  ever  haunting  the 
father. 


66  THE   BOYS   OF    '61. 

"Why  do  you  keep  your  slaves?  they  are  a  bill  of  cost  to  you 
every  year,"  we  said. 

"I  know  it.  They  are  lazy,  shiftless,  and  they  will  steal,  not 
withstanding  they  have  enough  to  eat  and  wear;  but  then,  I 
reckon  I  couldn't  get  along  without  them  very  well.  Sam  is  an 
excellent  groom,  and  Joe  is  a  good  ploughman.  He  can  do  any 
thing  if  he  has  a  mind  to;  but  he  is  lazy,  like  all  the  rest.  I 
reckon  that  I  could  n't  get  along  without  him,  though." 

"  Your  sons  can  groom  your  horses  and  do  your  ploughing." 

"  Yes ;  but  then,  they  like  to  fish  and  hunt,  you  know ;  and  you 
can't  expect  them  to  do  the  work  of  the  servants." 

The  secret  was  out.     Slavery  made  labour  dishonourable. 

Conversing  with  another  farmer  about  the  negroes,  he  said :  "  They 
steal  all  they  can  lay  their  hands  on;  and  since  the  Yankee  troops 
have  been  in  camp  round  here,  they  are  ten  times  as  bad  as  they  used 
to  be.  My  chickens  and  turkeys  are  fast  disappearing.  The  officers 
buy  them,  I  reckon." 

We  thought  it  quite  likely ;  for,  having  passed  several  days  in  General 
Hooker's  division,  we  could  bear  testimony  to  the  excellent  fare  of  the 
officers'  mess,  —  chickens  served  in  all  the  various  forms  known  to 
culinary  art.  It  was  convenient  for  officers  thus  to  supply  themselves 
with  poultry.  Of  course  the  slave  would  say  that  he  was  the  lawful 
owner  of  the  poultry.  Why  should  he  have  any  compunctions  of 
conscience  about  disposing  of  the  chickens  roosting  on  his  master's 

apple-trees,  when  his  labour,  his  life,  his  happiness,  his  children, 

all  his  rights  were  stolen  from  him  by  his  master?     If  the  sword  cut 
in  one  direction,  why  not  in  another  ? 

Possibly,  some  of  the  soldiers  had  no  scruples  over  helping  them 
selves  to  a  plump  turkey  on  a  moonlit  night ;  it  would  be  more  tooth 
some  than  salt  junk. 

Not  only  at  church,  but  in  the  army,  the  spirit  of  slavery  was 
rampant.  The  Hutchinson  family  visited  Washington.  They  solic 
ited  permission  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  Mr.  Cameron,  to  visit 
the  camps  in  Virginia  and  sing  songs  to  the  soldiers,  to  relieve  the 
tedious  monotony  of  camp  life.  Their  request  was  granted,  and  their 
intentions  cordially  commended  by  the  Secretary ;  and,  being  thus 
indorsed,  received  General  McClellan's  pass.  Their  songs  have  ever 
been  of  freedom.  They  were  welcomed  by  the  soldiers.  But  there 
were  officers  in  the  service  who  believed  in  slavery,  who  had  been 


PREPARING  FOR  THE  GREAT  STRUGGLE. 


6T 


taught  in  Northern  pulpits  that  it  was  a  divinely  appointed,  benefi 
cent  institution  of  Almighty  God.  Information  was  given  to  General 
McClellan  that  the  Hutchinsons  were  poisoning  the  minds  of  the 
troops  by  singing  abolition  songs  ;  and  their  career  as  free  concert 
givers  to  the  patriotic  soldiers  was  suddenly  ended  by  the  following 
order  from  headquarters : 


DISCOURAGED. 

"  By  direction  of  Major-General  McClellan,  the  permit  given  to  the 
Hutchinson  family  to  sing  in  the  camps,  and  their  pass  to  cross  the 
Potomac,  are  revoked,  and  they  will  not  be  allowed  to  sing  to  the  troops." 

Far  from  the  noise  and  strife  of  war,  on  the  banks  of  the  Merrimac, 
lived  the  poet  of  peace  and  freedom,  whose  songs  against  oppression 
and  wrong  have  sunk  deep  into  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Whittier 
heard  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Hutchinsons ,  and  wrote  the  — - 


THE   BOYS^OF   '61. 
«  EIN  FESTE  BURG  1ST  UNSER  GOTT." 

"  We  wait  beneath  the  furnace-blast 

The  pangs  of  transformation ; 
Not  painlessly  doth  God  recast 
And  mould  anew  the  nation. 
Hot  burns  the  fire 
Where  wrongs  expire ; 
Nor  spares  the  hand 
That  from  the  land 
Uproots  the  ancient  evil." 

The  expulsion  of  the  Hutchinsons,  with  Whittier's  ringing  words, 
stirred  people's  thoughts.  A  change  was  gradually  taking  place  in 
men's  opinions.  The  negroes  were  beginning  to  show  themselves 
useful.  A  detachment  of  the  Thirteenth  Massachusetts,  commanded 
by  Major  Gould,  was  stationed  on  the  upper  Potomac.  A  negro 
slave,  belonging  in  Winchester,  came  into  the  lines.  He  was  intel 
ligent,  cautious,  shrewd,  and  loyal.  Major  Gould  did  not  return  him 
to  his  master,  but  asked  him  if  he  would  go  back  and  ascertain  the 
whereabouts  of  Stonewall  Jackson.  The  negro  readily  assented.  He 
was  supplied  with  packages  of  medicine,  needles,  thread,  and  other 
light  articles  greatly  needed  in  the  South.  With  these  he  easily 
passed  the  Confederate  pickets.  "  Been  out  to  get  'em  for  massa," 
was  his  answer  when  questioned.  Thus  he  repeatedly  passed  lines, 
obtaining  information  which  was  transmitted  to  Washington. 

He  had  great  influence  with  the  slaves. 

"  They  are  becoming  restless,"  said  he,  "  but  I  tells  'em  that  they 
must  be  quiet.  I  says  to  'em,  keep  yer  eyes  wide  open  and  pray  for 
de  good  time  comin'.  I  tells  'em  if  de  Souf  whip,  it  is  all  night  wid 
yer ;  but  if  de  Norf  whip,  it  is  all  day  wid  yer." 

"  Do  they  believe  it,"  Major  Gould  asked. 

"Yes,  massa,  all  believe  it.  The  black  men  am  all  wid  yer,  only 
some  of  'em  is  n't  berry  well  informed ;  but  dey  is  all  wid  yer.  Massa 
tinks  dey  is  n't  wid  yer,  but  dey  is." 

How  sublime  the  picture !  —  a  slave  counselling  his  fellow  bonds 
men  to  keep  quiet  and  wait  till  God  should  give  them  deliverance  ? 

Slavery  was  strongly  entrenched  in  the  capital  of  the  nation.  Congress 
had  abolished  it  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  but  it  still  remained. 

Said  a  friend  to  me  one  morning,  "  Are  you  aware  that  the  Washing 
ton  jail  is  full  of  slaves  ? "  I  could  not  believe  that  slaves  were  then 


PREPARING   FOR   THE   GREAT   STRUGGLE.  71 

confined  there  for  no  crime,  but  at  once  procured  a  pass  from  a  Senator 
to  visit  the  jail,  and  was  admitted  through  the  iron  gateway  of  one  of  the 
vilest  prisons  in  the  world.  The  air  was  stifled,  fetid  and  malarious. 

Ascending  the  stone  stairway  to  the  third  story  of  the  building,  enter 
ing  a  dark  corridor  and  passing  along  a  few  steps,  I  came  to  a  room 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  square,  occupied  by  about  twenty  coloured  men. 
They  were  at  their  dinner  of  boiled  beef  and  corn  -  cake.  There  was 
one  old  man  silent  and  sorrowful.  He  had  committed  no  crime. 
There  were  others,  of  all  shades  of  colour,  from  jet-black  to  the 
Caucasian  hue,  the  Anglo-Saxon  hair  and  contour  of  features.  They 
were  from  ten  to  fifty  years  of  age ;  some  were  dressed  decently,  and 
others  were  in  rags.  One  bright  fellow  of  twenty  had  on  a  pair  of 
trousers  only,  and  tried  to  keep  himself  warm  by  drawing  around  him 
a-  tattered  blanket.  A  little  fellow  ten  years  old  was  all  in  rags. 
There  was  no  chair  or  bed  in  the  room.  They  must  stand,  or  sit,  or 
lie  upon  the  brick  and  granite  floor.  There  was  no  mattress  or 
bedding;  each  had  his  little  bundle  of  rags,  and  that  was  all.  They 
looked  up  inquiringly  as  I  entered,  as  if  to  make  out  the  object  of  my 
visit. 

One  bright,  intelligent  boy  belonged  to  Captain  Dunnington,  captain 
of  the  Capitol  police  during  Buchanan's  administration,  and  then 
commanding  a  Confederate  battery.  When  Dunnington  went  from 
Washington  to  join  the  Secessionists  he  left  the  boy  behind,  and  the 
police  had  arrested  him  under  an  old  Maryland  law,  because  he  had 
no  master,  and  kept  him  in  jail  five  months. 

There  was  an  old  man  from  Fairfax  Court-house.  When  the  army 
advanced  to  Falls  Church,  his  master  sold  his  wife  and  child,  for  fear 
they  might  escape.  "  You  see,  sir,  that  broke  me  all  up.  Oh,  sir,  it  was 
hard  to  part  with  them,  to  see  'em  chained  up  and  taken  off  away  down 
South  to  Carolina !  My  mind  is  almost  gone.  I  don't  want  to  die 
here ;  I  sha'  n't  live  long.  When  your  army  fell  back  to  Washington 
after  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  I  came  to  Washington,  and  the  police  took 
me  up  because  I  was  a  runaway." 

There  was  another,  a  free  negro,  imprisoned  on  the  supposition  that 
he  was  a  fugitive,  and  kept  because  there  was  no  one  to  pay  his  jail 
fees.  Another  had  been  a  hand  on  a  Massachusetts  schooner  plying  on 
the  Potomac,  and  had  been  arrested  in  the  streets  on  the  suspicion  that 
he  was  a  slave. 

Another  had  been  employed  on  the  fortifications,  and  Government 


72  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

was  his  debtor.  There  was  a  little  boy,  ten  years  old,  clothed  in  rags, 
arrested  as  a  runaway.  Women  were  there,  sent  in  by  their  owners  for 
safe -keeping.  There  were  about  sixty  chargeable  with  no  crime  what 
ever,  incarcerated  with  felons  without  hope  of  deliverance.  They  were 
imprisoned  because  negroes  about  town,  without  a  master,  always  had 
been  dealt  with  in  that  manner.  The  police,  when  the  slaves  had  been 
reclaimed,  had  been  sure  of  their  pay,  or  if  they  were  sold,  their  pay 
came  from  the  auctioneer.  When  they  saw  me  making  notes,  they 
imagined  that  I  was  doing  something  for  their  liberation,  and  with 
eagerness  they  crowded  round,  saying,  "  Please  put  down  my  name,  sir," 
"  I  do  want  to  get  out,  sir,"  and  similar  expressions.  They  followed  me 
into  the  passage,  gazed  through  the  grated  door,  and  when  I  said  "  Good- 
by,  boys,"  there  came  a  chorus  of  «  Good-bys"  and  "  God  bless  yous.  " 

Seeking  Senator  Wilson's  room,  I  informed  him  of  what  I  had  wit 
nessed,  and  read  the  memoranda  taken  in  the  jail.  The  eyes  of  that 
true-hearted  man  flashed  with  righteous  indignation.  "  We  will  see 
about  this,"  said  he,  springing  to  his  feet.  I  accompanied  him  to  the 
jail.  He  saw  the  loathsome  spectacle,  heard  the  stories  of  the  poor 
creatures,  and  the  next  day  introduced  a  resolution  into  the  Senate, 
which  upset  forever  this  system  of  tyranny  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
which  had  been  protected  by  the  national  authority. 

October  passed.  In  November  the  sun  shone  from  a  cloudless  sky. 
The  roads  were  in  excellent  condition ;  yet  the  army  did  not  move. 
General  McClellan  was  not  ready.  He  had  had  many  reviews.  Every 
day  beheld  him,  accompanied  by  a  brilliant  staff  and  body-guard  of 
cavalry,  riding  to  some  one  of  the  many  encampments. 

Port  Royal  had  been  captured  by  the  navy,  and  Union  troops  were  in 
Beaufort,  the  beautiful  seaside  resort  of  the  inhabitants  of  Charleston. 

Hatteras  inlet  had  also  been  opened,  but  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
was  impatiently  waiting.  December  came,  and  the  order  was  given  to 
go  into  winter  quarters. 

Seeing  no  prospect  of  any  movement  in  December,  I  transferred  my 
field  of  observation  to  the  departments  of  the  West. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

AFFAIRS    IN    THE    WEST. 


T 


HE  church  bells  of  Louisville  were  ringing  the  new  year,  1862,  in 
as  with  the  early  morning  we  entered  that  city.  There  was  little 
activity  in  the  streets.  The  breaking  out  of  the  war  had  stopped  busi 
ness.  The  city,  with  a  better  location  than  Cincinnati,  had  had  a  slow 
growth.  Cassius  M.  Clay  gave  the  reason  years  ago. 

"  Why,"  he  asked,  "  does  Louisville  write  on  an  hundred  of  her  stores 
<  To  let,'    while   Cincinnati   advertises   <  Wanted '  ?     There   is   but   one 

answer, slavery."     Many  of  the  houses  were  tenantless.     The  people 

lounged  in  the  streets.  Few  had  anything  to  do.  Thousands  of  former 
residents  were  away,  many  with  the  Southern  army,  more  with  the 
Union.  There  was  division  of  feeling.  Lines  were  sharply  drawn.  A 
dozen  loyal  Kentuckians  had  been  killed  in  a  skirmish  on  Green  River  ; 
among  them  Captain  Bacon,  a  prominent  citizen  of  Frankfort.  His 
body  was  at  the  Gait  House.  Loyal  Kentuckians  were  feeling  these 
blows.  Their  temper  was  rising ;  they  were  being  educated  by  such 
adversity  to  make  a  true  estimate  of  Secession.  Everything  serves  a 
purpose  in  this  world.  Our  vision  is  too  limited  to  understand  much  of 
the  governmental  providence  of  Him  who  notices  the  fall  of  a  sparrow, 
and  alike  controls  the  destiny  of  nations ;  but  I  could  see,  in  the 
emphatic  utterances  of  men  upon  the  street,  that  revenge  might  make 
men  patriotic  who  otherwise  might  remain  lukewarm  in  their  loyalty. 

A  friend  introduced  a  loyal  Tennesseean,  who  was  forced  to  flee  from 
Nashville  when  the  State  seceded.  The  vigilance  committee  informed 
him  that  he  must  leave  or  take  the  consequences;  which  meant,  a 
suspension  by  the  neck  from  the  nearest  tree.  He  was  offensive 
because  of  his  outspoken  loyalty.  He  was  severe  in  his  denunciations 
of  the  Government,  on  account  of  its  slowness  to  put  down  the  Rebellion. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  this  Government  is  not  going  to  put  down  the  Rebel 
lion,  because  it  isn't  in  earnest.  You  of  the  North  are  white-livered. 
Excuse  me  for  saying  it.  No  ;  I  won't  ask  to  be  excused  for  speaking 

73 


74  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

the  truth.  You  are  afraid  to  touch  the  negro.  You  are  afraid  of 
Kentucky.  The  little  province  of  the  United  States  gets  down  on  its 
knees  to  the  nation  of  Kentucky.  You  are  afraid  that  the  State  will 
go  over  to  the  rebels,  if  anything  is  done  about  the  negro.  Now,  sir, 
I  know  what  slavery  is  ;  I  have  lived  among  it  all  my  days.  I  know 
what  Secession  is,  —  it  means  slavery.  I  know  what  Kentucky  is,  _  a 
proud  old  State,  which  has  a  great  deal  that  is  good  about  her  and  a 
great  deal  of  sham.  Kentucky  politicians  are  no  better  or  wiser  than 

any  other  politicians.  The  State 
is  living  on  the  capital  of  Henry 
Clay.  You  think  that  the  State 
is  great  because  he  was  great. 
Oh,  you  Northern  men  are  a 
brave  set  !  (It  was  spoken  with 
bitter  sarcasm.)  You  handle 
this  Rebellion  as  gingerly  as  if 
it  were  a  glass  doll.  Go  on,  go 
on  ;  you  will  get  whipped.  Buell 
will  get  whipped  at  Bowling 
Green,  Butler  will  get  whipped 
at  New  Orleans.  You  got 
whipped  at  Big  Bethel,  Ball's 
Bluff,  and  Manassas.  Why  ? 
Because  the  rebels  are  in  ear- 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H^^Hf      nes^  an(j  vou  are  not      Every- 

MAJOR-  GENERAL  HENRY  W.  HALLECK.      ,,  .  J 

thing   is    at   stake    with    them. 

They  employ  niggers,  you  don't.  They  seize,  rob,  burn,  destroy  ;  they 
do  everything  to  strengthen  their  cause  and  weaken  you,  while  you 
pick  your  way  as  daintily  as  a  dandy  crossing  a  mud  puddle,  afraid 
of  offending  somebody.  No,  sir,  you  are  not  going  to  put  down  this 
Rebellion  till  you  hit  it  in  the  tenderest  spot,  —  the  negro.  You  must 
take  away  its  main  support  before  it  will  fall." 

General  Buell  was  in  command  of  the  department,  with  his  head 
quarters  at  the  Gait  House.  He  had  a  large  army  at  Mumfordville  and 
other  points.  He  issued  his  orders  by  telegraph,  but  he  had  no  plan  of 
operations.  There  were  no  indications  of  a  movement.  The  Confeder 
ate  sympathizers  kept  General  Johnston,  in  command  at  Bowling  Green, 
well  informed  as  to  Buell's  inaction.  There  was  daily  communication 
between  Louisville  and  the  Confederate  camp.  There  was  constant 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE  WEST.  75 

illicit  trade  in  contraband  goods.  The  policy  of  General  McClellan  was 
also  the  policy  of  General  Buell,  —  to  sit  still. 

With  a  letter  of  introduction  in  my  hand  from  the  Secretary  of  War, 
Mr.  Cameron,  I  called  upon  the  Union  commander.  He  received  me 
courteously,  read  the  letter  of  the  Secretary,  and  informed  me  that  he 
did  not  intend  to  have  any  correspondents  in  his  army.  He  regarded 
gentlemen  of  my  profession  as  very  dangerous  men,  in  that  we  gave 
information  to  the  enemy  through  our  correspondence. 

"  No,  sir,  I  cannot  grant  you  permission  to  accompany  my  army,"  he 
said,  firmly.  As  there  was  no  indication  of  his  army  making  any  move 
ment,  I  did  not  much  regret  the  rebuff. 

There  being  more  activity  manifest  in  St.  Louis,  I  proceeded  to  that 
city,  where  General  Halleck  was  in  command.  I  found  him  thick-set, 
dark-featured,  black-haired,  sluggish,  opinionated,  self-willed,  arbitrary, 
and  cautious,  in  all  his  actions.  When  the  war  began  he  was  practising 
law  in  San  Francisco.  Like  General  Buell,  he  had  a  very  unfavourable 
opinion  of  correspondents,  but  made  no  objections  to  their  presence  with 
the  army. 

Soon  after  his  appointment  to  this  department  he  issued,  on  the  20th 
of  November,  his  Order  No.  3,  which  roused  the  indignation  of  earnest 
loyal  men  throughout  the  country.  Thus  read  the  document : 

"  It  has  been  represented  that  information  respecting  the  numbers 
and  condition  of  our  forces  is  conveyed  to  the  enemy  by  means  of  fugi 
tive  slaves  who  are  admitted  within  our  lines.  In  order  to  remedy  this 
evil,  it  is  directed  that  no  such  persons  be  hereafter  permitted  to  enter 
the  lines  of  any  camp,  or  of  any  forces  on  the  march,  and  that  any 
within  our  lines  be  immediately  excluded  therefrom." 

General  Schofield  was  in  command  of  northern  Missouri,  under 
General  Halleck.  The  guerillas  had  burned  nearly  all  the  railroad 
bridges,  and  it  was  necessary  to  bring  them  to  justice.  The  negroes 
along  the  line  gave  him  the  desired  intelligence,  and  six  of  the  lead 
ers  were  in  this  way  caught,  tried  by  court-martial,  and  summarily 
shot.  Yet  General  Halleck  adhered  to  his  infamous  order.  Diligent 
inquiries  were  made  of  officers  in  regard  to  the  loyalty  of  the  negroes, 
and  no  instance  was  found  of  their  having  given  information  to  the 
enemy.  In  all  of  the  slave-holding  States  a  negro's  testimony  was  of 
no  account  against  a  white  man  under  civil  law ;  but  General  Schofield 
had,  under  military  law,  inaugurated  a  new  order  of  things,  —  a  drum 
head  court,  a  speedy  sentence,  a  quick  execution,  on  negro  testimony. 


76  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  Secessionists  and  their   sympathisers   were   indignant,   and  called 
loudly  for  his  removal. 

The  fine  army  which  Fremont  had  commanded,  and  from  which  he 
had  been  summarily  dismissed  because  of  his  anti-slavery  order,  was 
at  Rolla,  at  the  terminus  of  the  southwest  branch  of  the  Pacific  Rail 
road.  This  road,  sixteen  miles  out  from  St.  Louis,  strikes  the  valley 
of  the  Maramec,  —  not  the  Merrimack,  born  of  the  White  Hills,  in  New 
Hampshire,  but  a  sluggish  stream,  tinged  with  blue  and  green,  widen 
ing  in  graceful  curves,  with  tall-trunked  elms  upon  its  banks,  and  acres 
of  low  lands,  which  are  flooded  in  freshets.  It  is  a  pretty  river,  but 
not  to  be  compared  in  beauty  to  the  stream  which  the  muse  of  Whittier 
has  made  classic.  Nearly  all  the  residences  in  this  section  were 
Missourian  in  architectural  proportions  and  features, —  logs  and  clay, 
with  the  mammoth  outside  chimneys,  cow-yard  and  piggery,  an  oven 
out-of-doors  on  stilts,  an  old  wagon,  half  a  dozen  horses,  hens,  dogs, 
pigs,  in  front,  and  lean,  cadaverous  men  and  women  peeping  from  the 
doorways,  with  arms  akimbo,  and  pipes  between  the  teeth.  This  was 
the  prevailing  feature,  —  this  in  a  beautiful,  fertile  country,  needing  but 
the  hand  of  industry,  the  energy  of  a  free  people,  vitalised  by  the  high 
est  civilisation,  to  make  it  one  of  the  loveliest  portions  of  the  world. 

At  Franklin  the  southwestern  branch  of  the  Pacific  Railroad  diverged 
from  the  main  stream.  It  was  a  new  place,  brought  into  existence 
by  the  railroad,  and  consisted  of  a  lime -kiln,  a  steam  sawmill,  and 
a  dozen  houses.  Behind  the  town  was  a  picturesque  bluff,  with  the 
lime-kiln  at  its  base,  which  might  be  taken  for  a  ruined  temple  of 
some  old  Aztec  city.  Near  at  hand  two  Iowa  regiments  were  encamped. 
A  squad  of  soldiers  was  on  the  plain,  and  a  crowd  stood  upon  the 
depot  platform,  anxiously  inquiring  for  the  morning  papers.  It  was 
a  supply  station,  provisions  being  sent  up  both  lines.  Two  heavy 
freight  trains,  destined  for  Rolla,  were  upon  the  southwestern  branch. 
To  one  of  them  passenger  -  cars  were  attached,  to  which  we  were 
transferred. 

Beyond  Franklin  the  road  crosses  the  Maramec,  enters  a  forest,  winds 
among  the  hills,  and  finally,  by  easy  grades,  reaches  a  crest  of  land 
from  which,  looking  to  the  right  or  the  left,  you  can  see  miles  away 
over  an  unbroken  forest  of  oak.  Far  to  the  east  is  the  elevated  ridge 
of  land  which  ends  in  the  Pilot  Knob,  towards  the  Mississippi,  and 
becomes  the  Ozark  Mountain  Range  toward  the  Arkansas  line.  We 
looked  over  the  broad  panorama  to  see  villages,  church  spires,  white 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE  WEST.  77 

cottages,  or  the  blue,  curling  smoke  indicative  of  a  town  or  human 
residence,  but  the  expanse  was  primitive  and  unbroken.  Not  a  sign  of 
life  could  be  discovered  for  many  miles,  as  we  slowly  crept  along  the 
line. 

We  looked  in  vain  to  discover  a  schoolhouse.  A  gentleman  who 
was  well  acquainted  with  this  portion  of  the  State  said  that  he  knew  of 
only  two  schoolhouses,  —  one  in  Warsaw  and  the  other  in  Springfield. 
In  a  ride  of  one  hundred  and  thirteen  miles  we  saw  but  two  churches. 

It  was  evening  when  we  reached  Rolla.  When  we  stepped  from  the 
car  in  the  darkness,  there  was  a  feeling  that  the  place  was  a  mortar- 
bed,  and  the  inhabitants  were  preparing  to  make  bricks.  Our  boots 
became  heavy,  and,  like  a  man  who  takes  responsibility,  when  we  once 
planted  our  feet  the  tendency  was  for  them  to  stay  there.  Guided  by 
an  acquaintance  who  knew  the  way,  the  hotel  was  reached.  In  the 
distance  the  weird  camp-fires  illumined  the  low-hanging  clouds.  From 
right  and  left  came  the  roll  of  drums  and  the  bugie-call.  A  group  of 
men  sat  around  the  stove  in  the  bar.  The  landlord  escorted  us  to  the 
wash-room,  —  a  spacious,  high-arched  apartment,  as  wide  as  the  east  is 
from  the  west,  as  long  as  the  north  is  from  the  south,  as  high-posted 
as  the  zenith,  —  where  we  found  a  pail  of  water,  a  tin  basin,  and  a 
towel,  for  all  hands ;  and  which  all  hands  had  used.  After  ablution 
came  supper  in  the  dining -hall,  with  bare  beams  overhead.  Dinah 
waited  upon  us,  —  coal  -  black,  tall,  stately,  worth  a  thousand  dollars 
before  the  war  broke  out,  but  somewhat  less  just  then,  and  Phillis,  with 
a  mob-cap  on  her  head,  bleached  a  little  in  complexion  by  Anglo-Saxon 
blood. 

We  soon  discovered  that  nothing  was  to  be  done  by  the  army  in  this 
direction.  The  same  story  was  current  here  as  on  the  Potomac  and  in 
Kentucky,  —  "  Not  ready."  General  Sigel  had  sent  in  his  resignation, 
disgusted  with  General  Halleck.  General  Curtis  had  just  arrived  to 
take  command.  The  troops  were  sore  over  the  removal  of  Fremont; 
they  idolised  him.  Among  the  forty  thousand  men  in  the  vicinity  were 
those  who  had  fought  at  Wilson's  Creek.  The  lines  between  rebellion 
and  loyalty  were  more  sharply  drawn  here  than  in  any  other  section  of 
the  country.  Men  acted  openly.  The  army  was  radical  in  its  senti 
ments,  believing  in  Fremont's  order  for  the  liberation  of  the  slaves, 
which  the  President  had  set  aside. 

There  was  one  point  which  gave  better  promise  of  active  operations 
—  Cairo,  at  the  junction  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi,  which  had  been 


78 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


seized  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war  by  troops  from  Chicago.  I  accord 
ingly  left  Missouri  and  proceeded  to  that  town.  The  commander  of  the 
post  was  an  obscure  man.  His  name  was  Grant.  At  the  beginning  of 


"PIIILLIS    WITH    A    MOB-CAP    ON    HER    HEAD." 

the  war  he  was  in  the  leather  business  at  Galena.  He  had  been 
educated  at  West  Point,  where  he  stood  well  as  a  mathematician,  but 
had  left  the  service  and  had  become  a  hard-working  citizen.  He  was 


AFFAIRS   IX   THE  WEST. 


79 


Colonel  of  the  Twenty-first  Illinois,  and  had  been  made  a  brigadier  by 
the  President.  He  was  in  charge  of  the  expedition  to  Belmont,  which, 
though  successful  in  the  beginning,  had  ended  almost  in  disaster. 
Having  credentials  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  I  entered  the  head 
quarters  of  the  commanding  officer,  and  found  a  man  of  medium 
stature,  thick  set,  with  blue  eyes,  and  brown  beard  closely  cropped, 
sitting  at  a  desk.  He 
was  smoking  a  meer 
schaum.  He  wore  a 
plain,  blue  blouse,  with 
out  any  insignia  of  rank. 
His  appearance  was 
clerkly.  General  Mc- 
Clellan,  in  Washington, 
commanded  in  state, 
surrounded  by  brilliant 
staffs,  men  in  fine  broad 
cloth,  gold  braid,  plumed 
hats,  and  wearing  clank 
ing  sabres.  Orderlies 
and  couriers  were  usu 
ally  numerous  at  head 
quarters. 

"  Is  General  Grant 
in  ?  "  was  the  question 
directed  to  the  supposed 
clerk  in  the  corner. 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  the 
man,  removing  his  meer 
schaum  from  his  mouth, 
and  spitting  with  uner 
ring  accuracy  into  a 
spittoon  by  his  side. 

"  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  give  this  letter  to  him  ? " 

But  the  clerk,  instead  of  carrying  it  into  an  adjoining  room,  opened 
.t,  ran  his  eye  over  the  contents,  extended  his  hand,  and  said : 

"  I  am  right  glad  to  see  you.     Please    take    a   mail  -  cart,    Colonel 
Webster  will  give  you  a  pass." 

Such  was  my  first  interview  with  General  Grant.     I  have  seen  him 


GENERAL    ULYSSES    S.    GRANT. 


80 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


many  times  since,  —  in  the  hour  of  victory,  at  Donelson ;  in  the  shadow 
of  the  cloud,  after  Pittsburg  Landing;  during  the  fearful  days  of  the 
Wilderness  ;  in  the  last  great  hours  of  triumph,  with  Lee  and  his  army 
paroled  prisoners  of  war ;  and  there  has  ever  been  the  same  quiet,  gen 
tlemanly  deportment. 

He  was  ever  kind  and  generous  to  the  correspondents  of  the  news- 


CORRESPONDENTS    OF    NORTHERN    NEWSPAPERS. 

papers,  and  allowed  them  all  needful  facilities  for  obtaining  informa 
tion. 

He  knew  that  it  was  a  conflict  which  must  be  sustained  by  the  people, 
and  they  must  know  what  the  army  was  doing. 

I  soon  discovered  that  General  Grant's  chief  of  staff,  Colonel 
Webster,  had  brothers  with  whom  I  was  well  acquainted.  The  hearti 
ness  of  the  welcome,  in  contrast  to  my  experience  in  Louisville  and  St. 
Louis,  at  the  outset,  gave  me  a  favourable  impression  of  the  quiet,  unob 
trusive  man  in  command  of  the  forces  at  the  important  strategic  point, 
from  which  a  movement,  sooner  or  later,  must  be  made  to  reopen  the 
Mississippi  River  to  commerce. 

The  large  hall  of  the  St.  Charles  Hotel  was  the  general  resort  of 


AFFAIRS  IN  THE  WEST. 


officers,  soldiers,  guests,  and  citizens.  I  was  conversing  with  a  friend 
the  same  afternoon  when  a  short,  muscular,  quick -motioned  man,  in  the 
prime  of  life,  wearing  a  navy  uniform,  entered,  to  whom  I  was  intro 
duced.  Commodore  A.  H.  Foote  commanded  the  fleet  of  gunboats  with 
which  the  Government  proposed  to  silence  the  Confederate  batteries 
all  the  way  to  New  Orleans.  He  complained  of  the  cannon  which  had 
been  sent  him,  old,  original  smooth-bore  guns  which  had  been  rifled 
for  modern  service. 

With  good  ordnance  he  thought 
it  would  not  be  a  difficult  matter 
to  reach  New  Orleans,  though,  as 
he  modestly  remarked,  quoting 
the  Scriptural  proverb,  "  It  be 
comes  not  him  who  putteth  on 
the  harness  to  boast."  He  was 
lacking  men.  Recruiting  officers 
had  been  sent  to  Chicago,  Cleve 
land,  Buffalo,  and  other  lake 
ports,  but  they  had  signally 
failed,  because  the  department 
did  not  pay  any  advance  to  those 
in  the  river  service,  while  on  the 
seaboard  advances  were  made. 
He  had  not  men  enough  to  man 
his  gunboats.  He  had  to  get 
gun  -  carriages  manufactured  in 
Cincinnati,  other  things  at  St. 
Louis,  others  at  Pittsburg ;  but 
notwithstanding  this,  had  organ 
ised  a  fleet  which  would  throw  a  tremendous  weight  of  metal.  He  was 
not  ready  to  move,  yet  would  move,  whether  ready  or  not,  whenever 
the  word  was  given.  He  believed  in  fighting  at  close  quarters. 

He  spoke  freely  of  the  faults  of  the  gunboats.  They  were  too  low  in 
the  water,  and  the  engines  of  too  limited  capacity.  They  would  not  be 
able  to  make  much  headway  against  the  stream.  He  considered  them 
an  experiment,  and,  like  all  experiments,  they  were,  of  course,  defective. 

He  was  a  close  student,  devoted  to  his  profession,  and  bore  the  marks 
of  severe  thought  in  the  wrinkles  which  were  deepening  on  his  brow. 
Time  had  begun  to  silver  his  hair  and  whiskers,  but  he  walked  with  a 


REAR-ADMIRAL    ANDREW    H.    FOOTE. 


82 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


firm  step.  He  had  rare  conversational  powers,  and  imparted  informa 
tion  as  if  it  were  a  pleasure.  He  was  thoroughly  conscientious,  and  had 
a  deep  sense  of  his  responsibility.  He  was  aware  that  his  own  reputa 
tion  and  standing  as  well  as  the  interests  of  the  public  were  at  stake.  He 
was  greatly  beloved  by  his  men. 

Two  of  the  gunboats  —  the  Essex  and  Louisville  —  were  lying  six  or 
eight  miles  below  Cairo,  guarding  the  river.  The  Essex !  How  often 
in  boyhood  had  I  thrilled  at  the  story  of  her  brave  fight  with  the  Cherub 
and  Phele  in  the  harbour  of  Valparaiso  !  How  often  I  wished  that 


ONE    OF    THE    GUNBOATS. 

Captain  Porter  could  have  had  a  fair  chance  in  that  terrible  fight,  —  one 
of  the  fiercest  ones  ever  fought  on  the  sea.  But  there  was  another 
Essex  commanded  by  another  Captain  Porter,  son  of  him  who  refused  to 
surrender  his  ship  till  he  had  lost  all  power  to  defend  her. 

The  new  craft  was  wholly  unlike  the  old.  That  was  a  fast  sailer, 
trim,  and  taut,  and  graceful  as  a  swan  upon  the  waters ;  this  a  black 
box,  once  a  St.  Louis  ferry-boat.  The  sailors  who  had  breathed  the  salt 
air  of  the  sea,  who  had  swung  in  mid-heaven  upon  the  swaying  masts, 
who  had  rode  in  glee  upon  the  storm-tossed  billows, 

"  Whose  home  was  on  the  deep," 
regarded  the  new  Essex  in  disgust,  and  rechristened  her  the  Mud  Turtle. 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   WEST.  83 

"We  were  courteously  received  by  her  commander,  Captain  William  D. 
Porter,  a  solid  man,  but  little  more  than  five  feet  high,  yet  broad- 
chested,  quick  and  energetic  in  his  movements.  He  had  a  long,  thick, 
black  beard,  and  twinkling  eyes  full  of  fire.  He  had  the  rolling  gait  of 
a  sailor,  and  was  constantly  pacing  the  deck.  He  was  a  rapid  talker,  and 
had  a  great  store  of  adventure  and  anecdote.  We  alluded  to  the  part 
taken  by  his  father  in  the  War  of  1812,  and  the  gallant  fight  against 
great  odds  in  Valparaiso  Harbour.  The  eyes  of  the  son  kindled  instantly. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  that  was  a  plucky  fight.  The  old  gentlemen  never  would 
have  given  in  if  there  had  been  the  least  ray  of  hope  ;  but  there  was 
none.  And  he  was  too  tender-hearted  to  needlessly  slaughter  his  men." 

Three  days  previous  to  our  visit  to  the  Essex,  two  rebel  boats 
came  up  from  Columbus  to  see  what  the  Yankees  were  doing.  In  five 
minutes  Porter  had  his  anchor  up  and  steam  on,  pushing  down  to  meet 
them  half-way;  but  they  declined  the  courtesy,  and  steamed  back  to 
Columbus. 

"  I  followed  them  as  fast  as  I  could,"  said  he,  as  we  paced  the  deck. 
"  I  let  them  have  my  ten-inch  Dahlgren  and  my  two  rifled  forty-two- 
pounders  one  after  another,  and  drove  them  till  their  batterries  on  the 
bluff  above  the  town  opened  on  me.  Then  I  wrote  an  invitation  to 
Montgomery,  who  commands  their  fleet,  to  meet  me  any  day,  and  I 
would  lick  him  like  thunder.  I  fastened  it  to  a  cork  and  set  it  adrift 
and  saw  a  boat  go  out  and  pick  it  up.  Then  I  elevated  my  ten-inch  and 
let  them  have  a  shell  right  into  the  town.  I  reckon  it  waked  them  up 
some." 

He  laughed  and  chuckled,  rubbed  his  hands,  took  a  fresh  quid  of 
tobacco,  and  began  to  talk  again  of  his  father's  exploits  on  the  Pacific. 

The  Confederates  under  Major-General  Bishop  Polk  were  in  force  at 
Columbus.  There  was  also  an  attachment  at  Mayfield,  east  of  Columbus. 
A  sudden  movement  was  made  by  General  Grant  in  the  direction  of 
Mayfield,  not  with  any  design  of  an  attack,  but  to  deceive  Polk  in 
regard  to  the  real  intentions.  The  troops  landed  at  old  Fort  Jefferson, 
six  miles  below  Cairo,  on  the  Kentucky  side.  It  was  a  mild  day  in 
midwinter.  The  soldiers  marched  without  baggage.  Not  one  in  ten 
had  gloves  or  mittens ;  and  on  the  second  night  of  the  reconnoissance 
the  cold  became  intense,  and  there  was  great  suffering. 

The  dwellings  of  the  farmers  in  this  section  of  Kentucky  were  of  the 
Southern  style  of  architecture, — log-houses,  with  chimneys  built  against 
the  ends.  Entering  one  to  obtain  a  drink  of  water,  we  found  two  tall, 


84  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

cadaverous  young  men,  both  of  them  shaking  with  ague.  There  was  a 
large,  old-fashioned  fireplace,  with  a  great  roaring  fire  before  which 
they  were  sitting  with  the  door  wide  open  at  their  backs,  and  the  cold 
air  rushing  upon  them  in  torrents.  Probably  it  did  not  occur  to  either 
of  them  that  it  would  be  better  to  shut  the  door. 

A  Connecticut  wooden  clock  ticked  on  a  rude  shelf,  a  bed  stood  in 
one  corner.  The  walls  were  hung  with  old  clothes  and  dried  herbs, — 
catnip  and  tansy  and  thoroughwort.  The  clay  had  dropped  out  in 
many  places,  and  we  could  look  through  the  chinks  and  see  the  land 
scape  without.  The  foundations  of  the  chimney  had  settled,  and  the 
structure  was  leaning  away  from  the  house.  There  were  great  cracks 
between  the  brickwork  and  the  wood. 

They  claimed  to  be  good  Union  men,  but  said  that  all  the  rest  of  the 
people  round  them  were  disloyal. 

"  We  are  having  a  hard  time,"  said  one.  "  The  Secessionists  were 
going  to  jump  us, — to  take  our  property  because  we  were  for  the  Union, 
and  now  your  army  has  come  and  killed  nigh  about  seventy-five  hogs 
for  us,  I  reckon.  It  is  kinder  hard,  stranger,  to  be  used  so." 

"  But,  my  friend,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  Union  troops  would  n't 
you  have  lost  everything,  if  you  are  a  Union  man  ?  " 

"Yes,  —  perhaps  so,"  was  the  long-drawn  answer,  given  with  hesita 
tion. 

"  There  is  a  right  smart  heap  of  Southerners  at  Columbus,  I  reckon," 
said  he.  "  There  is  Sam  Wickliff  and  Josh  Turner,  and  almost  all  the 
boys  from  this  yere  place,  and  they  '11  fight,  I  reckon,  stranger." 

We  then  learned  that  the  officers  of  McClernand's  division,  having 
been  deprived  of  the  enjoyments  of  home  life,  and  finding  themselves 
among  the  belles  of  Western  Kentucky,  had  made  the  most  of  the 
opportunity  by  dancing' all  night. 

"  The  gals  danced  themselves  clean  out,  that  is  the  reason  they  ain't 
about,"  said  one  of  the  young  men,  apologising  for  the  absence  of  his 
sisters,  and  added,  "They  is  rather  afraid  of  the  Lincolnites."  The 
utterance  of  the  last  sentence  contradicted  all  previous  assertions  of 
loyalty  and  hearty  love  for  the  Union. 

The  troops  made  sad  havoc  among  the  stock,  shooting  pigs  and  sheep 
for  fun.  After  scouring  the  country  well  towards  Columbus,  having 
accomplished  the  object  of  the  expedition, —  that  of  deceiving  the  enemy 
in  regard  to  the  movement  contemplated  up  the  Tennessee,  —  the  force 
returned  to  Cairo. 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   WEST.  85 

The  tide  of  success  during  the  year  1861  was  almost  wholly  in  favour 
of  the  Confederates ;  but  at  length  there  came  a  change,  in  the  defeat 
of  Zollicoffer  by  General  Thomas  at  Mill  Springs,  on  the  19th  of 
January.  I  hastened  to  the  centre  of  the  State  to  watch  operations 
which  had  suddenly  become  active  in  that  quarter. 

It  was  on  the  last  day  of  January  that  the  porter  of  the  Spencer 
House,  in  Cincinnati,  awoke  me  with  a  thundering  rap  at  five  o'clock, 
shouting,  «  Cars  for  Lexington."  It  was  still  dark  when  the  omnibus 
whirled  away.  There  were  six  or  eight  passengers,  all  strangers,  but 
conversation  was  at  once  started  by  a  tall,  stout,  red-faced,  broad- 
shouldered  man,  wearing  a  gray  overcoat  and  a  broad-brimmed,  slouched 
hat,  speaking  the  Kentucky  vernacular. 

It  is  very  easy  to  become  acquainted  with  a  genuine  Kentuckian.  He 
launches  at  once  into  conversation.  He  loves  to  talk,  and  takes  it  for 
granted  that  you  like  to  listen.  The  gentleman  who  now  took  the  lead 
sat  in  the  corner  of  the  omnibus,  talking  not  only  to  his  next  neighbour, 
but  to  everybody  present.  The  words  poured  from  his  lips  like  water 
from  a  wide-mouthed  gutter  during  a  June  shower.  In  five  minutes  we 
had- his  history,  —  born  in  "old  Kentuck,"  knew  all  the  folks  in  Old 
Bourbon,  had  been  a  mule -driver,  supplied  old  Virginia  with  more 
mules  than  she  could  shake  a  stick  at,  had  got  tired  of  "  Old  Kentuck," 
moved  up  into  Indiana,  was  going  down  to  see  the  folks,  —  all  of  this 
before  we  had  reached  the  ferry ;  and  before  arriving  at  the  Covington 
shore  we  had  his  opinion  of  the  war,  of  political  economy,  the  Constitu 
tion,  and  the  negroes. 

It  was  remarkable  that,  let  any  subject  be  introduced,  even  though  it 
might  be  most  remotely  related  to  the  war,  the  talkers  would  quickly 
reach  the  negro  question.  Just  as  in  theological  discussions  the  tendency 
is  toward  original  sin,  so  upon  the  war,  —  the  discussion  invariably  went 
beyond  the  marshalling  of  armies  to  the  negro  as  the  cause  of  the  war. 

The  gentleman  in  gray  had  not  learned  the  sounds  of  the  letters  as 
given  by  the  lexicographers  of  the  English  language,  but  adhered  to  the 
Kentucky  dialect,  giving  "  har  "  for  hair,  "  thar  "  for  there,  with  peculiar 
terminations. 

"  Yer  see,  I  us-ed  to  live  in  Old  Kaintuck,  down  thar  beyond  Paris. 
Wai,  I  mov-ec?  up  beyond  Indiawo^olis,  bought  a  mighty  nice  farm.  I 
know'd  all  the  folks  down  round  Paris.  Thar's  old  Speers,  who  got 
shot  down  to  Mill  Springs,  —  he  was  a  game  mi ;  a  white-haired  old 
cuss  who  jined  the  Confederates.  I  know'd  him.  I  'tended  his  nigger 


86  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

sale  sev'ral  years  ago,  when  he  busted.  He  war  a  good  old  man,  blame 
me  if  he  want.  He  war  crazy  that  ar  day  of  the  sale,  and  war  down  on 
the  nigger-traders.  He  lost  thousands  of  dollars  that  ar  day,  cause  he 


"WHAT    CAN    WE    DO    WITH    *EM?" 


hated  'em,  and  run  down  his  niggers,  —  said  they  wa'  n't  good  when 
they  war,  just  to  keep  'em  out  of  the  hands  of  the  cussed  traders. 

"Wai,  thar's  Jim, — I  remember  him.     He's  in  Confed'rate  army, 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE  WEST.  87 

too.  I  lost  a  bet  of  tew  hundred  dollars  with  him  on  Letcher's  'lection, 

that  old  drunken  cuss  who's  disgracing  Old  Virginia ;  blow  rne  if  I 

did  n't.  That  was  hard  on  me,  cause  on  'lection  day,  arter  I  'd  voted, 
I  started  with  a  drove  of  mu-e?s,  four  hundred  on  'em  nigh  about,  for 
Virginia.  I  felt  mighty  sick,  I  tell  you,  'cause  I  had  employed  a 
drunken  cuss  to  buy  'em  for  me,  and  he  paid  more  then  they  war  wuth. 
Wai,  I  know'd  I  would  lose,  and  I  did,  —  ten  hundred  dollars.  Cusses, 
yer  know,  allers  comes  in  flocks.  Wai,  only  ges  think  of  it,  that  ar 
drunken  cuss  is  a  kurnel  in  the  Federal  army.  Blow  me  ef  I  think  it 's 
right.  Men  that  drink  too  much  ar'  n't  fit  to  have  control  of  soldiers. 

"Wai,  I  am  a  Kentuckian.  I've  got  lots  of  good  friends  in  the 
Southern  army,  and  lots  in  the  Union  army.  My  idee  is  that  Govern 
ment  ought  to  confiscate  the  property  of  the  rebels,  and  when  the 
war  is  over  give  it  back  to  their  wives  and  children.  It's  mighty 
hard  to  take  away  everything  from  'em,  —  blow  me  if  it  a'n't.  The 
Abolitionists  want  to  confiscate  the  niggers.  Wai,  I  know  all  about  the 
niggers.  They  are  a  lazy,  stealing  set  of  cusses,  the  hull  lot  of  'em. 
What  can  we  do  with  'em  ?  That 's  what  I  want  to  know.  Now  my 
wife,  she  wants  niggers,  but  I  don't.  If  Kentucky  wants  'em,  let 
her  have  'em.  It 's  my  opinion  that  Kentucky  is  better  off  with  'em, 
'cause  she  has  got  used  to  'em. 

"The  people  are  talking  about  starving  the  Confederates,  but  I've 
been  through  the  South,  and  it  can't  be  done.  They  can  raise  every 
thing  that  we  can,  and  it 's  my  candid  opinion  that  Government  is  gwine 
to  get  licked." 

The  arrival  of  the  omnibus  at  the  depot  put  an  end  to  the  talk. 

The  Licking  Valley,  through  which  the  railroad  to  Lexington  runs,  is 
very  beautiful.  There  are  broad  intervales  fringed  with  hickory  and 
elm,  wood-crowned  hills,  warm,  sunny  vales  and  charming  landscapes. 
Nature  has  done  much  to  make  it  a  paradise  ;  art  very  little.  The  farm 
houses  are  in  the  Kentucky  style,  —  piazzas,  great  chimneys  outside, 
negro  cabins,  —  presenting  at  one  view  and  in  close  contrast  the 
extremes  of  wealth  and  poverty,  power  and  weakness,  civilisation  and 
barbarism,  freedom  and  slavery. 

The  city  of  Lexington  was  a  place  of  the  past.  Before  railroads  were 
projected,  when  Henry  Clay  was  in  the  prime  of  manhood  there,  it  was 
a  place  of  enterprise  and  activity.  The  streets  were  alive  with  men.  It 
was  the  great  political  and  social  centre  of  central  Kentucky.  The  city 
flourished  in  those  days,  but  its  glory  has  passed  away.  The  great  com- 


THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

moner  on  whose  lips  thousands  hung  in  breathless  admiration,  the 
circumstances  of  his  time,  the  men  of  his  generation,  had  departed  never 
to  return.  Life  had  swept  on  to  other  centres.  In  the  suburbs  were 


"  THE    FARMHOUSES    ARK    IN    THE    KENTUCKY    STYLE." 

beautiful  residences.  Riches  were  displayed  in  lavish  expenditure,  but 
the  town  itself  was  wearing  a  seedy  look.  There  was  old  rubbish  every 
where  about  the  city ;  buildings  with  crazy  blinds,  cracked  walls,  and 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   WEST.  89 

leaning  earthward  ;  while  even  a  beautiful  church  edifice  had  broken 
panes  in  its  windows.  The  troubles  of  the  year,  like  care  and  anxiety  to 
a  strong  man,  ploughing  deep  furrows  on  his  face,  had  closed  many 
stores,  and  written  "  To  Rent "  on  many  dwellings.  A  sudden  paralysis 
had  fallen,  business  had  drooped,  and  society  had  lost  its  life. 

The  Pheiiix  was  the  ancient  aristocratic  hotel  of  the  place.  It  was  in 
appearance  all  of  the  old  time,  —  a  three-story,  stone,  brick,  and  plaster 
building,  with  small  windows,  and  a  great  bar-room  or  office,  which  in 
former  days  was  the  resort  of  politicians,  men  of  the  turf,  and  attend 
ants  at  court.  A  crowd  of  unwashed  men  were  in  the  hall,  spattered 
with  mud,  wearing  slouched  hats,  unshaven  and  unshorn,  —  a  motley 
crew ;  some  tilted  against  the  walls  in  chairs,  fast  asleep,  some  talking 
in  low  tones  and  filling  the  room  with  fumes  of  tobacco.  A  half-dozen 
were  greasing  their  boots.  The  proprietor  apologised  for  their  presence, 
remarking  that  they  were  teamsters  who  had  just  arrived  from  Somer 
set,  and  were  soon  to  go  back  with  supplies  for  General  Thomas's  army. 

There  were  three  hundred  of  them,  rough,  uncouth,  dirty,  but  well 
behaved.  There  was  no  loud  talking,  no  profanity,  indecency  or  rude 
ness,  but  a  deportment  through  the  day  and  night  worthy  of  all  com 
mendation. 

While  enjoying  the  fire  in  the  reception-room  two  ladies  entered,  — 
one  middle-aged,  medium  stature,  having  an  oval  face,  dark  hair,  dark 
hazel  eyes ;  the  other  a  young  lady  of  nineteen  or  twenty  years,  sharp 
features,  black  hair,  and  flashing  black  eyes.  They  were  boarders  at 
the  hotel,  were  well  dressed,  though  not  with  remarkable  taste,  but  evi 
dently  were  accustomed  to  move  in  the  best  circle  of  Lexington  society. 
A  regiment  was  passing  the  hotel. 

"  There  are  some  more  Yankees  going  down  to  Mill  Springs,  I 
reckon,"  said  the  elder. 

"  Oh,  is  n't  it  too  bad  that  Zollicoffer  is  killed  ?  I  could  have  cried  my 
eyes  out  when  I  heard  of  it,"  said  the  younger.  "  Oh,  he  was  so  brave, 
and  noble,  and  chivalrous !  " 

"  He  was  a  noble  man,"  the  other  replied. 

"  Oh,  I  should  so  like  to  see  a  battle!  "  said  the  younger. 

"  It  might  not  be  a  pleasant  sight,  although  we  are  often  willing  to 
forego  pleasure  for  the  sake  of  gratifying  curiosity,"  I  replied. 

"  I  should  want  my  side  to  whip,"  said  the  girl. 

"  Yes.  We  all  expect  our  side  to  be  victorious,  though  we  are  some 
times  disappointed,  as  was  the  case  at  Bull  Run." 


90 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  Then  you  were  at  Bull  Run  ?  I  take  it  that  you  belong  to  the 
army  ? " 

"  I  was  there  and  saw  the  fight,  although  I  was  not  connected  with 
the  army." 

"  I  am  glad  you  were  defeated.  It  was  a  good  lesson  to  you.  The 
Northerners  have  had  some  respect  for  the  Southerners  since  then. 
The  Southerners  fought  against  great  odds." 

"  Indeed,  I  think  it  was  the  reverse." 

"  No,  indeed,  sir.  The  Federals  numbered  over  sixty  thousand,  while 
Beauregard  had  less  than  thirty  thousand.  He  did  not  have  more  than 
twelve  thousand  in  the  fight." 

"  I  can  assure  you  it  is  a  grave  mistake.  General  McDowell  had  les's 
than  thirty  thousand  men,  and  not  more  than  half  were  engaged." 

"  Well,  I  wonder  what  he  was  thinking  of  when  he  carried  out  those 
forty  thousand  handcuffs  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  suppose  any  one  gave  credence  to  that  absurd  story." 

"  Absurd  ?  Indeed,  sir,  it  is  not.  I  have  seen  some  of  the  hand 
cuffs.  There  are  several  pairs  of  them  in  this  city.  They  were  brought 
directly  from  the  field  by  some  of  our  citizens  who  went  on  as  soon  as 
they  heard  of  the  fight.  I  have  several  trophies  of  the  fight  which  our 
men  picked  up." 

No  doubt  the  young  lady  was  sincere.  It  was  universally  believed 
throughout  the  South  that  McDowell  had  thousands  of  pairs  of  hand 
cuffs  in  his  train,  which  were  to  be  clapped  upon  the  wrists  of  the 
Southern  soldiers. 

"  We  have  some  terrible  uncompromising  Union  men  in  this  State," 
said  the  elder,  «  who  would  rather  see  every  negro  swept  into  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  and  the  whole  country  sunk,  than  give  up  the  Union.  We 
have  more  Abolitionists  here  in  this  city  than  they  have  in  Boston." 

It  was  spoken  bitterly.  She  did  not  mean  that  the  Union  men 
of  the  State  were  committed  to  immediate  emancipation,  but  that 
they  would  accept  emancipation  rather  than  have  the  Secessionists 
succeed. 

A  gentleman  came  in,  sat  down  by  the  fire,  warmed  his  hands,  and 
joined  in  the  conversation.  Said  he  :  "  I  am  a  Southerner.  I  have 
lived  all  my  life  among  slaves.  I  own  one  slave,  but  I  hate  the  system. 
There  are  counties  in  this  State  where  there  are  but  few  slaves,  and  in 
all  such  counties  you  will  find  a  great  many  Abolitionists.  It  is  the 
brutalising  influence  of  slavery  that  makes  me  hate  it,  —  brutalising  to 


AFFAIRS   IN  THE  WEST.  91 

whites  and  blacks  alike.  I  hate  this  keeping  niggers  to  raise  human 
stock,  —  to  sell,  just  as  you  do  horses  and  sheep." 

In  all  places  the  theme  of  conversation  was  the  war  and  the  negroes. 
The  ultra  pro-slavery  element  was  thoroughly  secession,  and  the  Union 
ists  were  beginning  to  understand  that  slavery  was  at  the  bottom  of  the 
rebellion.  As  in  the  dim  light  of  the  morning  we  already  behold  the 
approach  of  the  full  day,  so  they  saw  that  these  which  seemed  the  events 
of  an  hour  might  broaden  into  that  which  would  overthrow  the  entire 
slave  system. 

I  fell  into  conversation  with  a  Presbyterian  minister,  who  began  to 
deplore  the  war. 

"  We  should  conduct  it,"  said  he,  "  not  as  savages  or  barbarians,  but 
as  Christians,  as  civilised  beings,  on  human  principles." 

"  In  what  way  would  you  have  our  generals  act  to  carry  out  what  you 
conceive  to  be  such  principles  ?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  the  blockade  is  terribly  severe  on  our  friends  in  the  South, 
who  are  our  brothers.  The  innocent  are  suffering'  with  the  guilty.  We 
should  let  them  have  food,  and  raiment,  and  medicines,  but  we  should 
not  let  them  have  cannon,  guns,  and  powder." 

"  When  do  you  think  the  war  would  end  if  such  a  plan  were  adopted  ?  " 

He  took  a  new  tack,  not  replying  to  the  question,  but  said : 

"  The  North  began  the  trouble  in  an  unchristian  spirit." 

"  Was  not  the  first  gun  fired  by  the  rebels  upon  Fort  Sumter  ?  " 

"  That  was  not  the  beginning  of  the  war.  It  was  the  election  of 
Lincoln. " 

"  Then  you  would  not  have  a  majority  of  the  people  elect  their  offi 
cers  in  the  constituted  way  ?  " 

"  Well,  if  Lincoln  had  been  a  wise  man  he  would  have  resigned,  and 
saved  this  terrible  conflict." 

There  is  a  point  beyond  which  forbearance  ceases  to  be  a  virtue,  and 
I  expressed  the  hope  that  the  war  would  be  waged  with  shot  and  shell, 
fire  and  sword,  naval  expeditions  and  blockades,  and  every  possible 
means,  upon  the  men  who  had  conspired  to  subvert  the  Government. 
There  was  no  reply,  and  he  soon  left  the  room. 

Buell's  right  wing,  under  General  Crittenden,  was  at  Calhoun,  on 
Green  River.  Intelligence  arrived  that  it  was  to  be  put  in  motion. 

Leaving  Lexington  in  the  morning,  and  passing  by  cars  through 
Frankfort,  —  an  old  town,  the  capital  of  the  State,  like  Lexington,  seedy 
and  dilapidated,  —  we  reached  Louisville  in  season  to  take  our  choice 


92  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

of  the  two  steamers,  Gray  Eagle  and  Eugene,  to  Henderson.  They 
were  both  excellent  boats,  running  in  opposition,  carrying  passengers 
one  hundred  and  eighty  miles,  providing  for  them  two  excellent  meals 
and  a  night's  lodging,  all  for  fifty  cents.  People  were  patronising  both 
boats,  because  it  was  much  cheaper  than  staying  at  home. 

Taking  the  Gray  Eagle,  —  a  large  side- wheel  steamer,  —  we  swept 
along  with  the  speed  of  a  railroad  train.  The  water  was  very  high,  and 
rising.  The  passengers  were  almost  all  from  Kentucky.  Some  of  the 
ladies  thronging  the  saloon  were  accustomed  to  move  in  the  "  best 
society,"  which  had  not  literary  culture  and  moral  worth  for  its  stand 
ards,  but  broad  acres,  wealth  in  lands  and  distilleries.  They  were 
"  raised  "  in  Lexington  or  Louisville  or  Frankfort.  They  spoke  of  the 
"  right  smart "  crowd  on  board,  nearly  "  tew  "  hundred,  according  to 
their  idea. 

But  there  is  another  class  of  Kentuckians  as  distinct  from  these 
excellent  ladies  as  chalk  from  cheese.  They  are  of  that  class  to  which 
David  Crockett  belonged  in  his  early  years,  —  born  in  a  cane-brake  and 
cradled  in  a  trough.  There  were  two  in  the  saloon,  seated  upon  an 
ottoman,  —  a  brother  and  sister.  The  brother  was  more  than  six  feet 
tall,  had  a  sharp,  thin,  lank  countenance,  with  a  tuft  of  hair  on  his  chin 
and  on  his  upper  lip.  His  face  was  of  the  colour  of  milk  and  molasses. 
He  wore  a  Kentucky  homespun  suit,  —  coat,  vest,  and  pants  of  the  same 
material,  and  coloured  with  butternut  bark.  He  had  on,  although  in 
the  saloon,  a  broad -brimmed,  slouched  hat,  with  an  ornament  of 
blotched  mud.  He  was  evidently  more  at  home  with  his  hat  on  than  to 
sit  bareheaded,  —  and  so  consulted  his  own  pleasure,  without  mistrust 
ing  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  politeness  in  the  world.  He  had 
been  plashing  through  the  streets  of  Louisville.  He  had  scraped  off  the 
thickest  of  the  mud.  There  he  sat,  the  right  foot  thrown  across  the 
left  knee,  with  as  much  complacency  as  it  is  possible  for  a  mortal  to 
manifest,  although  there  was  a  gap  between  his  pants  and  vest  of  about 
six  inches, —  a  yellowish,  tawny  streak  of  shirt.  He  sat  in  unconcerned 
silence,  or  stalked  through  the  saloon  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  or 
stretched  himself  at  full  length  upon  the  sofa,  and  took  a  comfortable 
snooze. 

His  sister, — a  girl  of  eighteen, — had  an  oval  face,  arched  eyebrows, 
and  full  cheeks,  flowing,  flaxen  hair,  and  gray  eyes.  She  wore  a  plain 
dress  of  gray  homespun,  without  hoops,  and,  when  standing,  appeared  as 
if  she  had  encased  herself  in  a  meal-bag.  There  was  no  neat  white 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   WEST.  93 

collar,  or  bit  of  ribbon,  or  cord,  or  tassel, — no  attempt  at  feminine 
adornment.  She  was  a  "  nut-brown  maid," — bronzed  by  exposure,  with 
a  countenance  as  inexpressive  as  a  piece  of  putty.  A  dozen  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  who  came  on  board  at  a  little  town  twenty  miles  below  Louis 
ville,  were  enjoying  themselves  in  a  circle  of  their  own,  with  the  play  of 
"  Consequences."  The  cabin  rang  with  their  merry  laughter,  and  we 
who  looked  on  enjoyed  their  happiness ;  but  there  was  no  sign  of  anima 
tion  in  her  countenance, — a  block  of  wood  could  not  have  been  more 
unsympathetic. 

Among  the  ladies  on  board  was  one,  a  resident  of  Owensboro',  who, 
upon  her  marriage,  eight  years  before,  had  moved  from  the  town  of 
Auburn,  New  York,  the  home  of  Mr.  Seward. 

"  1  was  an  Abolitionist,"  she  said,  "  before  I  left  home,  but  now  that 
I  know  what  slavery  is  I  like  it.  The  slaveholders  are  so  independent 
and  live  so  easy !  They  can  get  rich  in  a  few  years ;  and  there  is  no 
class  in  the  world  who  can  enjoy  so  much  of  life  as  they." 

It  was  evidently  a  sincere  expression  of  her  sentiments. 

She  was  for  the  Union,  but  wanted  slavery  let  alone.  The  strife  in 
Owensboro'  had  been  exceedingly  bitter.  Nearly  all  her  old  friends  and 
neighbours  were  rampant  Secessionists.  Secession,  like  a  sharp  sword, 
had  cut  through  society  and  left  it  in  two  parts,  as  irreconcilable  as 
vice  and  virtue.  There  was  uncompromising  hostility  ready  to  flame 
out  into  war  at  any  moment  in  all  the  Kentucky  towns.  There  was 
also  on  board  a  loud-talking  man  who  walked  the  saloon  with  his  hands 
in  his  pockets,  looking  everybody  square  in  the  face ;  he  was  intensely 
loyal  to  the  Union. 

"  Why  don't  Buell  move  ?  Why  don't  Halleck  move  ?  It  is  my 
opinion  that  they  are  both  of  'em  old  grannies.  I  want  to  see  the 
rebels  licked.  I  have  lived  in  Tophet  for  the  last  six  months.  I  live 
in  Henderson,  and  it  has  been  a  perfect  hell  ever  since  the  rebels  fired 
on  Fort  Sumter.  I  have  lost  my  property  through  the  d  —  d  scoun 
drels.  I  want  a  regiment  of  Union  troops  to  go  down  there  and  clean 
out  the  devils." 

It  was  early  morning  when  the  scream  of  the  G-ray  Eagle  roused  the 
usual  crowd  of  loafers  from  their  sleep  and  inanition  at  Owensboro'. 
People  came  down  to  the  wharf  eager  to  hear  the  news.  Among  them 
was  one  enthusiastic  admirer  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  He  was  bloated, 
blear-eyed,  a  tatterdemalion,  with  just  enough  whiskey  in  him  to  make 
him  thick-spoken,  reckless,  and  irresponsible  in  the  eyes  of  his  liquor- 


94  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

loving  companions.  While  we  were  at  a  distance  he  swung  his  hat  and 
gave  a  cheer  for  Old  Abe ;  as  we  came  nearer  he  repeated  it ;  and,  as 
the  plank  was  being  thrown  ashore,  he  fairly  danced  with  ecstasy,  shout 
ing,  «  Hurrah  for  Old  Abe  !  He  '11  fix  'em.  Hurrah  for  Old  Abe ! 
Hurrah  for  Old  Abe!" 

"  Shet  up,  you  drunken  cuss.  Hurrah  for  Jeff  Davis ! "  was  the 
response  of  another  blear-eyed,  tipsy  loafer. 

The  steamer  Storm  was  tolling  its  bell  as  the  G-ray  Eagle  came  to  the 
landing  at  Evansville,  bound  for  Green  River.  Her  decks  were  piled 
with  bags  of  corn  and  coffee.  A  barge  was  tethered  to  her  side,  loaded 
with  bundle  hay  and  a  half-dozen  ambulances.  We  were  just  in  time  to 
reach  the  deck  before  the  plank  was  drawn  in.  Then  with  hoarse  puffs 
the  heavily  laden  old  craft  swung  into  the  stream  and  surged  slowly 
against  the  swollen  tide  of  the  Ohio.  Green  River  joins  the  Ohio  ten 
miles  above  Evansville.  It  is  a  beautiful  stream,  with  forest-bordered 
banks. 

Among  the  passengers  on  the  Storm  was  a  stout  man  with  an 
enormous  quantity  of  brown  hair,  and  a  thick  yellow  beard,  belonging 
to  Hopkinsville,  near  the  Tennessee  line,  who  had  been  compelled  to 
flee  for  his  life. 

"  We  got  up  a  cannon  company,  and  I  was  captain,"  he  said.  "  We 
had  as  neat  a  little  six-pounder  as  you  ever  saw  ;  but  I  was  obliged  to 
cut  and  run  when  the  rebels  came  in  December  ;  but  I  buried  the  pup, 
and  the  Secessionists  don't  know  where  she  is  !  If  I  ever  get  back  there 
I'll  make  some  of  them  cusses  —  my  old  neighbours — bite  the  dust.  I 
have  just  heard  that  they  have  tied  my  brother  up  and  almost  whipped 
him  to  death.  They  gouged  out  his  eyes,  stamped  in  his  face,  and  have 
taken  all  his  property." 

Here  he  was  obliged  to  stop  his  narrative  and  give  vent  to  a  long 
string  of  oaths,  consigning  the  rebels  to  all  the  tortures  and  pains  of  the 
bottomless  pit  forever.  Having  vented  his  wrath,  he  said  : 

"  Now,  sir,  there  is  a  grave  judicial  question  on  my  mind,  and  I 
would  like  your  opinion  upon  it.  If  you  owned  a  darkey  who  should 
get  over  into  Indiana,  a  bright,  intelligent  darkey,  and  he  should  take 
with  him  ten  niggers  from  your  Secession  neighbors,  and  you  should 
happen  to  know  it,  would  you  send  them  back  ?  " 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  should  not." 

"  That  is  my  mind  'zactly.  I  knew  you  was  a  good  Union  man  the 
moment  I  sot  my  eyes  on  ye."  Then  came  an  interesting  explanation. 


AFFAIRS  IN  THE  WEST.  95 

He  had  one  slave,  a  devoted  fellow,  who  had  become  an  active  conduc 
tor  on  the  underground  railroad.  The  slave  had  been  often  to  Evans- 
ville  and  knew  the  country,  and  had  enticed  away  ten  negroes  belonging 
to  the  Secessionists  in  the  vicinity  of  Hopkinsville.  He  had  seen  them 
all  that  morning,  and  more,  had  given  each  of  them  a  hearty  breakfast. 
"  You  see,"  said  he,  "  if  they  belonged  to  Union  men  I  would  have  sent 
'em  back ;  but  they  belonged  to  the  -  -  Secessionists  who  have  driven 
me  out,  taken  all  my  property,  and  do  you  think  I  'd  be  mean  enough  to 
send  the  niggers  back  ? " 

On  board  the  Storm  were  several  other  men  who  had  been  driven  from 
their  homes  by  the  Secessionists.  There  was  one  gentleman,  a  slave 
holder  from  the  little  town  of  Volney,  between  Hopkinsville  and  the 
Cumberland  River.  All  of  his  property  had  been  taken ;  his  negroes,  if 
they  were  not  sold  or  seized,  were  roaming  at  will.  He  had  two 
brothers  in  the  Confederate  army.  He  was  a  plain,  sensible,  well-in 
formed  farmer.  He  lived  close  upon  the  Tennessee  line,  and  was 
acquainted  with  the  Southern  country. 

"  Slavery  is  a  doomed  institution,"  said  he ;  "  from  Kentucky,  from 
Missouri,  from  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  the  slaves  have  been  pouring 
southward.  There  has  been  a  great  condensation  of  slaves  at  the  South 
where  they  are  not  wanted,  and  where  they  cannot  be  supported  if  the 
blockade  continues.  The  South  never  has  raised  its  own  provisions. 
She  could  do  it  if  she  put  forth  her  energies  ;  but  she  never  has  and  she 
will  not  now.  The  time  will  come,  if  the  blockade  continues,  when  the 
master  will  be  compelled  to  say  to  the  slaves,  l  Get  your  living  where 
you  can,'  and  then  the  system,  being  rolled  back  upon  itself,  will  be 
broken  up.  As  for  myself,  I  would  like  to  have  kept  my  slaves,  because 
I  am  getting  along  in  years  and  I  wanted  them  to  take  care  of  me;  but, 
as  the  Secessionists  have  taken  them  and  driven  me  out,  it  won't  make 
any  difference  to  me  whether  the  system  is  continued  or  not." 

The  steamer  made  its  way  up  to  the  town  of  Calhoun,  where  the 
troops  comprising  the  right  wing  of  BuelPs  army  were  encamped.  It 
was  early  morning  when  we  came  to  the  landing.  I  made  my  way 
through  the  soft  mud  to  a  hotel,  entered  the  bar-room,  fetid  with  yester 
day's  tobacco  smoke  and  odourous  with  the  fumes  of  whisky.  Entering 
the  dining-room,  I  found  a  stalwart  negro  asleep  upon  the  dining-room 
table.  An  hour  later  I  was  making  my  breakfast  of  fried  bacon  and 
corn  bread  at  the  table  which  had  served  the  coloured  man  for  a  couch 
through  the  night. 


96 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Visiting  the  army,  I  found  a  group  of  soldiers  lounging  on  the  piazza 
of  a  grocery.  Before  the  coming  of  the  troops  the  country  people  could 
obtain  their  tobacco  and  whisky  at  the  counter  of  the  shanty,  but  the 
provost  marshal  had  interdicted  the  sale  of  liquor.  A  brief  visit 
sufficed  to  show  that  there  was  not  likely  to  be  any  immediate  move 
ment  on  the  part  of  any  of  BuelPs  troops,  and  1  took  my  departure  from 
Calhoun. 


CHAPTER   Y. 

OPENING    OF     THE     CAMPAIGN    IN    TENNESSEE. 

FROM  the  outset  it  had  been  seen  that  the  Tennessee  and  Cumber 
land  Rivers  would  be  military  highways.  The  Confederates  had 
constructed  Fort  Henry  on  the  banks  of  the  Tennessee,  just  south  of 
the  Kentucky  boundary,  and  Fort  Donelson  on  the  Cumberland  near  the 
little  town  of  Dover.  They  had  violated  the  neutrality  of  Kentucky  by 
invading  that  State  and  taking  possession  of  the  high  bluffs  at  Colum 
bus.  It  was  known  that  Fort  Henry  was  a  mud  fortification  constructed 
by  slaves,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  river,  screened  by  a  thicket  of  wil 
lows,  with  a  battery  of  sixteen  guns,  one  ten-inch,  one  sixty-pounder, 
twelve  thirty-two,  and  two  twelve-pounders,  so  arranged  that  they  could 
be  pointed  down  the  river  to  knock  the  gunboats  into  kindling  wood  or 
turned  inland  to  throw  grape  and  canister  upon  an  attacking  force. 
Outside  the  fort  was  a  strong  abattis.  It  was  manned  by  four  thousand 
troops  under  General  Tilghman.  At  Columbus  were  twenty-two  thou 
sand  under  General  Leonidas  Polk ;  at  Fort  Donelson  twenty  thousand 
under  General  Floyd,  President  Buchanan's  former  Secretary  of  War, 
and  General  Buckner.  This  formed  the  western  section  of  the  Confeder 
ate  line  of  defence.  At  Bowling  Green  in  central  Kentucky,  on  the  south 
bank  of  Big  Barren  River,  was  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  with 
twelve  thousand.  Confronting  Johnston  was  Buell  with  a  large  inactive 
army.  At  Cairo  was  General  Grant.  Colonel  Garfield,  by  defeating  the 
Confederates  on  the  Big  Sandy  River,  and  General  Thomas,  by  his  victory 
at  Mill  Springs,  had  given  an  impetus  to  the  cause  of  the  Union  in  that 
section.  Where  now  would  be  the  easiest  point  for  an  advance  of  the 
Union  forces  ?  The  two  commanders,  Commodore  Foote  and  General 
Grant,  were  working  in  complete  harmony,  undisturbed  by  professional 
jealousy,  but  animated  by  the  loftiest  patriotism. 

"  I  am  of  the  opinion,"  said  the  commodore,  "  that  Fort  Henry  can  be 
carried  by  the  gunboats,  aided  by  the  troops." 

"If  the  fort  can  be  taken,  it  will  be  easy  to  operate  against  Fort 

97 


THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 


Donclson    or    Columbus   from    that   point,"   wrote    Grant   to   General 
Halleck. 

On  February  2d,  the  gunboats,  followed  by  a  fleet  of  river  steamers, 
with  the  regiments,  left  Cairo  and  steamed  up  the  Tennessee.  The 
river  was  overflowing  its  banks.  The  troops  landed  several  miles  below 
the  fort.  Scouts  made  their  way  inland. 

"  You  won't  take  the  fort,"  said  a  woman  at  a  farmhouse. 

"  Oh,   yes,   we   shall ;    the 
gunboats    will    knock    it    to 
pieces,"    the    scout    replied. 
"  The  river  is  planted  with 
torpedoes." 

The  information  was  re 
ported  to  Commodore  Foote, 
and  the  sailors,  jumping  into 
boats  with  grappling  -  irons 
fished  up  six  iron  pots  filled 
with  powder  and  supplied  with 
fuses  and  concussion  caps. 
It  is  doubtful  if  they  would 
have  exploded,  their  con 
struction  being  exceedingly 
rude.  At  the  outset  of  the 
war  the  Confederacy  was  dis 
covering  that  slavery  produced 
no  skilled  mechanics. 

At  the  moment  I  was  on  my  way  down  the  Ohio  River  from  Calhoun, 
but  was  too  late  to  accompany  the  expedition.  Fort  Henry  had  been 
captured  and  the  gunboats  had  dropped  down  the  river  on  their  way  to 
Cairo  when  I  landed  once  more  upon  the  levee  of  the  delectable  town. 

"  Can  you  favour  me  with  an  account  of  the  affair  ? "  I  asked  of  Com 
modore  Foote. 

"  It  will  give  me  great  pleasure  to  do  so  after  I  have  prepared  my 
despatches  for  Washington,"  he  replied. 

It  was  past  midnight  when  he  came  to  my  room.  He  sat  down,  and 
leaned  back  wearily  in  his  chair.  But  soon  recovering  his  usual  energy, 
gave  the  full  details  of  the  action.  He  had  prepared  his  instructions  to 
his  crews  several  days  before  the  battle,  and,  upon  mature  thought,  saw 
nothing  to  change. 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  LEONIDAS  POLK,  C.  8.  A. 


OPENING   OF   THE   CAMPAIGN   IN   TENNESSEE.  99 

To  the  commanders  and  crews  he  said  that  it  was  very  necessary  to 
success  that  they  should  keep  cool.  He  desired  them  to  fire  with  delib 
erate  aim,  and  not  to  attempt  rapid  firing,  for  four  reasons,  viz.,  that 
with  rapid  firing  there  was  always  a  waste  of  ammunition ;  that  their 
range  would  be  wild ;  that  the  enemy  would  be  encouraged  unless  the 
fire  was  effectual ;  that  it  was  desirable  not  to  heat  the  guns. 

With  these  instructions  he  led  his  fleet  up  the  narrow  channel  under 
cover  of  Pine  Island,  thus  avoiding  long-range  shot  from  the  rifled  guns 
which  it  was  known  the  enemy  had  in  position. to  sweep  the  main 
channel.  He  steamed  slow,  to  allow  the  troops  time  to  gain  their 
position. 

He  visited  each  vessel  and  gave  personal  directions.  He  took  his 
own  position  in  the  pilot-house  of  the  Cincinnati.  The  St.  Louis  was  on 
his  right  hand,  and  the  Oarondelet  and  Essex  were  on  his  left,  with  the 
Tyler,  Connestoga,  and  Lexington  in  rear.  There  is  an  island  a  mile 
and  a  quarter  below  the  fort.  When  the  head  of  the  island  was  reached 
the  boats  came  into  line  and  were  within  easy  range. 

"  Do  just  as  I  do,"  was  his  last  order  to  the  commanders. 

The  Cincinnati  opened,  and  the  other  vessels  were  quick  to  follow  the 
commodore's  example. 

"  I  had  a  definite  purpose  in  view,"  said  he,  "  to  take  the  fort  at  all 
hazards.  It  was  necessary  for  the  success  of  the  cause.  We  have  had 
disaster  upon  disaster,  and  I  intended,  God  helping  me,  to  win  a  victory. 
It  made  me  feel  bad  when  I  saw  the  Essex  drop  out  of  the  line,  but  I 
knew  that  the  fort  couldn't  stand  it  much  longer.  I  should  have 
opened  my  broadsides  in  a  minute  or  two,  if  Tilghman  had  not  surren 
dered,  and  that  I  knew  would  settle  the  question.  We  were  not  more 
than  four  hundred  yards  distant." 

He  said  that  when  the  Essex  dropped  behind  the  Confederates  set  up 
a  tremendous  cheer,  and  redoubled  their  fire ;  but,  being  excited,  their 
aim  was  bad. 

"  There  is  nothing  like  keeping  perfectly  cool  in  battle,"  said  he. 

"  When  Tilghman  came  into  my  cabin,"  said  the  commodore,  "  he 
asked  for  terms,  but  I  informed  him  that  his  surrender  must  be  final." 

"  Well,  sir,  if  I  must  surrender,  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  surrender  to 
so  brave  an  officer  as  you,"  said  Tilghman. 

"  You  do  perfectly  right  to  surrender,  sir ;  but  I  should  not  have 
surrendered  on  any  condition." 

"  Why  so  ?     I  do  not  understand  you." 


100  THE    BOYS   OF    '61. 

"  Because  I  was  fully  determined  to  capture  the  fort  or  go  to  the 
bottom." 

The  general  opened  his  eyes  at  this  remark,  but  replied,  "  I  thought 
I  had  you,  commodore,  but  you  were  too  much  for  me." 

"  But  how  could  you  fight  against  the  old  flag  ?  " 

"  Well,  it  did  come  hard,  at  first ;  but  if  the  North  had  only  let  us 
alone  there  would  have  been  no  trouble.  But  they  would  not  abide  by 
the  Constitution. 

"  You  are  mistaken,  sir.  The  North  has  maintained  all  of  her  con 
stitutional  obligations.  You  of  the  South  have  perjured  yourselves.  I 
talked  to  him  faithfully,"  said  the  zealous  officer. 

The  commodore  had  become  nervously  restless,  but  said,  as  he  rose 
to  go :  "I  never  slept  better  in  my  life  than  I  did  the  night  before 
going  into  the  battle,  and  I  never  prayed  more  fervently  than  I  did 
yesterday  morning,  that  God  would  bless  the  undertaking,  and  He  has 
signally  answered  my  prayer.  I  don't  deserve  it,  but  I  trust  that  I  shall 
be  grateful  for  it.  But  I  couldn't  sleep  last  night  for  thinking  of  those 
poor  fellows  on  board  the  Ussex,  who  were  wounded  and  scalded.  I 
told  the  surgeons  to  do  everything  possible  for  them.  Poor  fellows,  I 
must  go  and  see  that  they  are  well  cared  for." 

It  was  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  yet  exhausted  as  he  was,  he  went 
to  see  that  the  sufferers  were  having  every  possible  attention. 

This  was  on  Saturday  morning ;  on  Sunday  he  went  to  church  as 
usual.  The  minister  was  not  there,  and,  after  waiting  awhile,  the 
audience,  one  by  one,  began  to  drop  off,  whereupon  Commodore  Foote 
entered  the  pulpit,  and  conducted  the  exercises,  reading  the  fourteenth 
chapter  of  John's  Gospel,  and  addressed  the  congregation,  urging 
sinners  to  repentance,  picturing  the  unspeakable  love  of  Christ,  and 
the  rewards  which  await  the  righteous,  and  closing  the  services  by  a 
fervent  prayer.  It  was  as  unostentatious  as  all  his  other  acts,  undertaken 
with  a  dutiful  desire  to  benefit  those  about  him,  and  to  glorify  God. 
That  was  his  aim  in  life. 

The  troops  which  were  in*  and  around  Fort  Henry  fled  in  dismay 
soon  after  the  opening  of  the  bombardment,  leaving  all  their  camp 
equipage.  In  the  barracks  the  camp-fires  were  still  blazing,  and 
dinners  cooking  when  our  troops  entered.  Books,  letters  half  written, 
trunks,  carpet-bags,  knives,  pistols,  were  left  behind  and  were  eagerly 
seized  by  the  soldiers,  who  rent  the  air  with  shouts  of  laughter,  mingled 
with  the  cheers  of  victory. 


OPENING   OF  THE   CAMPAIGN '•!$ ,  TENNESSEE;  i  101 

A  break  had  been  made  in  the  Confederate  line.  By  the  Tennessee 
River  the  Union  gunboats  could  make  their  way  nearly  to  Chattanooga, 
gaining  the  rear  of  the  Confederates  at  Donelson,  on  the  Cumberland, 
and  those  at  Bowling  Green.  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  was  in  command 
of  the  Confederate  troops  in  Kentucky.  When  he  learned  of  what  had 
happened  at  Fort  Henry  he  resolved  to  concentrate  a  large  portion  of 
his  troops  at  Donelson,  and  meet  the  Union  troops  at  that  point.  He 
would  make  the  fight  for  holding  the  States  of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee 
there, — General  John  B.  Floyd,  Gideon  J.  Pillow,  and  Simon  B.  Buckner, 
with  their  divisions,  numbering  from  sixteen  to  eighteen  thousand,  to  hold 
the  works  constructed  at  the  little  town  of  Dover,  and  named  Fort 
Donelson.  Floyd  had  been  Secretary  of  War  under  Buchanan.  He 
was  a  Virginian,  and  had  done  what  he  could  while  Secretary  to  strip 
Northern  arsenals  of  arms  and  ammunition,  sending  them  to  the 
Southern  States.  He  had  embezzled  money  belonging  to  Government, 
and  was  under  indictment  by  a  grand  jury  in  Washington  from  whence 
he  had  fled  the  preceding  winter,  before  the  inauguration  of  President 
Lincoln.  He  knew  very  little  about  military  matters,  but  had  been 
appointed  brigadier  -  general  by  Jefferson  Davis,  and  outranked  Pillow 
and  Buckner.  Pillow  had  served  in  the  Mexican  War,  but  knew  so 
little  about  military  affairs  that  he  constructed  a  fortification  at 
Carmargo,  with  the  ditch  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  embankment.  He 
was  egotistical,  and  when  in  Mexico  intrigued  against  General  Scott, 
and  thought  himself  competent  to  command  the  army  that  entered  the 
Mexican  Capital.  Buckner  was  younger  than  his  superiors,  but  was  far 
abler  than  either  of  them.  Pillow  had  quarrelled  with  him  and  they 
were  not  on  speaking  terms. 

General  Grant  had  about  fourteen  thousand  men.  He  determined 
with  them,  aided  by  the  gunboats,  to  attempt  the  capture  of  Donelson. 
He  had  no  tents,  and  only  a  few  wagons,  yet  made  preparations  to 
march  across  the  neck  of  land  between  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland 
Rivers,  twelve  miles,  and  besiege  the  Confederates.  It  was  a  bold,  haz 
ardous  movement.  The  Confederates  outnumbered  him,  but  troops 
were  on  their  way  and  he  would  soon  have  from  eighteen  to  twenty 
thousand.  On  the  morning  of  the  12th  the  army  began  its  march.  It 
was  a  spectacle  not  often  seen  in  military  operations,  an  inferior  force 
marching  to  besiege  a  superior  entrenched  behind  strong  fortifications. 
General  McClernand's  division  took  possession  of  the  roads  leading  south 
from  Dover,  General  Lew  Wallace's  division  came  next,  and  then  General 
C.  F.  Smith's. 


102  »THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

The  battle  began  with  the  advance  of  McClernand,  and  his  repulse,  and 
then  the  attack  of  the  four  iron-clad  gunboats  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
14th,  Admiral  Foote  keeping  up  the  advance  till  within  three  hundred 
and  fifty  yards  of  the  water  batteries,  when  the  wheel  of  the  flagship 
was  shot  away,  and  the  tiller  ropes  of  the  Louisville,  disabling  both  ves 
sels,  and  putting  an  end  to  the  action.  The  Confederates  yelled  with 
delight.  The  attack  of  McClernand  and  that  by  the  fleet  had  failed. 


GUNBOATS    ATTACKING    THE    FORT. 


The  day  had  been  warm,  suddenly  the  wind  changed,  the  mercury 
went  down,  and  a  violent  snow-storm  set  in. 

We  did  not  know  it  then,  but  before  the  attack  by  the  gunboats  Gen 
eral  Floyd  called  his  officers  to  a  council  of  war.  He  said  the  place 
could  not  be  held  with  less  than  fifty  thousand.  He  thought  it  best  to 
make  an  attack  on  McClernand,  reopen  the  roads  and  thus  enable  the 
army  to  abandon  the  fort  and  return  to  Nashville.  The  proposition  was 
agreed  to,  but  the  failure  of  the  gunboats  led  General  Pillow  to  believe 
the  place  could  be  held,  and  the  order  was  countermanded.  But  while 
the  snow-storm  was  raging  Floyd  again  called  his  officers  to  a  council. 
He  was  nervous.  Possibly  the  thought  of  his  being  cooped  up  in  a  forti- 


OPENING    OF   THE   CAMPAIGN   IN   TENNESSEE. 


103 


fication,  that  he  might  be  taken  prisoner,  and  that  an  indictment  was 
hanging  over  him,  had  something  to  do  with  his  desire  to  get  away  from 
Donelson,  and  it  was  decided  that  at  daybreak  Pillow  should  attack 
McClernand,  and  Buckner  should  advance  against  Wallace's  division. 

At  daybreak,  just  as  the  Union  buglers  were  getting  ready  to 
sound  the  reveille,  the  Confederates,  under  Pillow,  assailed  Oglesby's 
brigade,  holding  the  extreme  right 
of  the  Union  line.  The  battle 
raged  from  daybreak  till  eleven 
o'clock,  the  Confederates  gradu 
ally  pushing  McClernand  back, 
and  gaining  possession  of  the 
roads.  The  Confederates  had 
won  the  victory,  gained  what  they 
had  set  out  to  do.  Why  did  they 
not  do  it  ?  The  vain  and  egotis 
tical  General  Pillow  had  a  vision 
of  greatness.  He  had  led  the 
attack,  won  the  battle,  henceforth 
he  would'  stand  before  the  world 
a  hero,  possibly  be  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  armies  of  the 
Confederacy.  He  sent  a  grandilo 
quent  despatch  to  General  John 
ston  at  Bowling  Green,  ignoring 
Floyd,  and  berated  Buckner  for 
not  doing  what  he  might  have 

done.  Escape  —  retreat  ?  No ;  he  would  follow  up  the  victory. 
Instead  of  receiving  orders  from  Floyd,  he  gave  orders  to  Buckner  to 
attack  Wallace. 

It  was  mid-afternoon.  General  Grant  through  the  forenoon  had  been 
in  consultation  with  Commodore  Foote,  not  aware  of  what  was  taking 
place.  No  sound  of  the  cannonades  or  roar  of  musketry  reached  the 
fleet  moored  to  the  trees  along  the  bank  of  the  Cumberland,  four  miles 
below  Donelson.  It  was  mid-afternoon  when  he  arrived  upon  the  field. 
General  Thayer's  brigade  had  held  the  Confederates  in  check. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  the  position  on  our  right  must  be  retaken." 

He  looked  into  the  haversack  of  a  Confederate  prisoner  —  saw  that  it 
was  supplied  with  three  days'  rations. 


MAJOR -GENERAL    C.    F.    SMITH. 


104 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  This  is  a  movement  to  enable  them  to  escape,"  he  said. 
It  was  remarkable  tactics  which  this  quiet,  silent  commander  adopted. 
Instead  of  ordering  the  troops  to  advance  against  Pillow,  he  directed 


STORMING    THE    BREASTWORKS. 


C.  F.  Smith  to  assault  the  works  immediately  in  front  of  him.  Lanman's 
brigade,  the  Twenty-fifth  Indiana,  the  Second,  Seventh,  and  Fourteenth 
Iowa,  led  the  attack,  Smith  sitting  erect  on  his  horse,  not  behind  but  in 


OPENING   OF   THE   CAMPAIGN   IN   TENNESSEE.  105 

front  of  them.  Though  cut  through  by  solid  shot  and  shell,  and  mowed 
down  by  musketry,  they  advanced  over  a  meadow,  through  woods  and 
thick  underbrush. 

The  Confederate  cannon  opened  upon  them,  but  the  ranks  moved  on, 
the  soldiers,  stimulated  by  their  brave  commander,  charging  upon  the 
Confederate  breastworks  and  driving  the  enemy  up  a  steep  hill. 

Night  was  coming  on  and  Smith's  men  crouched  behind  the  works 
they  had  gained.  Lew  Wallace's  troops  advanced  together  with  Mc- 
Clernand's,  and  with  the  going  down  of  the  sun  the  roads,  by  which  the 
Confederates  might  have  escaped,  were  once  more  closed. 

Again  Floyd  called  a  council  of  war.  It  was  agreed  by  all  that  they 
could  not  escape  ;  that  they  must  surrender.  Floyd  said  he  could  not 
become  a  prisoner.  Being  commander,  he  put  his  troops  on  two  steam 
ers,  turned  the  command  of  the  army  over  to  Pillow,  and  fled  to  Nash 
ville.  Pillow  had  no  intention  of  being  captured,  and  fled  with  Floyd, 
leaving  Buckner  in  command. 

It  was  a  beautiful  Sunday  morning,  when,  just  as  General  Grant  was 
ready  to  make  the  assault,  a  Confederate  bugle  sounded,  and  a  white 
flag  was  seen  waving  above  the  Confederate  breastworks.  Then  fol 
lowed  the  correspondence  between  Grant  and  Buckner,  and  the  demand 
for  unconditional  surrender. 

The  scene  at  Donelson  on  Sunday  morning,  the  day  of  surrender,  was 
exceedingly  exhilarating, —  the  marching  in  of  the  victorious  divisions, 
—  the  bands  playing,  their  flags  waving,  the  cheers  of  the  troops, —  the 
gunboats  firing  a  salute, — the  immense  flotilla  of  river  steamboats 
gayly  decorated.  The  New  Uncle  Sam  was  the  boat  on  which  General 
Grant  had  established  his  headquarters.  The  Uncle  Sam,  at  a  signal 
from  Commodore  Foote,  ranged  ahead,  came  alongside  one  of  the  gun 
boats,  and,  followed  by  all  the  fleet,  steamed  up  river  past  Fort  Donel 
son,  thick  with  Confederate  soldiers,  —  past  the  entrenched  camp  of 
log-huts,  past  a  schoolhouse  on  a  hill,  above  which  waved  a  hospital 
flag, — and  on  to  Dover,  the  gunboats  thundering  a  national  salute  the 
while. 

A  warp  was  thrown  ashore,  the  plank  run  out.  I  sprang  up  the  bank 
and  mingled  among  the  disconsolate  Confederates,  a  careworn,  haggard, 
melancholy  crowd  which  stood  upon  the  heights  above.  They  all  told 
one  story,  claiming  that  they  had  fought  well ;  that  we  outnumbered 
them  ;  that  there  was  a  disagreement  among  their  officers  ;  that  we  had 
got  General  Buckner ;  that  Floyd  and  Pillow  had  escaped ;  that  Floyd 


106  THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 

had  taken  four  regiments  of  his  brigade ;  that  there  were  four  steamers ; 
that  they  went  off  crowded  with  soldiers,  the  guards  sunk  to  the  water's 
edge. 

The  town  of  Dover  was  the  county-seat  of  Stewart,  and  a  point  where 
the  farmers  ship  their  produce.  It  was  a  straggling  village  on  uneven 
ground,  and  contained  perhaps  five  hundred  inhabitants.  There  were  a 
few  buildings  formerly  used  for  stores,  a  doctor's  office,  a  dilapidated 
church,  a  two-story,  square,  brick  court-house,  and  a  half-dozen  decent 
dwellings.  But  the  place  had  suffered  greatly  while  occupied  by  the 
Secession  forces.  Nearly  every  building  was  a  hospital.  Trees  had  been 
cut  down,  fences  burned,  windows  broken,  and  old  buildings  demolished 
for  fuel. 

I  came  upon  a  squad  of  soldiers  hovering  around  a  fire.  Some  were 
wrapped  in  old  patched  bedquilts  which  had  covered  them  at  home. 
Some  had  white  blankets,  made  mostly  of  cotton.  Others  wore  bright 
booking,  which  had  evidently  been  furnished  from  a  merchant's  stock. 
One  had  a  faded  piece  of  threadbare  carpet.  Their  guns  were  stacked, 
equipments  thrown  aside,  cartridge-boxes,  belts,  and  ammunition  tram 
pled  in  the  mud.  There  were  shotguns,  single  and  double-barreled, 
old  heavy  rifles,  flintlock  muskets  of  1828,  some  of  them  altered  into 
percussion  locks,  with  here  and  there  an  Enfield  rifle. 

A  few  steps  brought  me  to  the  main  landing,  where  the  Confederate 
stores  were  piled,  and  from  which  Floyd  made  his  escape.  The  gun 
boats  were  lying  off  the  landing,  and  a  portion  of  McClernand's  division 
was  on  the  hills  beyond,  the  Stars  and  Stripes  and  the  regimental  ban 
ners  waving  and  the  bands  playing.  Away  up  on  the  hill  Taylor's  bat 
tery  was  firing  a  national  salute. 

Then  there  was  a  dense  crowd  of  Secessionists,  evidently  the  rabble, 
or  the  debris  of  the  army,  belonging  to  all  regiments.  Some  were 
sullen,  others  indifferent,  still  others  who  evidently  felt  a  sense  of  relief. 
Among  them  were  squads  of  our  own  soldiers,  with  smiling  faces,  but 
manifesting  no  disposition  to  add  to  the  unhappiness  of  the  captured. 

General  McClernand's  division  had  marched  down  to  the  outskirts  of 
the  village,  and  was  keeping,  guard.  A  private  ran  into  the  court-house 
and  threw  the  flag  of  the  Union  to  the  breeze  from  the  belfry.  In  the 
basement  of  a  store  was  the  Confederate  arsenal,  —  piles  of  rifles,  old 
shot-guns,  many  of  them  ticketed  with  the  owner's  name,  many  hunters' 
rifles,  which  had  done  good  service  in  other  days  among  the  mountains 
and  forests  of  Tennessee,  but,  for  use  in  battle,  of  little  account. 


OPENING   OF   THE   CAMPAIGN   IN   TENNESSEE.  107 

In  another  building  was  the  Commissary  department,  containing 
hogsheads  of  sugar,  barrels  of  rice,  boxes  of  abominable  soap,  and  a  few 
barrels  of  flour.  Later  in  the  day  I  saw  soldiers  luxuriating  like  chil 
dren  in  the  hogsheads  of  sugar.  Many  a  one  filled  his  canteen  with 
New  Orleans  molasses  and  his  pockets  with  damp  brown  sugar.  From 
a  store  a  squad  of  soldiers  were  taking  things  of  no  earthly  use.  One 
had  a  looking-glass  under  his  arm,  one  a  paper  of  files,  another  several 
brass  candlesticks,  one  a  package  of  bonnets. 

The  Mississippians  and  Texans  were  boiling  over  with  rage  against 
Floyd  and  Pillow  for  having  deserted  them. 

"  Floyd  always  was  a  d — d  thief  and  sneak,"  said  one. 

Just  before  sunset  I  took  a  ramble  through  the  grounds  and  encamp 
ments  of  the  Confederates,  who  were  falling  into  line  preparatory  to 
embarking  upon  the  steamers.  Standing  on  a  hill  beyond  the  village,  I 
had  at  one  view  almost  all  their  force.  Hogarth  never  saw  such  a  sight; 
Shakespeare,  in  his  conceptions  of  Falstaff's  tatterdemalions,  could  not 
have  imagined  the  like, —  not  that  they  were  deficient  in  intellect, . or 
wanting  in  courage,  for  among  them  were  noble  men,  brave  fellows,  who 
shed  tears  when  they  found  they  were  prisoners  of  war,  and  who  swore 
with  round  oaths  that  they  would  shoot  Floyd  as  they  would  a  dog,  if 
they  could  get  a  chance. 

The  formal  surrender  of  the  fort  took  place  in  the  cabin  of  the  New 
Uncle  Sam,  in  the  evening.  Buckner  sat  on  one  side  of  the  table  and 
General  Grant  on  the  other.  Buckner  was  attended  by  two  of  his  staff. 
The  Confederate  commander  was  in  the  prime  of  life,  although  his  hair 
had  turned  iron  gray.  He  was  of  medium  stature,  having  a  low  fore 
head  and  thin  cheeks,  wore  a  moustache  and  meagre  whiskers.  He  had 
on  a  light-blue  kersey  overcoat  and  a  checked  neckcloth.  He  was  smok 
ing  a  cigar,  and  talking  in  a  low,  quiet  tone.  He  evidently  felt  that  he 
was  in  a  humiliating  position,  but  his  deportment  was  such  as  to 
command  respect  when  contrasted  with  the  course  of  Floyd  and  Pillow. 
His  chief  of  staff  sat  by  his  side. 

Buckner  freely  gave  information  relative  to  his  positions,  his  forces, 
their  disposition,  and  his  intentions.  He  expected  to  escape,  and 
claimed  that  the  engagements  on  Saturday  were  all  in  favour  of  the 
Confederates.  No  opprobrious  words  were  used  by  any  one.  No 
discussions  entered  into.  He  asked  for  subsistence  for  his  men,  and 
said  that  he  had  only  two  days'  provisions  on  hand.  He  had  favours  to 
ask  for  some  of  his  wounded  officers,  all  of  which  were  readily  acceded 


108  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

to  by  General  Grant,  who  was  very  much  at  ease,  smoking  a  cigar,  and 
conducting  the  business  with  dignity,  yet  with  despatch. 

The  prisoners  were  taken  on  board  of  the  transports,  the  men  on  the 
lower  deck,  and  the  officers  having  the  freedom  of  the  boat.  The  saloons 
and  cabins,  berths  and  staterooms  were  filled  with  the  wounded  of  both 
armies. 

"  The  conditions  of  surrender  have  been  shamefully  violated,"  said 
an  officer. 

"How  so?"  I  asked. 

"It  was  agreed  that  we  should  be  treated  like  gentlemen,  but  the 
steward  of  the  boat  won't  let  us  have  seats  at  the  table.  He  charges 
us  a  half-dollar  a  meal,  and  refuses  Confederate  money." 

"  Well,  sir,  you  fare  no  worse  than  the  rest  of  us.  I  paid  for  a  state 
room,  but  the  surgeon  turned  me  out  and  put  in  a  wounded  man,  which 
was  all  right  and  proper,  and  at  which  I  have  no  complaint  to  make, 
and  I  shall  think  myself  well  off  if  I  can  get  hardtack." 

While  conversing  with  him,  a  Mississippi  captain  came  up,  —  a  tall, 
red- whiskered,  tobacco-chewing,  ungainly  fellow,  with  a  swaggering  air. 
"  This  is  d — d  pretty  business.  They  talk  of  reconstructing  the  Union, 
and  begin  by  rejecting  our  money.  I  don't  get  anything  to  eat,"  he  said. 

I  directed  his  attention  to  a  barrel  of  bacon  and  several  boxes  of 
bread  which  had  been  opened  for  the  prisoners,  and  from  which  they 
were  helping  themselves.  He  turned  away  in  disgust,  saying : 

"  Officers  are  to  be  treated  according  to  their  rank,  —  like  gentlemen, 
-  and  I  '11  be  d— d  if  I  don't  pitch  in  and  give  somebody  a  licking !  " 

Although  Commodore  Foote  had  been  wounded  in  the  gunboat  attack 
upon  the  fort,  he  intended  to  push  up  the  river  to  Nashville,  and  inter 
cept  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  who  he  knew  must  be  falling  back 
from  Bowling  Green,  but  he  was  stopped  by  a  despatch  from  General 
Halleck  to  General  Grant : 

"  Don't  let  Foote  go  up  the  river." 

The  gunboats  could  have  reached  Nashville  in  eight  hours.  Floyd 
and  Pillow,  who  made  their  escape  from  Donelson  at  sunrise,  reached 
the  city  before  noon,  while  the  congregations  were  in  the  churches. 
Had  Commodore  Foote  followed  he  would  have  been  in  the  city  by  three 
o'clock,  holding  the  bridges,  patrolling  the  rivers,  and  cutting  off  John 
ston's  retreat. 

General  Halleck  had  endeavoured  to  prevent  negro  slaves  from  enter 
ing  the  Union  lines,  but  without  avail.  Just  before  daybreak  on  Sunday 


OPENING   OF   THE   CAMPAIGN   IN   TENNESSEE.  109 

morning  a  negro  approached  the  picket -lines  arid  informed  General 
Grant  that  the  Confederates  were  fleeing.  Instead  of  sending  him  back 
to  his  master,  General  Grant  allowed  the  negro  to  go  wherever  he 
pleased.  Many  slaves  came  into  the  lines  and  became  servants  to  the 
officers,  ready  to  black  their  boots,  care  for  their  horses,  or  making  them 
selves  handy  as  cooks.  He  was  thirteen  years  old,  born  in  Kentucky, 
but  for  several  years  had  lived  near  Dover.  His  master,  he  said,  was  a 
gentleman,  owned  twenty -four  slaves.  He  had  on  a  greasy  shirt  of 
snuff-coloured  jean,  the  genuine  negro  cloth,  such  as  one-half  the  South 
ern  army  was  compelled  to  wear.  His  slouched  hat  was  tipped  back 
upon  his  head,  showing  a  countenance  indicative  of  intelligence. 

"  Well,  my  boy,  what  is  your  name,"  I  asked. 

"Dick,  massa." 

"  Where  do  you  live  ? " 

"  About  fourteen  miles  from  Dover,  massa,  up  near  de  rollin'  mill." 

"  Is  your  master  a  Secessionist  ?  " 

"  He  was  a  Secesh,  massa,  but  he  be  Union  now.  " 

This  was  correct  testimony,  the  master  appearing,  with  great  boldness, 
at  General  Grant's  headquarters  to  let  it  be  known  he  was  for  the 
Union. 

"  Are  you  a  slave,  Dick  ?  " 

"  I  was  a  slave,  but  I 's  free  now  ;  I 's  'fiscated." 

"  Where  were  you  when  the  fight  was  going  on  at  Fort  Donelson  ?" 

"  At  home  ;  but  when  massa  found  de  fort  was  took  he  started  us  all 
off  for  de  Souf,  but  we  got  away  and  come  down  to  Dover,  and  was 
'fiscated." 

The  master  was  a  Secessionist  till  his  twenty-four  chattels,  which  he 
was  trying  to  run  South,  became  perverse  and  veered  to  the  North  with 
much  fleetness.  Not  only  were  those  twenty-four  started  South,  but  ten 
times  twenty -four,  from  the  vicinity  of  Dover,  and  an  hundred  times 
twenty-four  from  Clarkesville,  Nashville,  and  all  along  the  Cumberland. 

Knowing  that  the  breaking  of  the  Confederate  line  on  the  Tennessee 
and  Cumberland  would  be  likely  to  be  followed  by  a  movement  of  the 
flotilla  on  the  Mississippi,  I  hastened  to  Cairo,  and  accompanied  Admiral 
Foote  in  his  movement  down  the  river.  The  Confederates  could  no 
longer  hold  Columbus.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  accompanying  Captain 
Phelps,  of  the  Benton,  on  shore,  and  assisting  in  raising  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  upon  the  Confederate  fortifications.  We  were  not  the  first, 
however,  for  a  company  of  Union  cavalry,  scouting  the  country,  learning 


110 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


that  the  Confederates  had  gone  down  the  river  to  Island  Number  Ten, 
had  entered  the  town,  to  find  it  wholly  deserted. 

I  made  a  hasty  visit  to  the  building  that  had  been  occupied  by  the 


"  i  's  'FISCATED." 

Confederate  post-office,  and  secured  Southern  newspapers  and  letters. 
Joining  the  fleet  again,  we  moved  down  the  river  to  the  great  bend,  a 
short  distance  above  Island  Number  Ten,  where  the  Confederates  had 
erected  formidable  batteries  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  fleet. 


OPENING  OF  THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  TENNESSEE.  Ill 

It  was  past  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  as  beautiful  a  day  as  ever 
dawned  upon  the  earth,  when  a  ball  of  bunting  went  up  to  the  top  of 
the  Bentoris  flagstaff,  and  fluttered  out  into  the  battle  signal.  Then 
came  a  flash,  a  belching  of  smoke  from  her  bows,  a  roar  and  a  reverber 
ation  rolling  far  away,  —  a  screaming  in  the  air,  a  tossing  up  of  earth, 
and  an  explosion  in  the  Confederate  works. 

The  highest  artistic  skill  cannot  portray  the  scene  of  that  afternoon, 
—  the  flashes  and  flames,  —  the  great  white  clouds,  mounting  above  the 
boats,  and  floating  majestically  away  over  the  dark  gray  forests,  —  the 
mortars  throwing  up  vast  columns  of  sulphurous  cloud,  which  widen, 
expand,  and  roll  forward  in  fantastic  folds,  —  the  shells  one  after 
another  in  swift  succession  rising,  rotating,  rushing  upward  and  onward, 
sailing  a  thousand  feet  high,  their  course  tracking  a  light  gossamer 
trail,  which  becomes  a  beautiful  parabola,  and  then  the  terrific  explosion, 
—  a  flash,  a  handful  of  cloud,  a  strange  whirring  of  the  ragged 
fragments  of  iron  hurled  upwards,  outwards,  and  downwards,  crashing 
through  the  forests ! 

I  was  favoured  with  a  position  on  the  Silver  Wave  steamer,  lying 
just  above  the  Benton,  her  wheels  slowly  turning  to  keep  her  in  position 
to  run  down  and  help  the  gunboats  if  by  chance  they  were  disabled. 
With  my  glass  I  could  see  all  that  took  place  in  and  around  the  nearest 
battery.  Columns  of  water  were  thrown  up  by  the  shot  from  the  gun 
boats,  like  the  first  gush  from  the  hose  of  a  steam  fire-engine,  which 
falls  in  rainbow-coloured  spray.  There  were  little  splashes  in  the  stream 
when  the  fragments  of  shell  dropped  from  the  sky.  Round  shot 
skipped  along  the  surface  of  the  river,  tearing  through  the  Confederate 
works,  filling  the  air  with  sticks,  timbers,  earth,  and  branches  of  trees, 
as  if  a  thunderbolt  had  fallen.  There  were  explosions  followed  by 
volumes  of  smoke  rising  from  the  ground  like  the  mists  of  a  summer 
morning.  There  was  a  hissing,  crackling,  and  thundering  explosion  in 
front  and  rear  and  overhead.  But  there  were  plucky  men  in  the  fort, 
who  at  intervals  came  out  from  their  bomb-proof,  and  sent  back  a 
defiant  answer.  There  was  a  flash,  a  volume  of  smoke,  a  hissing  as  if 
a  flying  fiery  serpent  were  sailing  through  the  air,  growing  louder, 
clearer,  nearer,  more  fearful  and  terrific,  crashing  into  the  Benton^ 
tearing  up  the  iron  plating,  cutting  off  beams,  splintering  planks, 
smashing  the  crockery  in  the  pantry,  and  breaking  up  the  Admiral's 
writing-desk. 

While  the  bombardment  was  at  its  height,  I  received  a  package  of 


112  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

letters,  entrusted  to  my  care.  There  was  one  postmarked  from  a  town 
In  Maine,  directed  to  a  sailor  on  the  St.  Louis.  Jumping  on  board  a 
tug,  which  was  conveying  ammunition  to  the  gunboats,  I  visited  the 
vessel  to  distribute  the  letters.  A  gun  had  burst  during  the  action, 
killing  and  wounding  several  of  the  crew.  It  was  a  sad  scene.  There 
were  the  dead,  —  two  of  them  killed  instantly,  and  one  of  them  the 
brave  fellow  from  Maine.  Captain  Paulding  opened  the  letter,  and 
found  it  to  be  from  one  who  had  confided  to  the  noble  sailor  her  heart's 
affections  —  who  was  looking  forward  to  the  time  when  the  war  would 
be  over,  and  they  would  be  happy  together  as  husband  and  wife. 

"  Poor  girl !  I  shall  have  to  write  her  sad  news,"  said  the  captain. 

Day  after  day  and  night  after  night  the  siege  was  kept  up,  till  it 
grew  exceedingly  monotonous.  I  became  so  accustomed  to  the  pound 
ing  that,  though  the  thirteen-inch  mortars  were  not  thirty  rods  distant 
from  my  quarters,  I  was  not  wakened  by  the  tremendous  explosions. 
Commodore  Foote  found  it' very  difficult  to  fight  down-stream,  as  the 
water  was  very  high,  flooding  all  the  country.  Colonel  Bissell,  of 
General  Pope's  army,  proposed  the  cutting  of  a  passage  through  the 
woods,  to  enable  the  gunboats  to  reach  New  Madrid.  It  was  an  Herculean 
undertaking.  A  light -draft  transport  was  rigged  for  the  enterprise. 
Machinery  was  attached  to  the  donkey-engine  of  the  steamer  by  which 
immense  cottonwood  trees  were  sawed  off  four  feet  under  water. 

There  was  something  very  enchanting  in  the  operation,  —  to  steam 
out  from  the  main  river,  over  corn-fields  and  pasture  lands,  into  the 
dark  forests,  threading  a  narrow  and  intricate  channel,  across  the 
country,  —  past  the  rebel  batteries.  A  transport  was  taken  through, 
and  a  tugboat,  but  the  channel  was  not  deep  enough  for  the  gunboats. 

Captain  Stembel,  commanding  the  Benton,  —  a  brave  and  competent 
officer,  Commodore  Foote's  right-hand  man,  —  proposed  to  run  the 
batteries  by  night  to  New  Madrid,  capture  the  steamer  which  Pope  had 
caught  in  a  trap,  then,  turning  head  up-stream,  take  the  batteries  in 
reverse.  The  Commodore  hesitated.  He  was  cautious  as  well  as  brave. 
At  length  he  accepted  the  plan,  and  sent  the  Pittslurg  and  Carondelet 
past  the  batteries  at  night.  It  was  a  bold  undertaking,  but  accomplished 
without  damage  to  the  gunboats.  The  current  was  swift  and  strong, 
and  they  went  with  the  speed  of  a  race-horse. 

Their  presence  at  New  Madrid  was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  troops. 
Four  steamboats  had  worked  their  way  through  the  canal.  A  regiment 
was  taken  on  board  each  boat.  The  battery  on  the  other  side  of  the 


OPENING   OF   THE   CAMPAIGN  IN   TENNESSEE. 


113 


river  at  Watson's  Landing  was  speedily  silenced  by  the  two  gunboats. 
The  troops  landed,  and  under  General  Paine  drove  the  Confederates 


CUTTING  A  PASSAGE  THROUGH  THE  WOODS. 

from  their  c^mp,  who  fled  in  confusion,  throwing  away  their  guns, 
knapsacks,  and  clothing. 

General  Pope  sent  over  the  balance  of  his  troops,  and  with  his  whole 


114  THE  BOYS   OF   '01. 

force  moved  upon  General  Mackall,  who  surrendered  his  entire  com 
mand,  consisting  of  nearly  seven  thousand  prisoners,  one  hundred  and 
twenty-three  guns,  and  an  immense  amount  of  supplies. 

The  troops  of  General  Paine's  brigade  came  across  a  farmyard 
which  was  well  stocked  with  poultry,  and  helped  themselves.  The 
farmer's  wife  visited  the  General's  headquarters  to  enter  a  complaint. 

"  They  are  stealing  all  my  chickens,  General !  I  sha'  n't  have  one 
left,"  she  exclaimed,  excitedly. 

"  I  am  exceedingly  sorry,  ma'am,"  said  the  General,  with  great 
courtesy ;  "  but  we  are  going  to  put  down  the  rebellion  if  it  takes 
every  chicken  in  the  State  of  Tennessee ! " 

The  woman  retired,  evidently  regarding  the  Yankees  as  a  race  of 
vandals. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

PITTSBURG    LANDING,    FORT    PILLOW,   AND    MEMPHIS. 

THE  battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing  or  Shiloh,  as  it  has  been  called, 
was  fought  April  6  and  7.  I  was  not  present,  being  with  the 
fleet  on  the  Mississippi  at  Island  Number  Ten,  but  upon  learning  of  the 
battle  made  my  way  over  to  the  scene  of  action,  while  yet  the  debris 
was  on  the  field,  learning  from  the  officers  and  soldiers  the  incidents 
of  the  terrific  conflict. 

After  the  success  at  Donelson  the  natural  strategic  movement  on  the 
part  of  the  Union  troops  was  up  the  Tennessee  River,  the  Confederates 
under  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  having  retreated  to  Corinth.  General 
Buell  was  directed  by  the  military  authorities  to  advance  in  that  direc 
tion  and  join  General  Grant,  who  had  selected  Pittsburg  Landing  as  a 
suitable  locality  for  the  concentration  of  his  troops. 

On  the  part  of  the  Confederates,  troops  were  hurried  from  every  section 
to  Corinth.  Beauregard  was  sent  to  the  department,  not  superseding 
Johnston,  but  to  aid  him  in  organising  a  great  army. 

Buell  marched  with  much  deliberation,  giving  orders  that  there  should 
be  six  miles  between  the  divisions  of  his  army.  Pittsburg  Landing 
had  some  natural  advantages  for  defence — Lick  Creek  entering  the 
Tennessee  at  that  point. 

Nothing  was  done  toward  strengthening  the  line ;  no  orders  were 
issued  in  anticipation  of  a  battle  till  the  pickets  were  attacked  on  Sun 
day  morning,  while  the  troops  were  cooking  their  coffee,  and  while 
many  of  the  officers  were  in  bed. 

Pittsburg  is  the  nearest  point  to  Corinth  on  the  river.  The  road 
winds  up  the  bank,  passes  along  the  edge  of  a  deep  ravine,  leading 
southwest.  It  forks  a  half-mile  from  the  Landing,  the  left-hand  path 
leading  to  Hamburg  up  the  river,  and  the  main  road  leading  to  Shiloh 
Church,  four  miles  from  the  Landing — a  little  log  building  with 
primitive  seats,  its  walls  chinked  with  clay. 

A  brook  meanders  through  the  forest,  furnishing  water  for  the  wor- 

115 


116 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


shipping  assemblies.  South  of  the  church,  and  across  the  brook,  is  a 
clearing,  —  an  old  farmhouse  where  Beaurcgard  wrote  his  despatch  to 
Jeff  Davis  on  Sunday  night,  announcing  a  great  victory.  There  are 
other  little  clearings,  which  have  been  long  under  cultivation.  The 
people  were  too  indolent  to  make  new  openings  in  the  forest,  where 
centuries  of  mould  had  accumulated.  The  country  was  but  little  further 

advanced  than  when  Daniel 
Boone  passed  through  the  Cum 
berland  Gap.  Civilisation  came 
and  made  a  beginning ;  but  the 
blight  of  slavery  was  there. 
Within  four  miles  of  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  rivers  in  the 
world,  —  in  a  country  needing 
only  industry  to  make  a  par 
adise,  —  the  mourning  dove 
filled  the  air  with  its  plaintive 
notes  in  the  depths  of  an  almost 
unbroken  forest,  while  the  few 
people  were  shiftless  and  desti 
tute  of  the  comforts  of  civilisa 
tion. 

To  General  Sherman  more 
than  to  any  division  commander 
is  credit  due  for  the  victory  at 
Pittsburg  Landing.  When  the 
first  volley  of  musketry  rever 
berated  through  the  forest  on 

LIEUT.-GEN.  ALBERT  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON,  C.  8.  A.     p  .  ,         ,  i     •      , 

Sunday  morning  he  leaped  into 

his  saddle.  He  was  conspicuous  everywhere,  riding  along  the  lines 
regardless  of  the  bullets  which  riddled  his  clothes.  Early  in  the  battle 
he  was  wounded  in  the  wrist,  but,  wrapping  a  bandage  round  his  arm, 
continued  in  the  field.  Three  horses  were  shot  under  him.  He  was  a 
conspicuous  mark  for  the  rebel  riflemen.  His  fearless  example  was 
inspiring  to  the  men.  And  so  through  the  long  hours  of  the  day  he 
was  able  to  hold  his  position  by  the  church,  till  the  giving  way  of 
Prentiss  and  Hurlbut,  nearer  the  river,  made  it  necessary  to  fall  back. 
Here  Grant  exhibited  those  qualities  of  character  which  have  made  him 
the  great  military  commander  of  the  age.  "  We  will  beat  them  yet. 


PITTSBURGH  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS. 


117 


They  can't  pass  this  ravine,"  were  his  words  of  encouragement  as  he 
selected  the  final  line,  leading  to  the  landing.  The  contest  was  virtu 
ally  decided  at  five  o'clock  on  Sunday  afternoon,  when  Breckenridge 
attempted  to  cross  the  gorge  near  the  river  and  was  hurled  back  with 

great  loss. 

Confederate  historians  have  maintained  that  the  death  of  Albert 
Sidney  Johnston,  near  nightfall,  was  a 
fatality  which  turned  the  tide  of  battle 
against  .the  Confederates ;  the  news 
quickly  spread  and  brought  on  gloom 
and  despondency  among  the  troops. 

A  study  of  the  battle  leads  us  to  a 
different  conclusion.  The  line  of  bat 
teries  improvised  along  the  northern 
bank  of  the  ravine  —  the  compacting  of 
Grant's  lines  —  presented  a  barrier  which 
the  Confederates  could  not  face.  The 
Confederates  had  made  an  all  night's 
march  —  fought  from  daybreak  till  night 
closed  the  contest.  They  Avere  weary, 
had  become,  in  fact,  disorganised  by 
breaking  ranks  to  seize  the  plunder  found 
in  the  Union  camps.  They  were  in  no 
condition  to  charge  upon  Grant's  line  at 
sundown.  More  than  this,  Nelson's  di 
vision  of  Buell's  army  had  arrived  and 

Lew  Wallace's  fresh  division  from  Crump's  Landing  was  near  at  hand. 
The  battle  was  lost  to  the  Confederates  when  the  advancing  lines 
quailed  before  Grant's  batteries  along  the  ravine,  a  great  mistake 
in  attacking  at  a  point  within  reach  of  the  gunboats.  Had  they 
come  in  on  the  Purdy  road,  between  Shiloh  Church  and  Crump's 
Landing,  in  all  human  probability  there  would  have  been  a  far  different 
record  for  the  historians  of  the  future.  Had  they  attacked  northwest 
of  the  church  instead  of  south  of  it,  they  would  have  taken  Grant 
in  reverse,  and  forced  him  to  change  the  whole  front  of  his  army; 
they  would  have  had  no  ravine  to  cross,  would  have  been  beyond 
reach  of  the  .gunboats,  and  would  have  stood  a  fair  chance  of  cutting  off 
Lew  Wallace,  who  was  at  Crump's  Landing,  from  all  connection  with 
the  main  army. 


MAJ.-GEX.    DON    CARLOS    BUELL. 


118  THE    BOYS    OF    '61. 

The  defeat  was  decisive,  and  yet  Beauregard  sent  the  following 
despatch  to  Richmond : 

"  CORINTH,  APRIL  8, 1862. 
"  To  THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR  AT  RICHMOND  :  — 

"  We  have  gained  a  great  and  glorious  victory.  Eight  to  ten  thousand 
prisoners,  and  thirty-six  pieces  of  cannon.  Buell  reinforced  Grant,  and 
we  retired  to  our'  entrenchments  at  Corinth,  which  we  can  hold.  Loss 
heavy  on  both  sides. 

"  BEAUREGARD." 

On  the  same  day  he  sent  a  flag  of  truce  to  General  Grant  with  the 
following  message,  also  asking  leave  to  bury  the  Confederate  dead : 

"  Sir,  at  the  close  of  the  conflict  yesterday,  my  forces  being  exhausted 
by  the  extraordinary  length  of  the  time  during  which  they  were  engaged 
with  yours  on  that  and  the  preceding  day,  and  it  being  apparent  that 
you  had  received  and  were  still  receiving  reinforcement,  I  felt  it  my  duty 
to  withdraw  my  troops  from  the  immediate  scene  of  the  conflict." 

From  Shiloh  to  the  close  of  the  war,  Beauregard's  popularity  was  on 
the  wane,  and  the  Southern  people  lost  confidence  in  him. 

Riding  over  the  field  and  through  the  woods,  I  found  abundant  evi 
dence  that  the  defeat  was  most  disastrous,  —  that  their  retreat  was  hasty. 
Blankets,  knapsacks,  haversacks,  here  and  there  muskets,  wagons,  one 
overturned  in  a  slough,  one  with  its  tongue  broken,  tents,  harnesses,  oats, 
corn,  flour,  tent-poles,  were  confusedly  scattered  along  the  way.  The 
carcasses  of  dead  horses  tainted  the  air.  There  were  piles  of  earth  newly 
heaped  above  those  who  died  from  their  wounds.  They  fled  in  a  fright 
on  Monday  night.  I  came  unexpectedly  upon  a  little  log-hut,  on  a  by 
path  leading  toward  Monterey.  Two  of  McCook's  cavalry  rode  up  in 
advance  of  me.  A  widow  woman,  middle-aged,  with  a  little  girl  and 
two  little  boys,  occupied  it.  She  kindly  gave  me  a  drink  of  water,  and 
informed  me  that  there  were  three  Confederate  wounded  in  the  other 
room.  I  looked  in  upon  them  for  a  moment.  Suffering  had  wasted 
them,  and  they  had  no  disposition  to  talk  of  the  past  or  the  future. 
The  good  woman  had  been  kind  to  them,  but  she  had  seen  a  great  deal 
of  sorrow.  On  Monday  night  one  hundred  wounded  were  brought  to 
her  house.  Her  two  horses  had  been  seized,  her  corn  eaten,  and  no 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS. 


119 


equivalent  returned.  She  conversed  unreservedly;  deplored  the  war, 
and  wished  it  over.  There  were  seven  new-made  graves  in  her  garden, 
and  in  her  dooryard  a  heap  of  cinders  and  ashes,  and  charred  brands,  — 
fragments  of  wagons  and  tent-poles.  On  the  upper  Corinth  road  fifty 

wounded  were  lying, 
cared  for  by  our  sur 
geons. 

I  recall  some  of  the 
scenes  of  the  movement 
upon  Corinth.  Here  is 
an  open  forest,  undulat- 


COMMI8SARY   WAGONS    IN    THE    MUD. 


ing  land  with  little  or  no  underbrush ;  thousands  of  wagons,  all 
plodding  on,  not  in  slow,  easy  motion,  but  by  fits  and  starts,  with 
cutting,  slashing,  shouting,  swearing,  a  chorus  of  profanity  resounding 
through  the  forests.  A  mule  sticks  fast,  he  tumbles,  his  mate  falls 


120  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

upon  him.  The  drivers  become  enraged ;  then  follows  a  general 
melee,  a  long  halt,  frantic  attempts  to  start  again,  an  unloading  and 
reloading.  Other  trains  in  the  rear,  tired  of  waiting,  turn  to  the  right 
or  left,  perhaps  to  pass  the  little  slough  safely,  only  to  meet  with  a  sim 
ilar  mishap  ten  rods  farther  along.  A  battery  struggles  along,  with 
twelve  horses  attached  to  a  single  piece  of  artillery.  The  entire  forest 
is  cut  up  by  passing  teams.  Mingled  with  the  thousands  of  wagons  are 
regiments.  They,  too,  are  in  confusion.  Buell's  and  Grant's  forces 
have  become  mixed.  The  divisions  have  been  ordered  to  move,  but 
evidently  with  no  pre-arranged  system.  As  far  as  the  eye  can  see  it  is 
one  grand  hurly-burly,  —  one  frantic  struggle  to  make  headway,— and 
this  for  a  half-dozen  miles.  What  a  waste  of  horse-flesh  !  Here  are  six 
mules  attempting  to  draw  six  boxes  of  bread,  —  weight,  perhaps,  six 
hundred  pounds.  The  cavalry  bring  out  their  supplies  on  horses,  each 
cavalryman  bringing  a  bag  of  oats.  There  is  cursing,  swearing,  pound 
ing.  The  army  in  Flanders  could  not  have  been  more  profane.  The 
•brutality  of  the  drivers  is  terrible.  A  miserable  fellow,  destitute  of 
sense  and  humanity,  strikes  a  mule  over  the  head,  felling  the  animal  to 
the  ground.  Noble  horses  are  remorsely  cut  up  by  these  fiendish  beings 
in  human  form.  There  is  no  check  upon  their  cruelty.  You  see  dead 
horses  everywhere.  All  the  finer  sensibilities  become  callous.  One 
must  see,  but  not  feel.  There  would  be  pleasure  in  snatching  a  whip 
from  the  hands  of  these  savages  and  giving  them  a  dose  of  their  own 
medicine. 

General  Halleck  came  and  assumed  command.  He  advanced  with 
extreme  caution.  He  built  four  lines  of  breastworks,  each  line  nearly 
ten  miles  long,  so  that  if  driven  from  one  he  could  fall  back  to  another. 
He  sunk  deep  wells  for  water,  as  if  preparing  to  be  besieged  instead  of 
opening  a  siege. 

General  Grant  was  second  in  command  with  nothing  to  do.  Halleck 
ignored  his  presence.  No  orders  were  issued  to  him.  Doubtless  the 
success  of  Grant  at  Donelson,  his  advancement  in  the  estimation  of  the 
people,  led  Halleck  to  issue  orders  which  hampered  Grant  in  his  move 
ments.  Grant  had  been  surprised  at  Shiloh  ;  had  repulsed  the  enemy, 
and  won  the  victory,  but  had  been  relegated  by  Halleck  to  a  subordinate 
position. 

I  visited  the  various  divisions  of  the  united  armies,  and  observed 
their  discipline.  That  commanded  by  General  Garfield  attracted  my 
attention  for  its  morale,  which  was  far  superior  to  many  others.  He  had 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  121 

broken  the  Confederate  line  in  eastern  Kentucky  and  was  displaying 
marked  qualities  as  a  leader  of  men. 

Some  of  the  brigades  were  in  the  woods,  sheltered  from  the  May  sun 
by  the  tall  trees,  others  were  located  in  the  fields,  from  which  the  last 
year's  cotton  had  not  been 
gathered. 

The  Confederate  Govern 
ment  was  laying  its  hands 
upon  the  able-bodied  men, 
and  the  negroes  were  making 
their  way  into  the  Union  lines. 
There  were  none  to  speed 
the  plough.  The  videttes  of 
the  two  armies  were  on 
speaking  terms.  The  Union 
troops  gave  the  Confeder 
ates  a  little  coffee  now  and 
then  and  received  plugs  of 
tobacco  in  return.  They 
drank  out  of  the  same  can 
teen.  One  of  the  pickets 
handed  me  a  Memphis  paper, 
which  contained  an  editorial 
that  awakened  inquiries  as 
to  its  meaning.  It  warned 
military  commanders  that 
the  public  would  hold  them 
responsible  were  they  to  give 
up  any  important  point  with 
out  a  battle.  What  could 

be  the  meaning  of  it?  Reading  between  the  lines,  listening  to  the 
rumbling  trains,  I  interpreted  it  as  meaning  the  evacuation  of  Corinth. 
Returning  to  camp,  I  handed  the  paper  to  Gen.  Lew  Wallace,  who  said, 
"  Take  that  up  to  General  Grant."  Calling  upon  that  officer,  I  found 
him  sitting  moodily  in  his  tent,  with  nothing  to  do.  He  read  the  arti 
cle,  and  without  making  any  comment  passed  it  to  his  chief -of -staff, 
Adjutant-General  Rawlins. 

"  That  means  that  they  are  going  to  abandon  Corinth,"  he  said,  after 
reading  it.     "  I  wish  you  would  take  that  to  General  Halleck,"  he  said 


122 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


The  commander  of  the  department  received  me  courteously,  but 
gruffly.  He  did  not  like  newspaper  correspondents,  but  was  too  much 
of  a  gentleman  to  be  discourteous. 

"Pooh!"  he  exclaimed,  after  reading  the  article.  "That  is  a  blind. 
Instead  of  evacuating  Corinth,  troops  are  arriving.  Beauregard  has  one 
hundred  thousand  men." 

He  doubted  all  the  reports  of  his  scouts,  —  disbelieved  the  stories  of 
negroes  who  came  to  him,  —  issued  Order  No.  57,  that  all  "  unauthor- 


"NONE    TO    SPEED    THE    PLOUGH." 

ised  persons  "  in  his  lines  should  be  sent  out,  especially  fugitive  slaves 
and  correspondents, —  threw  up  redoubts,  dragged  his  heavy  siege-guns 
through  the  mud  from  the  Landing,  —  planted  them  behind  sodded 
earthworks,  erected  bomb-proof  magazines,  —  issued  his  final  orders  to 
his  army  of  an  hundred  thousand  men,  —  opened  fire  from  his  heavy 
guns,  —  threw  forward  his  skirmishers,  and  found  —  a  deserted  town! 

Joining  the  fleet  upon  the  Mississippi  once  more  on  the  3d  of  June,  I 
found  Commodore  Davis  in  command,  Admiral  •  Foote  having  been 
relieved  at  his  own  request.  His  wound  received  at  Donelson  was  pain 
ful,  and  he  was  so  debilitated  that  he  was  unable  to  discharge  his  duties. 
The  idea  was  generally  entertained  that  the  Confederates  had  evacuated 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  123 

Fort  Pillow.  The  evacuation  of  Corinth  was  the  basis  for  expectation 
of  such  an  event.  Fires  were  seen  over  the  point  on  the  bluffs  and 
beyond,  toward  Randolph.  Of  course  no  one  could  say  what  was  burn 
ing,  but  it  was  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  evacuation  had  taken 
place,  inasmuch  as  there  was  an  ominous  silence  of  rebel  batter 
ies.  But  they  suddenly  waked  up.  Ascending  to  the  pilot-house  of  the 
steamer,  I  could  see  handfuls  of  white  cloud  above  and  beyond  the  dense 


SIEGE    GUNS    READY    TO    OPEN    FIRE    AT    CORINTH. 

foliage  of  the  forest.  Then  there  came  a  dull,  heavy  roar,  —  boom  — 
boom  —  boom,  —  and  the  nearer  explosion  of  the  shells  which  burst  in 
the  air  above  our  gunboats. 

This  sudden  and  unexpected  demonstration  aroused  Captain  Mayna- 
dier,  commanding  the  mortar  fleet,  and  right  merrily  answered  the 
mortars  till  noon.  Then  there  was  a  respite,  while  the  mortar  crews 
sat  down  beneath  the  dark  green  foliage  of  the  forest,  sheltered  from 
the  burning  sun,  and  ate  their  rations,  and  rested  the  while. 

Seven  or  eight  miles  below  Craighead  Point  is  Lanier's  plantation. 
The  proprietor  being  a  Secessionist,  burned  his  cotton,  but  for  some 


124  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

cause  he  had  lost  faith,  or  pretended  to  lose  faith,  in  the  Confederacy, 
and  desired  to  be  permitted  to  return  to  his  comfortable  home,  there  to 
remain  unmolested.  He  sent  a  note  to  Colonel  Fitch,  commanding  the 
land  forces,  soliciting  an  interview.  His  request  was  granted,  and  he 
so  ingratiated  himself  into  Colonel  Fitch's  good  feeling  that  he  became 
again  an  occupant  of  his  homestead. 

Subsequently  it  was  ascertained  that  he  was  supplying  the  Confed 
erate  fleet  with  ice,  spring  chickens,  garden  vegetables,  etc.  It  was 
decided  to  spring  a  trap  upon  the  gentlemen  of  the  Southern  navy.  A 
small  party  was  sent  out  by  Colonel  Fitch,  which  reached  the  locality 
undiscovered.  After  a  few  minutes'  reconnoissance,  eight  men  were 
discovered  helping  themselves  to  ice  in  Mr.  Lanier's  ice-cellar.  They 
were  surprised.  One  resisted,  but  was  shot,  and  the  rest,  after  a  short 
parleying,  surrendered.  They  were  brought  to  the  Benton,  but  were 
very  uncommunicative  and  sour. 

The  loss  of  a  lieutenant  and  seven  men  was  not  well  relished  at  Fort 
Pillow.  Soon  after  noon  the  guns  on  the  bluff  commenced  a  vigorous 
but  random  fire,  as  if  ammunition  cost  nothing,  and  it  were  mere  pas 
time  to  burn  powder  and  hurl  shell  over  the  point  at  our  fleet.  It 
was  interesting  to  see  the  round  shot  plump  into  the  water  all  around 
our  gunboats,  with  an  occasional  shell  puffing  into  cloud  overhead,  and 
raining  fragments  of  iron  into  the  river, — for  with  such  random  firing, 
there  was  but  little  danger  of  being  hit. 

The  day  had  been  hot  and  sultry,  but  just  before  nightfall  a  huge 
bank  of  clouds  rolled  up  in  the  western  horizon,  and  burst  with  the  fury 
of  a  tornado  upon  the  fleet.  Some  of  the  transports  dragged  their 
anchors  before  the  gale.  There  was  but  little  rain,  but  a  dense  cloud 
of  dust  was  whirled  up  from  the  sandbars. 

I  was  surprised  to  see,  when  the  storm  was  at  its  height,  two  of  our 
rams  steam  rapidly  down  to  the  point  and  turn  their  prows  towards  the 
Confederate  batteries.  They  disappeared  in  the  whirling  dust- cloud, 
vanishing  from  sight  like  ships  at  sea  when  night  comes  on. 

Their  mission,  at  such  a  moment,  was  to  take  advantage  of  the  storm, 
-of  the  enveloping  dust-cloud,  — to  ascertain  what  the  Confederates 
were  doing.  We  could  hear  the  sudden  waking  up  of  heavy  guns.  The 
rams  were  discovered,  and  at  once  the  batteries  were  in  a  blaze.  Then 
they  quietly  steamed  across  the  bend,  in  face  of  the  batteries,  turned 
their  prows  up-stream,  and  appeared  in  sight  once  more.  The  Con 
federate  cannon  belched  and  thundered,  firing  shot  at  random  into  the 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  125 

river.  Bang — bang — bang,  —  two  or  three  at  a  time,  —  roared  the 
guns.  It  was  amusing,  laughable,  to  see  the  rams  returning,  and  hear 
the  uproar  below. 

The  dust-cloud,  with  its  fine,  misty  rain,  rolled  away.  The  sun  shone 
once  more,  and  bridged  the  Mississippi  with  a  gorgeous  rainbow. 
While  admiring  it,  a  Confederate  gunboat  poked  her  nose  around  the 
point.  Then,  after  a  little  hesitancy,  her  entire  body,  to  see  what  we 
were  up  to.  Seeing  how  far  off  we  were,  she  steamed  boldly  past  the 
point,  up-stream  far  enough  to  get  a  sight  of  the  entire  Federal  fleet ; 
turned  slowly,  placed  her  head  downward,  to  be  ready  for  a  quick  run 
home,  if  need  be ;  then  turned  her  paddles  against  the  current,  and  sur 
veyed  us  leisurely.  The  Mound  City  and  Cairo  being  nearest,  opened 
fire  upon  the  craft.  A  signal  was  run  up  from  the  Benton,  and  imme 
diately  from  the  chimneys  of  the  entire  fleet  rose  heavy  columns  of 
blackest  smoke,  which  mingled  with  the  white  puffs  of  steam,  and  rolled 
away  into  the  blackness  of  the  receding  storm. 

At  sunset  on  the  4th  of  June,  the  Confederate  batteries  opened  a 
fierce  and  sudden  fire  upon  the  gunboats.  Then  there  came  heavy 
explosions,  rising  columns  of  smoke,  faint  and  white  at  first,  but  increas 
ing  in  volume  and  blackness.  Another,  —  a  third,  a  fourth,  —  expand 
ing  into  one  broad  column,  all  along  the  height  occupied  by  the 
batteries.  Daylight  was  fading  away,  the  lurid  flames  filled  the  south 
ern  sky,  and  a  heaving,  surging  bank  of  smoke  and  flame  laid  along  the 
treetops  of  the  intervening  forest.  Occasionally  there  were  flashes  and 
faint  explosions,  and  sudden  puffs  of  smoke,  spreading  out  like  flakes  of 
cotton  or  fleeces  of  whitest  wool.  This  was  all  we  could  see.  We  were 
ignorant  of  what  was  feeding  the  flames,  whether  steamers  or  bales  of 
cotton,  or  barracks,  or  tents,  or  houses,  but  we  were  sure  that  it  was  a 
burning  of  that  which  had  cost  a  pile  of  Confederate  notes.  After  tak 
ing  possession  of  the  works  in  the  morning,  the  fleet  pursued  the 
retreating  enemy  down  the  river. 

It  was  past  noon  and  I  was  dining  with  Admiral  Davis  in  the  cabin 
of  the  flagship,  when  an  orderly  entered  and  touched  his  cap. 

"  There  's  a  Confederate  steamer  ahead,  sir,"  he  said. 

Leaving  our  chairs  and  climbing  to  the  upper  deck,  we  saw  a  river 
steamer  a  mile  away,  attempting  to  turn  her  prow  down-stream. 

Suddenly  the  thirty-pound  rifled  cannon,  whose  muzzle  was  less  than 
eight  feet  below  me,  belched  with  a  roar  that  made  my  ears  crack.  My 
eyes  followed  the  missile's  flight.  It  was  well  aimed  and  went  plump 


126  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

through  the  upper  works  of  the  steamer,  boring  a  six-inch  hole  as  with 
an  auger.  Before  the  gunners  could  ram  home  a  second  projectile,  the 
steamer  disappeared  behind  a  bend. 

"  Send  a  boat  through  the  chute  and  cut  her  off,"  said  some  one. 

"  The  chute  !  yes,  the  chute  !  "  shouted  a  chorus  of  voices.  It  was  but 
the  work  of  a  moment  to  transfer  a  boat's  howitzer  and  crew  to  a  tug, 
which  went  puffing  and  blowing  through  the  shorter  passage,  reaching 
the  lower  bend  in  season  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  steamer. 

The  flagship  was  soon  alongside.  Going  on  board,  I  found  only  a 
negro,  the  cook.  The  Confederates  had  leaped  on  shore,  leaving  the 
dark-hued  chattel  to  gain  his  freedom  by  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Yankees.  His  mouth  was  stretched  from  ear  to  ear  with  joy  over  the 
unexpected  happiness. 

u  I  think,  possibly,  we  shall  have  a  brush  with  the  enemy's  fleet  in  the 
morning,"  said  Admiral  Davis. 

My  quarters,  as  were  those  of  the  other  correspondents  connected 
with  the  St.  Louis,  Cincinnati,  Chicago,  and  New  York  papers,  were  on 
the  commissary  boat  of  the  fleet. 

I  do  not  know  that  I  enjoyed  any  superior  advantage  over  my  fellow 
correspondents.  The  officers  of  the  fleet  were  exceedingly  courteous  to  all, 
but  Commodore  Davis's  home  was  in  Cambridge,  but  a  stone's  throw 
from  Harvard  College,  and  he  had  invited  me  to  accompany  him  on  the 
trip  in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  fleet. 

"  I  shall  send  my  despatch  boat  to  the  commissary  boat  at  an  early 
hour  in  the  morning ;  will  you  please  inform  your  fellow  correspondents 
of  the  fact  and  say  to  them  they  are  at  liberty  to  step  on  board  and  see 
whatever  may  happen,"  said  the  commander,  as  I  bade  him  good 
evening. 

Possibly  the  courtesy  extended  me  was  not  altogether  relished  by  my 
friends  of  the  press.  The  message  was  not  kindly  received  by  one  or 
more,  who  could  not  let  the  opportunity  slip  of  giving  a  fling  at 
Boston. 

Daylight  was  streaming  up  the  east  the  following  morning,  when  the 
admiral's  boat  came  puffing  alongside  the  commissary  steamer. 

With  note-book  in  hand  I  stepped  on  board,  —  the  only  member  of  the 
lewspaper  fraternity  awake  and  ready  at  that  moment. 

The  air  was  clear,  —  the  sky  without  a  cloud.  The  stars  were  fading 
in  the  west,  and  the  columns  of  light  were  rising  in  the  east  as  we 
rounded  the  bend  above  the  city  of  Memphis.  The  gunboats  —  five  of 


PITTSBUBG  LANDING,  FOKT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  127 

them — were  in  a  line  across  the  stream,  with  the  steam  escaping  from 
their  pipes.  The  city  was  in  full  view.  People  were  gathering  upon  the 
banks  gazing  upon  the  fleet.  A  dark  column  of  smoke  rose  from  above 
the  green  foliage  of  the  forest  opposite  the  city,  but  whether  produced  by 
burning  buildings,  or  by  the  rebel  fleet,  was  wholly  a  matter  of 
conjecture. 

The  soldiers  were  heaving  the  anchors  as  we  approached  the  fleet, 
shouting  in  chorus,'"  Yeave  ho!  yeave  ho!"  The  drummer  boys  were 
beating  to  quarters,  the  marines  were  mustering,  officers  and  sailors  all 
were  busy. 

The  commodore  was  standing  on  the  upper  deck  with  Captain  Phelps, 
commanding  the  Benton,  by  his  side.  The  commodore  was  a  tall,  well- 
proportioned  man,  about  fifty  years  old,  with  gray  hair  and  blue  eyes,  a 
perfect  gentleman,  —  kind,  courteous,  and  affable,  not  only  to  his  officers, 
but  to  the  crews.  Captain  Phelps  was  shorter  and  smaller  in  stature, 
his  features  sharply  cut.  He  stood  erect,  looking  upon  the  preparations 
with  keen  eyes,  giving  orders  with  precision  and  promptness.  The 
Benton  in  a  few  moments  was  ready  for  action,  so  quickly  were  his 
orders  executed. 

"  Drop  down  toward  the  city,  sir,  and  see  if  you  can  discover  th& 
rebel  fleet,"  was  the  order  of  the  commander  to  our  captain. 

We  passed  through  the  fleet,  and  moved  slowly  down-stream,  followed 
by  the  Benton  and  Carondelet,  drifting  with  the  current. 

The  sun  was  beginning  to  gild  the  spires  of  the  city,  and  its  slant 
rays  came  streaming  over  the  waters  into  our  faces.  Men,  women,  and 
children  were  gathering  upon  the  levee,  on  foot,  on  horseback,  and  in 
carriages.  Every  moment  the  crowd  became  more  dense.  Were  they 
assembling  to  welcome  us  ?  Should  we  steam  down  to  them,  and  ask 
them  what  they  thought  of  the  Rebellion?  A  Confederate  flag  was 
flying  from  the  cupola  of  the  court-house,  and  another  from  a  tall  flag 
staff  on  the  levee.  I  remembered  that  on  the  6th  of  May,  thirteen 
months  before,  on  the  evening  after  the  secession  of  the  State,  the 
people  had  torn  down  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  borne  them  out  to  the 
suburbs  of  the  city,  dug  a  grave,  and  buried  the  flag,  trampling  it  in 
the  mire ! 

Suddenly  a  gunboat  steamed  out  into  the  stream,  from  the  shelter 
of  the  Arkansas  woods;  —  another, — another, —  till  eight  had  ranged 
themselves  in  two  lines  of  battle.  "  Helm  aport !  "  shouted  our  captain 
to  the  wheelman,  and  we  were  rushing  up-stream  again.  The  commo- 


128  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

dore  was  not  quite  ready  for  action,  and  the  Benton  and    Carondelet 
returned  to  their  original  position. 

The  appearance  of  the  Confederate  fleet,  —  the  orderly  formation  of 
the  battle  line,  —  looked  like  work.  The  affair  of  the  10th  of  May, 
when  the  Confederate  gunboats  stole  round  Craighead  Point  above 
Fort  Pillow,  and  sunk  the  Cincinnati,  was  sufficiently  spirited  to  warrant 
the  supposition  that  an  engagement  would  be  desperate.  Several  of  the 
boats  of  the  enemy  had  been  fitted  out  at  Memphis, 'and  were  manned 
by  the  old  rivermen  of  that  city,  who  would  fight  with  great  bravery 
under  the  eyes  of  their  fellow  citizens,  their  wives,  and  sweethearts. 

"  Let  the  sailors  have  breakfast,"  said  the  commodore,  who  believed 
in  fighting  on  a  full  stomach.  I  took  mine  on  deck,  —  a  cup  of  coffee, 
hardtack,  and  a  slice  of  salt  junk,  —  for  the  movements  in  front  of  the 
city  were  too  interesting  to  be  lost  sight  of.  The  Little  Rebel,  the  flag 
ship  of  Commodore  Montgomery,  was  passing  from  boat  to  boat.  Mont 
gomery  was  issuing  his  final  orders. 

Suddenly  the  Confederate  fleet  began  to  move  slowly  up-stream.  A 
flag  went  up  to  the  head  of  the  Bentorfs  flagstaff.  It  was  the  signal  to 
be  ready  for  action.  Sailors  dropped  their  plates,  knives,  and  forks,  and 
sprang  to  their  guns.  The  Benton  was  nearest  the  Tennessee  shore, 
then  the  Carondelet,  the  St.  Louis,  Louisville,  and  Cairo.  Our  own 
little  tug  was  close  by  the  flag-ship,  keeping  its  place  in  the  stream  by 
the  slow  working  of  its  engine. 

The  Confederate  fleet  was  composed  of  the  Van  Dorn,  G-eneral  Price, 
G-eneral  Bragg,  Jeff  Thompson,  G-eneral  Lovell,  G-eneral  Beauregard, 
Sumter,  and  Little  Rebel,  all  gunboats  and  all  rams,  built  expressly  with 
a  view  of  butting  our  fleet  out  of  existence.  The  Beauregard  was  nearest 
the  shore,  next  the  Little  Rebel,  then  the  G-eneral  Price,  next  the  Creneral 
Bragg,  and  the  G-eneral  Beauregard,  which  composed  the  front  line. 
Immediately  in  rear  G-eneral  Lovell,  near  the  Memphis  shore,  her  posi 
tion  being  directly  in  front  of  the  city  wharf  boat ;  next  the  Van  Dorn, 
then  the  Jeff  Thompson,  and  lastly  the  Sumter. 

How  strange,  peculiar,  and  indescribable  are  one's  feelings  when  going 
into  battle!  There  is  a  light -heartedness,  —  a  quickening  of  all  the 
springs  of  life,  —  a  thrill  in  every  nerve,  —  an  exhilaration  of  spirit,— 
a  tension  of  every  fibre.  You  see  every  movement,  hear  every  sound, 
and  think  not  only  of  what  is  before  you,  but  of  home,  of  the  loved  ones 
there,  —  of  the  possibility  that  you  may  never  behold  them  again.  Some 
men  review  their  lives,  and  ask  themselves  if  they  have  left  anything 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  129 

undone  which  ought  to  have  been  done,  —  if  their  lives  have  been 
complete. 

The  Little  Rebel  was  opposite  the  Benton.  There  was  a  flash,  —  a 
puff  of  smoke  from  her  side,  —  a  screaming  of  something  unseen  in  the 
air  over  my  head, —  a  frightful  sound.  The  shot  fell  far  in  our  rear. 
Another  puff  from  the  Beauregard,  and  the  shot  fell  near  the  Benton. 
A  third  came  from  the  General  Price,  aimed  at  the  Carondelet,  passed 
very  near  her  larboard  ports,  and  almost  took  our  own  boat  in  the  bow. 
My  fear  was  all  gone.  I  was  in  the  fight.  There  was  no  possibility  of 
escaping  from  it.  Wherever  the  boat  went  I  must  go.  I  should  be 
just  as  safe  to  keep  cool  as  to  be  excited.  Besides,  it  was  a  new  experi 
ence, —  a  new  sight, —  a  grand  exhibition.  Interest,  curiosity,  and 
reason  mastered  fear.  I  sat  down  in  an  arm  chair  on  the  deck  beside 
the  pilot-house,  and  made  rapid  notes  of  all  that  I  saw.  I  transcribe 
them: 

5.40  A.  M.  Cairo  opens  with  a  stern  gun  —  shot  strikes  close  under 
hull  of  Little  Rebel.  Our  boats'  bows  up-stream.  Rebels  advancing 
slowly.  Bang  —  bang  —  bang — bang  from  each  of  the  vessels.  A 
whole  broadside  from  Cairo.  Another  from  Louisville.  Air  full  of 
strange  noises.  Shells  burst  overhead.  Pieces  raining  all  round  us. 
Columns  of  water  tossed  up.  Both  fleets  enveloped  in  smoke.  Very 
little  wind.  Splinters  thrown  out  from  G-eneral  Price.  Can  see  a  shot- 
hole  with  my  glass.  Rebel  fleet  half-mile  distant.  Comes  to  a  stand 
still.  6.00.  Queen  of  the  West  cutting  loose  from  shore.  Monarch  also. 
Great  black  clouds  of  smoke  rolling  up  from  their  stacks.  Steam  hiss 
ing  from  their  pipes.  Commodore  Ellet  on  the  Queen.  Stands  beside 
the  pilot-house.  Sharpshooters  looking  from  loop-holes. 

Queen  wheels  out  into  stream.  Passes  between  Benton  and  Carondelet. 
Are  near  enough  to  say  good-morning  to  Commodore  Ellet  and  wish  him 
success.  Monarch  following  Queen,  passing  between  Cairo  and  St.  Louis. 
6.25.  Rebels  moving  down-stream.  6.35.  Signal  from  Benton  to  round 
to  and  come  to  close  quarters.  Queen  surging  ahead  under  full  speed. 
Ploughs  a  wide  furrow.  Aiming  for  Beauregard.  Rebel  fleet  all  open 
ing  on  her.  Shot  crash  through  her.  Exciting  scene.  Sharpshooters 
at  work.  Beauregard  puts  her  helm  down.  Sheers  off.  Queen  rushes 
by.  Has  missed  her  aim.  Coming  round  in  a  curve.  Strikes  the 
G-eneral  Price.  Tremendous  crash.  Men  jumping  into  water.  Beaure 
gard  falling  upon  Queen  of  the  West.  Another  crash. 

Monarch  close  at  hand.      Smashes   into   Beauregard.      Cracking   of 


130  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

rifles  and  muskets.  Queen  of  the  West  sinking.  Monarch  throwing  out 
a  warp.  Towing  her  ashore.  Benton  close  upon  the  General  Lovell. 
Shot  strikes  Lovell  in  bow.  Rips  from  stem  to  stern.  Water  full  of 
timber  and  fragments.  Lovell  sinking.  Man  on  deck.  Left  arm  shat 
tered,  crying  "  Help  !  help  !  help  ! "  Commotion  on  shore.  Lovell  goes 
down  with  a  lurch.  The  battle  was  over.  The  river  was  full  of  men 
struggling  for  their  lives.  The  stream  was  sweeping  them  away.  The 
Little  Rebel  was  fleeing  for  the  Arkansas  shore,  the  Jeff  Thompson  was 
on  fire,  the  Beauregard  sinking. 

Our  boat  ran  alongside  the  latter.  A  piteous  spectacle  met  my  eyes. 
Confederates  with  ghastly  wounds  were  stretched  upon  the  deck,  the 
side  of  the  vessel  spattered  with  their  blood.  One  wounded  officer  looked 
up  to  us  with  a  piteous  appeal.  In  a  moment  I  was  on  board,  also  the 
captain  of  our  boat.  The  Confederate  vessel  was  sinking  —  the  water 
pouring  in  through  the  holes  made  by  the  balls.  Together  we  lifted 
him  on  board  our  boat.  A  moment  later  the  Confederate  craft  was  at 
the  bottom  of  the  river. 

"  You  are  kinder  to  me  than  were  my  fellow  comrades,  for  one  of 
them  was  mean  enough  to  steal  my  watch  and  pick  my  pocket,"  he  said. 

Running  alongside  the  Confederate  flag-ship,  I  was  reaching  out  my 
hand  to  grasp  the  halyards  of  the  flag  when  an  officer  seized  them.  A 
second  sooner  and  I  would  have  obtained  the  trophy. 

The  Jeff  Thompson  was  burning  the  while,  suddenly  timbers,  engines, 
burning  planks  were  lifted  high  in  the  air  and  the  fragments  were 
rained  down  around  us. 

The  battle  was  over,  the  Confederate  fleet  annihilated,  all  the  vessels 
except  one  captured  or  destroyed.  It  was  the  glory  of  the  engagement 
that  the  sailors  of  the  Benton  jumped  into  their  boats  and  saved  several 
of  the  Confederates  from  drowning. 

The  Confederate  fleet  began  the  action  in  good  style,  but  maintained 
the  line  of  battle  a  few  minutes  only.  The  appearance  of  the  rams 
threw  them  into  disorder.  On  the  other  hand,  the  line  of  battle  taken 
by  Commodore  Davis  was  preserved  to  the  end.  Everything  was  as 
systematic  and  orderly  as  in  a  well-regulated  household.  The  thought 
occurred,  as  I  saw  the  steady  onward  movement  of  the  fleet,  which, 
after  once  starting,  did  not  for  an  instant  slacken  speed,  that  it  was  clear 
ing  the  river  of  all  obstructions  with  the  same  ease  that  a  housewife 
sweeps  dirt  through  a  doorway.  His  orders  were  few.  The  main  thing 
was  to  get  to  close  quarters. 


PITTSBURG  LANDING,  FORT  PILLOW,  AND  MEMPHIS.  131 

The  commodore  commissioned  Captain  Phelps  to  take  possession  of 
the  city,  and  kindly  gave  me  permission  to  accompany  him  to  the  shore. 
We  stepped  into  a  small  boat  and  were  rowed  to  the  land,  where  stood 
the  mayor,  holding  up  a  white  handkerchief,  with  an  excited  crowd 
around  him.  Some  looked  exceedingly  sour  ;  others  disconsolate  ;  a  few 
were  defiant ;  many  of  the  citizens  were  good-natured,  but  deeply  humil 
iated.  A  gentleman,  resident  of  the  city,  informed  me  that  he  did  not 
think  the  people  cared  anything  about  the  Union,  or  had  any  desire  to 
return  to  it,  but  they  had  an  intense  hatred  of  the  tyranny  to  which  they 
had  been  subjected,  and  were  ready  to  welcome  anything  which  would 
relieve  them. 

The  Avalanche  of  that  morning,  hardly  issued  when  the  conflict 
began,  said  : 

"  There  was  not  a  little  excitement  about  the  levee  last  night,  occa 
sioned  by  an  officer  coming  down  in  a  skiff  announcing  that  three  of  the 
Federal  gunboats  were  in  the  «  shute  '  above  the  Island.  The  signals 
and  movements  of  the  boats  seemed  to  confirm  the  report,  but  we  have 
no  idea  that  it  was  true. 

"  Yesterday  was  quite  lively.  All  reports  about  Fort  Pillow  were 
listened  to  with  interest,  and  they  were  riot  a  few.  By  noon  it  was 
known  that  the  fort  was  evacuated,  and  there  was  not  a  little  excitement 
in  consequence.  Nearly  all  the  stores  were  closed,  and  those  that  were 
open,  with  few  exceptions,  were  rather  indisposed  to  sell.  Even  a  spool 
of  cotton  could  not  be  had  yesterday  in  stores  which  the  day  before  had 
plenty  and  to  spare.  Besides  the  soldiers  from  Fort  Pillow  a  fleet 
made  us  a  visit  which  attracted  much  attention  and  formed  the  subject 
of  general  conversation.  All  seemed  to  regret  what  had  been  done  and 
wished  it  were  otherwise.  So  prevailing  was  the  excitement  that  the 
common  mode  of  salutation-  on  Main  Street  was,  '  When  do  you  think 
the  Federals  will  be  here  ? '  Each  one  made  arrangements  according  to 
the  tenor  of  the  reply.  Many  persons  were  packing  up  to  leave. 

"  In  a  word,  all  who  could  began  to  consider  anxiously  the  question 
whether  to  go  or  stay.  There  was  much  running  about  on  the  streets, 
and  evidently  more  or  less  excitement  on  every  countenance.  Some 
took  matters  coolly,  and  still  believe  that  the  Federals  will  never  go  to 
Memphis  by  river.  All  obstructions  to  their  progress  have  not  been 
removed  and  probably  will  not  be.  In  fact,  the  prospect  is  very  good 
for  a  grand  naval  engagement,  which  shall  eclipse  anything  ever  seen 
before.  There  are  many  who  would  like  the  engagement  to  occur,  who 


132  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

do  not  much  relish  the  prospect  of  its  occurring  very  near  the  city. 
They  think  deeper  water  and  scope  and  verge  enough  for  such  an  en 
counter  may  be  found  farther  up  the  river.  All,  however,  are  rejoiced 
that  Memphis  will  not  fall  till  conclusions  are  first  tried  on  water  and 
at  the  cannon's  mouth." 

The  "  conclusions  "  had  been  tried  and  the  people  had  seen  their  fleet 
unceremoniously  knocked  to  pieces. 

There  were  thousands  of  negroes  on  the  levee,  interested  spectators 
of  the  scene.  I  asked  one  athletic  man  what  he  thought  of  it  ?  "  O 
massa,  I  tinks  a  good  deal  of  it.  Uncle  Abe's  boats  mighty  powerful. 
Dey  go  through  our  boats  jus  lik  dey  was  eggshells."  Another  one 
standing  by  at  once  became  interested  in  the  conversation.  Said  he, 
"  Captain  Jeff  Thompson,  he  cotch  it  dis  time  !  He  !  hi !  0  how  de 
balls  did  whiz !  "  There  was  an  unmistakable  sign  of  pleasure  on  the 
countenances  of  the  coloured  population. 

In  fifteen  minutes  after  the  occupation  of  the  city,  enterprising  news 
boys  accompanying  the  fleet  were  crying,  "  Here's  the  New  York 
Herald  !  Times  and  Tribune  !  Chicago  and  St.  Louis  papers !  " 


CHAPTER  VII. 

INVASION   OF   MARYLAND. 

WORN  down  by  the  hardships  of  the  campaign  in  Tennessee  and  on 
the  Mississippi,  with  malaria  in  my  blood,  I  returned  East,  arriv 
ing  in  Boston  on  a  bright  June  morning. 

"  You  must  take  the  next  train  for  Virginia,"  said  the  proprietor  of 
the  Boston  Journal. 

The  correspondent  sent  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  during  my 
absence  in  the  West  had  succumbed  to  the  hardships  of  camp  life  and 
the  readers  of  the  paper  were  dependent  upon  other  journals  for 
information. 

I  hastened  to  Washington  to  find  myself  debarred  from  reaching  the 
army  by  the  War  Department.  It  was  the  week  of  disasters  to  General 
McClellan,  during  which  were  fought  the  battles  of  Games'  Mills,  Savage 
Station,  White  Oak  Swamp,  and  Malvern  Hill.  Upon  inquiring  why  I 
could  not  as  an  accredited  correspondent  join  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
once  more,  I  was  informed  that  the  army  was  short  of  provisions  and 
the  department  did  not  want  any  more  men  who  were  not  soldiers  about 
the  camp.  The  answer  was  a  subterfuge.  General  Halleck  had  been 
called  from  the  West  to  be  military  adviser.  He  had  attempted  to 
drive  the  correspondents  from  the  army  in  Tennessee,  and  doubtless 
was  somewhat  sensitive  over  the  criticisms  of  the  press  upon  his  slow 
ness  in  advancing  upon  Corinth,  and  finding,  instead  of  a  great  army 
confronting  him,  a  deserted  town. 

But  the  insatiate  public  must  have  information ;  if  I  could  not  obtain 
news  from  personal  observation  it  must  be  had  second-hand.  Baltimore, 
rather  than  Washington,  was  the  focal  point,  there  being  daily  communi 
cation  by  steamers  between  that  city  and  Fortress  Monroe.  I  hastened 
to  that  city,  took  quarters  at  the  Eutaw  House  to  find  a  jostling  crowd 
of  army  contractors,  speculators,  sutlers,  commissaries,  a  Babel  of 
voices.  It  was  not  difficult  to  see  that  many  faces  in  Baltimore  bright 
ened  over  the  news  of  disaster  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  fires 
of  Secession  were  kindling  once  more.  Men  and  women  whose  syin- 

133 


134  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

pathies  were  with^the  South  rejoiced  at  the  outcome  of  the  seven  days' 
fighting,  the  forced  retreat  of  McClellan  to  the  protection  of  the 
gunboats  in  James  River. 

The  boat  from  Fortress  Monroe  was  due  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing.  I  stood  upon  the  pier  and  beheld  the  steamer,  its  decks  swarming 
with  men  —  soldiers,  officers,  civilians  —  as  it  swept  to  its  accustomed 
landing. 

Amid  the  crowd  I  spied  a  man  whom  I  thought  might  possibly  be  a 
correspondent. 

"  Yes,  I  am  a  correspondent  of  a  New  York  paper,"  he  said,  in 
response  to  my  inquiry. 

"  I  will  sell  you  my  information  for  fifty  dollars,"  he  added. 

"  Very  well,  I  will  give  it  if  you  have  anything  definite.  Begin  with 
the  first  battle  and  go  through  to  the  end." 

Two  minutes'  questioning  was  sufficient  to  enlighten  me  as  to  his 
calling,  —  that  of  a  sutler,  who  knew  nothing  as  to  what  had  taken 
place. 

The  bell  of  the  locomotive  was  clanging  in  the  railroad  station  and 
the  train  just  ready  to  start  for  New  York.  I  was  sure  that  among  the 
many  men  wearing  uniforms  I  should  find  here  and  there  one  who  could 
give  me  some  information.  I  was  not  disappointed.  Going  through  the 
train,  I  found  several  who  could  tell  me  what  they  had  seen.  By  the 
time  the  train  reached  New  York,  my  note -book  was  well  filled. 
Through  the  night  this  pen  was  at  work,  and  the  morning  trains 
carried  this  information  to  Boston,  thus  putting  the  people  of  New 
England  on  a  footing  with  those  of  the  metropolis  in  the  reception  of 
news  from  the  seat  of  war.  It  was  not  a  description  from  personal 
observation,  but  after  a  third  of  a  century  the  account  of  the  movements 
of  the  army,  from  the  first  battle  at  Games'  Mills,  where  Stonewall  Jack 
son  after  his  march  from  the  Shenandoah  .fell  upon  McClellan's  divided 
army  in  conjunction  with  Lee,  to  the  defeat  of  the  Confederates  at 
Malvern  Hill,  is,  in  the  main,  correct.  Very  early  in  the  war  I  learned 
that  unremitting  vigilance  and  energy  must  be  exercised  in  obtaining 
and  transmitting  information  for  the  public.  More  than  this,  I  learned 
that  a  correspondent  must  exercise  a  wise  discrimination  in  judging  be 
tween  what  was  true  and  what  false.  Officers  of  the  line  saw  only  what 
took  place  around  them.  Colonels  were  confident  that  their  individual 
regiments  were  especially  brave,  brigadiers  assured  me  that  their  com 
mands  broke  the  enemy's  line,  major-generals  detailed  the  movements 


INVASION   OF   MARYLAND.  137 

of  their  divisions  and  informed  me  that  the  achievements  of  their  troops 
were  the  main  features  in  the  engagements.  It  is  not  strange  that  the 
reports  were  conflicting  or  irreconcilable.  Few  officers  took  any  note 
of  time  in  a  battle.  Few  can  tell  just  about  what  orders  were  issued  or 
what  movements  were  made,  amid  the  noise,  the  rolls  of  musketry,  the 
thundering  of  cannon,  the  bursting  of  shells,  the  cries  of  the  wounded 
and  dying.  Men's  brains  are  in  a  whirl.  A  commander  of  a  division 
must  not  only  keep  watch  of  his  own  men,  but  must  be  keenly  alive  to 
all  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  When  it  is  all  over,  when  the  excite 
ment  is  gone,  it  is  only  a  confused  and  haunting  memory  of  what  has 
taken  place.  A  correspondent  must  hear  all  the  stories,  and  exercise 
his  judgment  as  to  the  probabilities. 

Debarred  from  joining  the  army,  which  had  retreated  to  Harrison's 
Landing  on  James  River,  I  waited  for  whatever  might  take  place.  The 
authorities  at  Washington,  apprehending  that  the  Confederates  might 
make  a  movement  towards  the  capital,  summoned  Major-General  John 
Pope  from  the  West  to  gather  up  the  troops  in  and  around  the  capital. 
I  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  General  Pope  in  the  advance  upon 
Corinth.  In  assuming  command  he  made  a  grave  mistake  by  issuing  a 
proclamation  which  reflected  somewhat  upon  the  Eastern  soldiers.  His 
headquarters  were  in  the  saddle.  It  was  bombastic,  and  made  it  im 
possible  for  him  to  win  the  confidence  of  the  men  whom  he  was  to 
command.  His  army  had  no  coherence.  He  took  command  at  Cul- 
peper.  Then  came  the  rapid  march  of  Stonewall  Jackson,  gaining 
Pope's  rear,  and  the  second  Manassas  conflict,  the  withdrawal  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  from  James  River,  the  concentration  of  troops  in 
and  around  Washington. 

Day  after  day  the  booming  of  cannon  had  been  heard,  borne  by  the 
breezes  along  the  wooded  valley  of  the  Potomac ;  far  away  at  first,  then 
nearer  at  Chantilly  and  Fairfax  Courthouse.  Then  came  the  stream  of 
fugitives,  the  broken,  disheartened  ranks  back  to  Arlington.  The 
streets  of  Washington  were  thick  with  hungry,  war-worn  men.  Long 
lines  of  ambulances  wended  into  the  city,  with  wounded  for  the  hospi 
tals,  already  overcrowded.  The  soldiers  had  pitiful  tales  to  tell  of  the 
scenes  of  the  Peninsula,  and  of  the  gory  field  of  Manassas,  —  how  near 
they  came  to  victory, — how  Hooker  and  Heintzelman  rolled  back  the 
lines  of  Stonewall  Jackson, — how  Fitz  John  Porter  lingered  within  an 
hour's  march  of  the  conflict,  tardily  coming  into  line,  and  moving  away 
when  lightly  pressed  by  the  enemy.  There  were  curses  loud  and  deep 


138  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

breathed  against  Porter,  Pope,  and  McClellan.  The  partisans  of  Porter 
and  McClellan  called  Pope  a  braggadocio,  while  the  soldiers  who  had 
fought  with  obstinacy,  who  had  doubled  up  Jackson  in  the  first  day's 


MAJOR-GENERAL    JOHN    POPE. 


battle,  retorted  that  McClellan  was  a  coward,  who,  through  all  the  en 
gagements  on  the  Peninsula,  took  good  care  to  be  out  of  reach  of  hostile 
bullets  or  cannon  shot.  The  cause  of  the  Union  was  gloomy.  Burnside 
had  been  hurried  up  from  North  Carolina  to  aid  in  repelling  the  in- 


INVASION   OF   MAKYLAND. 


139 


vader.     The  sun  shone  peacefully  through  the  August  day, — summer 
passed  into  autumn,  — 

"  And  calm  and  patient  Nature  kept 

Her  ancient  promise  well, 
Though  o'er  her  bloom  and  greenness  swept 
The  battle's  breath  of  hell." 


"I   AM    A    CORRESPONDENT." 

Adversity  is  a  test  of  faith.  In  those  darkest  hours  there  was  no 
faltering  of  hope.  The  heart  of  the  nation  was  serene.  The  people 
believed  that  God  would  give  them  the  victory.  The  soldiers  believed 
it.  Those  who  were  passing  away  from  earth,  who  with  quickened 
sight  beheld  the  events  of  the  hour  in  the  light  of  eternity,  trusted  that 
Providence  would  give  the  victory  to  their  companions  in  arms. 

Colonel  Broadhead,  of  Michigan,  lying  upon  the  battle-field  of  Manas- 


140  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

sas,  with  the  shadow  of  death  stealing  over  him,  wrote  a  most  touching 
farewell  letter  to  his  wife,  in  which  he  expressed  his  convictions  as  to 
who  was  responsible  for  the  defeat. 

"  MY  DEAR  WIFE  :  — 

"  I  write  to  you,  mortally  wounded,  from  the  battle-field.  We  have 
again  been  defeated,  and  ere  this  reaches  you  your  children  will  be 
fatherless.  Before  I  die  let  me  implore  that  in  some  way  it  may  be 
stated  that  General  -  -  has  been  outwitted,  and  that  -  -  is  a  traitor. 
Had  they  done  their  duty  as  I  did  mine,  and  had  led  as  I  did,  the  dear 
old  flag  had  waved  in  triumph.  I  wrote  to  you  yesterday  morning. 
To-day  is  Sunday,  and  to-day  I  sink  to  the  green  couch  of  our  final 
rest.  I  have  fought  well,  my  darling  ;  and  I  was  shot  in  the  endeavour 
to  rally  our  broken  battalions.  I  could  have  escaped,  but  would  not 
until  all  our  hope  was  gone,  and  was  shot  —  about  the  only  one  of  our 
forces  left  on  the  field.  Our  cause  is  just,  and  our  generals  —  not  the 
enemy's,  —  have  defeated  us.  In  God's  good  time  He  will  give  us  the 
victory. 

"And  now,  good -by,  wife  and  children.  Bring  them  up  —  I  know 
you  will  —  in  the  fear  of  God  and  love  for  the  Saviour.  But  for  you 
and  the  dear  ones  dependent,  I  should  die  happy.  I  know  the  blow 
will  fall  with  crushing  weight  on  you.  Trust  in  Him  who  gave  manna 
in  the  wilderness. 

"  Dr.  North  is  with  me.  It  is  now  after  midnight,  and  I  have  spent 
most  of  the  night  in  sending  messages  to  you.  Two  bullets  have  gone 
through  my  chest,  and  directly  through  my  lungs.  I  suffer  little  now, 
but  at  first  the  pain  was  acute.  I  have  won  the  soldier's  name,  and  am 
ready  to  meet  now,  as  I  must,  the  soldier's  fate.  I  hope  that  from 
heaven  I  may  see  the  glorious  old  flag  wave  again  over  the  undivided 
country  I  have  loved  so  well. 

"  Farewell,  wife  and  friends,  we  shall  meet  again." 

The  military  authorities  were  often  indebted  to  newspaper  corre 
spondents  for  intelligence  concerning  the  movements  of  the  rebels.  One 
of  the  most  indefatigable  of  the  corps  was  Mr.  U.  H.  Painter,  of  the 
Philadelphia  Inquirer.  He  was  at  Bristow  Station  when  Stuart  made 
his  first  appearance  in  Pope's  rear,  capturing  the  baggage  of  that  officer. 
Mr.  Painter  was  taken  prisoner,  but,  true  to  his  profession,  kept  his 
eyes  and  ears  open,  listening  to  all  that  was  said  by  Stuart  and  his 


INVASION   OF   MARYLAND. 


141 


subordinate  officers.  Being  in  citizen's  dress,  he  managed  to  slip 
through  the  guard,  but  not  till  after  he  had  obtained  important  informa 
tion  relative  to  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  Reaching  Washington, 
he  at  once  sent  an  attache  of  the  paper  up  the  Potomac  to  Point  of 
Rocks,  also  informed  the  Government  that  the  rebels  were  intending  to 
invade  Maryland.  No  credence  was  given  to  his  assertion ;  the  Govern 
ment  believed  that  Washington  was  the  point  aimed  at.  The  rebels 


VIEW    IN    CULPEPER. 


made  their  appearance  at  Point  of  Rocks,  the  messenger  on  watch  gave 
Mr.  Painter  information  by  telegraph  that  Stuart  was  crossing.  That 
gentleman  informed  the  Government  of  the  fact,  and  forwarded  a 
despatch  to  his  paper.  The  Washington  papers  in  the  afternoon  con 
tained  semi-official  denials  of  the  despatch  to  the  Inquirer.  But  infor 
mation  from  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  Company  that  the  rebels 
had  possession  of  the  road  at  Point  of  Rocks  could  not  be  disputed. 
Even  then  the  Government  was  slow  to  believe  that  the  rebels  seriously 
intended  a  movement  upon  Maryland. 

General  Lee  was  flushed  with  success.  He  had  reason  to  think  well 
of  himself  and  of  his  troops.  He  had  raised  the  siege  of  Richmond, 
transferred  the  war  to  the  vicinity  of  Washington,  had  defeated  Pope  on 


142 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


the  old  battle-ground  of  Manassas,  and  driven  the  Union  forces  into  the 
defences  of  the  capital.  His  troops  believed  that  they  could  accomplish 
anything  —  overcome  all  obstacles  —  sweep  away  the  Union  army  and 
march  to  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  and  New  York. 

Lee  entered  Maryland  as  a  liberator,  believing  that  the  people  would 
rise  en  masse  to  welcome  him ;  but  he  was  greatly  mistaken. 


MAP    OF    OPERATIONS    AROUND    WASHINGTON. 

Taking  the  train  from  Philadelphia,  I  went  to  Harrisburg,  Lancaster, 
and  York  in  Pennsylvania,  and  thence  into  western  Maryland.  Every 
where  the  people  were  arming.  All  the  able-bodied  men  were  drilling. 
All  labour  was  at  a  standstill.  The  fires  of  the  foundries  went  out ; 
the  farmers  left  their  uncut  grain  in  the  field.  Men  worth  millions  of 
dollars  were  in  the  ranks  as  privates.  Members  of  Congress,  professors 
of  colleges  with  their  classes,  iron-masters  with  their  workmen,  minis 
ters,  and  able-bodied  men  of  their  congregations,  were  hastening  to  the 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND. 


143 


rendezvous.  The  State  Capitol  grounds  were  swarming  with  men, 
receiving  arms  and  ammunition.  It  was  a  glorious  exhibition  of  patriot 
ism  ;  yet  I  could  but  think  that  they  would  offer  a  feeble  resistance  in 
the  open  field  to  well-drilled  troops.  At  Bunker  Hill  raw  militia  stood 
the  fire  of  British  veterans;  but  such  instances  of  pluck  are  rare  in 
history. 

Going  up  the  Cumberland 
Valley  I  reached  Greencastle 
on  the  14th  of  September, 
ten  miles  from  Hagerstown. 
I  could  hear  a  dull  and 
heavy  booming  of  cannon 
to  the  south,  in  the  direc 
tion  of  South  Mountain  ;  but 
the  rebels  were  at  Hagers 
town,  and  had  made  a  dash 
almost  up  to  Greencastle. 
The  only  troops  in  the  place 
were  a  few  companies  watch 
ing  the  border,  and  momen 
tarily  expecting  the  enemy 
to  appear.  Citizens  of  Mary 
land,  some  from  Virginia, 
Union  men,  were  there, 
ready  to  run  farther  North 
on  the  slightest  alarm.  MAJOR-GENERAL  FITZ  JOHN  PORTER. 

The  little  village  was  suddenly  excited  by  the  cry,  "  They  are 
coming !  "  "  They  are  coming  !  "  It  was  not  a  body  of  Confederates, 
however,  but  the  Union  cavalry,  which  had  cut  their  way  out  from 
Harper's  Ferry  in  the  night  before  the  pusillanimous  surrender  of 
Colonel  Miles.  They  crossed  the  pontoon  bridge,  moved  up  the 
Potomac,  through  wood  paths  and  byways,  twice  coming  in  contact 
with  the  rebel  pickets,  and  falling  in  with  Longstreet's  ammunition 
trains  between  Hagerstown  and  Williamsport,  consisting  of  one  hundred 
wagons,  which  were  captured.  Many  of  the  teamsters  were  slaves,  who 
were  very  glad  to  see  the  Yankees.  They  were  contented  under 
their  capture. 

"Were  you  not  frightened  when  you  saw  the  Yankees?"  I  asked 
of  one. 


144  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

"  Not  de  leastest  bit,  massa.  I  was  glad  to  see  'em.  Ye  see,  we  all 
wanted  to  get  Norf.  De  captain  of  de  guard,  he  tell  me  to  whip  up 
my  horses  and  get  away,  but  I  done  cut  for  de  woods  right  towards 
de  Norf." 

He  chuckled  merrily  over  it,  and  said,  "  I 's  in  de  service  of  de 
Union  now." 

He  was  driving  the  horses  with  evident  satisfaction  at  the  sudden 
change  in  his  fortunes. 

When  John  Brown  woke  the  world  from  its  dreaming,  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  he  had  an  accomplice  named  Cook,  who  escaped  and  concealed 
himself  in  the  mountains  of  Pennsylvania,  but  who  was  hunted  down 
by  Fitz  Hugh  Miller,  of  Chambersburg.  Among  the  rebel  prisoners 
was  this  same  Fitz  Hugh,  dressed  in  a  suit  of  rusty  gray,  with  a  black 
ostrich  plume  in  his  hat,  sunburned,  dusty,  having  a  hang-dog  look. 
He  was  a  captain  in  the  rebel  service.  The  Dutch  blood  of  the  citizens, 
usually  as  calm  and  steady  in  its  flow  as  the  rivers  of  their  Fatherland, 
came  up  with  a  rush. 

"  Hang  him  !  Down  with  the  traitor !  Kill  him  !  "  they  shouted. 
They  i  ashed  to  seize  him,  but  the  guards  kept  the  populace  at  bay.  The 
excitement  increased.  Miller  appealed  to  the  guards  to  protect  him. 
He  was  quickly  hurried  into  the  jail,  which  was  strongly  guarded.  A 
great  change  had  taken  place  in  the  opinions  of  the  people.  They  had 
been  indifferent  to  the  questions  of  the  hour,  but  the  rebel  raid,  by 
which  they  had  lost  their  horses,  had  taught  them  an  excellent  lesson. 
Self-interest  is  sometimes  a  stimulant  to  patriotism.  They  even  began 
to  look  with  complacency  upon  what  John  Brown  had  done. 

The  Confederates  evacuated  Hagerstown  on  the  morning  of  the  16th 
of  September,  and  an  hour  later  I  entered  it  on  the  first  train,  which 
was  greeted  by  the  people  with  shouts  and  hurrahs  and  demonstration? 
of  joy,  as  if  it  brought  emancipation  from  long  bondage.  Some  of  the 
citizens  had  manifested  sympathy  with  the  Southern  troops.  Still  there 
were  groups  of  excited  men  in  the  streets,  shouting,  "  We  '11  hang  the 
cusses.  We  've  spotted  them,  and  if  they  ever  come  back  we  '11  be  the 
death  of  them,  as  sure  as  there 's  a  God." 

The  battle  of  South  Mountain  had  been  fought,  and  the  hostile 
armies  were  concentrating  for  a  trial  of  strength  along  the  peaceful 
banks  of  the  Antietam. 

I  was  awakened  at  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  September 
by  the  booming  of  cannon.  It  was  a  dull,  leaden  morning.  The 


INVASION    OF  MARYLAND.  145 

clouds  hung  low  upon  the  mountains,  and  swept  in  drifts  along  the 
hillsides.  The  citizens  of  Hagerstown  were  astir,  —  some  standing  on 
the  housetops,  listening  to  the  increasing  thunder  of  the  cannonade, 
some  in  the  church  steeples,  others  making  haste  to  visit  the  field  of 
battle.  I  had  no  horse,  but  finding  a  stable  keeper,  was  soon  the  owner 
of  one.  The  horse  dealer  was  quite  willing  to  dispose  of  his  animals. 
"  Horse-flesh  is  mighty  onsartin'  these  days,"  said  he.  "  The  rebels 
took  my  best  ones,  and  if  they  should  come  here  again,  I  reckon 
they  would  clean  me  out." 

My  first  impulse  was  to  push  directly  down  the  Sharpsburg  turnpike 
and  gain  the  rear  of  the  Confederates,  enter  their  lines  as  a  citizen, 
and  see  the  battle  from  their  side. 

"Don't  do  it,  sir,"  said  a  citizen. 

Upon  reflection,  it  appeared  to  be  good  advice,  and  so  turning  about 
(for  I  had  already  gone  a  mile  or  more  in  that  direction)  I  took  the 
Boonsboro  pike  and  rode  rapidly  towards  the  battle-field.  Two  or  three 
miles  out  I  came  across  a  Confederate  soldier,  —  bareheaded,  pale,  sallow, 
worn  out  by  hard  marching,  lying  under  an  oak-tree  by  the  roadside. 
His  gun  was  by  his  side.  He  raised  his  head  and  held  up  his  hand,  as 
if  to  implore  me  not  to  harm  him.  He  belonged  to  a  Georgia  regiment, 
and  had  dropped  by  the  way,  too  feeble  to  keep  his  place  in  the  ranks. 
Citizens  came  and  cared  for  him. 

Striking  off  from  the  turnpike  in  a  by-path,  then  across  fields, 
through  oak  groves,  directed  by  the  roar  of  battle,  descending  a  steep 
hill,  and  fording  the  Antietam,  I  gained  the  battle-field  in  rear  of  the 
right  wing,  where  Hooker  was  in  command.  Passing  beyond  the  field 
hospitals,  I  reached  the  hill,  on  Poffenberg's  farm. 

The  fire  was  raging  fearfully  in  front  of  Sumner ;  but  Hooker's  and 
Mansfield's  cannon  were  silent,  cooling  their  brazen  lips  after  the 
morning's  fever.  In  the  hollow  behind  the  ridge,  east  of  Poffenberg's 
house,  the  Pennsylvania  Reserve  Corps  —  what  was  left  of  them  — 
were  lying,  sad,  yet  not  disheartened.  How  changed  from  what  they 
were  a  year  before,  then  fifteen  thousand  strong ! 

"  We  cannot  lose  many  more,"  said  one,  as  I  talked  of  the  morning's 
action.  Gibbon's  brigade,  of  Hooker's  corps,  had  crossed  the  turnpike 
and  was  holding  the  grounds  in  the  woods  between  it  and  the  Potomac. 

Ascending  the  ridge,  I  came  upon  Battery  B,  Fourth  Artillery,  also 
Cooper's  and  Easton's  Pennsylvania  batteries,  the  New  Hampshire 
Ninth,  and  Rhode  Island  Fifth,  —  thirty  pieces  bearing  on  the  corn  field 


146 


THE   BOYS  OF   '61. 


and  the  wood-crowned  hills,  where,  alas !  hundreds  of  as  brave  men  as 
ever  breathed  were  lying,  who  just  before  had  moved  to  meet  the  enemy, 
but  who  never  again  would  engage  in  battle. 

The  firing  was  hot  and  heavy  a  few  rods  south. 

The  fight  began  with  the  pickets  in  the  night,  and  was  taken  up  by 
the  artillery  at  daylight.  The  enemy  had  concentrated  a  heavy  force  on 
their  left,  we  on  our  right,  because  the  lay  of  the  land  required  it,  the 


"CITIZENS    . 


CARED    FOR    HIM. 


right  being  our  strongest  ground,  and  their  left  their  weakest.  The 
ridge  behind  Poffenberg's  house  was  the  door-post  on  which  our  fortunes 
hinged.  Not  so  with  them,  —  theirs  was  a  double  door,  its  hinge  being 
in  the  woods  bordering  the  turnpike  south  of  the  tollhouse. 

Hooker  gave  Meade,  with  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  the  right, 
Ricketts  the  left,  and  placed  Doubleday  in  support  in  rear.  Mansfield 
joined  Hooker's  left,  but  was  an  hour  behind  time.  Sumner  was  slow  to 
come  into  action.  Hooker  advanced,  drove  in  the  pickets,  found  a  bat 
tery  on  his  extreme  right,  which,  as  soon  as  he  came  within  its  range, 
began  to  plough  him  with  a  flanking  fire.  Meade  obliqued  to  the 
right,  poured  in  a  few  volleys,  and  drove  the  enemy  across  the  turnpike. 
This  was  the  extreme  left  of  the  enemy's  line.  Hooker  crossed  the 


INVASION   OF  MARYLAND. 


147 


turnpike  a  few  rods  north  of  Poffenberg'sJ  marched  through  the  fields  to 
the  ridge  by  the  corn  field.  Having  Obtained  possession  of  the  ridge  east 
of  Poffenberg's,  he  planted  his  batteries  and  opened  a  vigorous  cannon 
ade  which  lasted  several  minutes. 

The  lips  of  the  cannon  were  cooling,  and  there  was  a  lull  in  the  strife. 
Desiring  to  obtain  a  nearer  view  of  the  enemy,  I  rode  down  the  slope 
through  Poffenberg's  door  yard  where  were  lying  two  horses  killed  by  a 
cannon    shot  which   smashed 
the  head  of  one  and  tore  open 
the  neck  of  the  other.     The 
dead  of  the  Pennsylvania  Re 
serves  were  lying  under  the 
palings  of  the  garden  fence. 
The  gable  of  the  house  was 
torn   to  pieces  by  a  shell. 
A  little  farther  on  dead  men 
in  blue   and  dead  men  in 
gray  were  thickly  strewn  ; 
and  still  farther  out,  along 
the  narrow  lane  which  runs 
southwest  from  the  house, 
they  were  as  thick    as   the 
withered    leaves   in   autumn. 
How  the  battle  -  storm  howled 
through  those  woods,   fiercer 
than  the  blasts  of  November ! 
It  was    a    tornado    which 
wrenched  off   the    trunks    of 

oaks  large  enough  for  a  ship's  keelson,  —  riving  them,  splintering  them 
with  the  force  of  a  thunderbolt. 

I  rode  down  the  turnpike  toward  the  large  farmhouse  of  Mr.  Miller, 
unconscious  that  I  was  almost  upon  the  Confederate  line,  till  accosted 
by  a  soldier  lying  prostrate  upon  the  ground  behind  the  fence,  who 
informed  me  that  I  had  reached  the  skirmish  line,  and  suggested  that 
a  man  horseback  would  be  a  fine  mark  for  the  Confederates  secreted  in 
the  corn  rows  of  the  adjoining  field.  Acting  upon  the  suggestion,  1 
returned  to  Poffenberg's,  and  rode  south  along  the  Union  line.  It  was 
a  pleasure  to  come  upon  Brigadier-General  0.  0.  Howard.  He  greeted 
me  cordially.  Since  seeing  him  he  had  lost  an  arm  at  Williamsburg. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    E.    V.    SUMNER. 


148  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

He  had  just  been  placed  in  command  of  the  right  wing,  Hooker  having 
been  wounded,  and  Mansfield  killed. 

We  were  in  the  open  field,  a  few  rods  southeast  of  Poffenberg's 
barn.  General  Howard  rode  forward  a  few  steps,  looked  through  the 
leafy  branches  of  the  oaks  along  the  turnpike.  We  could  see  the  dark 
lines  of  the  enemy  moving  through  the  corn  field.  "  Tell  the  batteries  to 
give  them  the  heaviest  fire  possible,"  he  said.  It  was  spoken  as  deliber 
ately  as  if  he  had  said  to  his  servant,  "  Bring  me  a  glass  of  water." 
How  those  thirty  pieces  of  artillery  opened !  Crack !  crack !  crack ! 
The  gray  lines  wavered,  swayed  to  and  fro,  and  disappeared,  finding 
shelter  behind  an  intervening  ridge. 

Sumner's  division  was  coming  into  position.  General  McClellan's 
plan,  so  far  as  I  could  comprehend  any  method  of  attack,  was  to  have 
Hooker's  and  Mansfield's  divisions  assault  Lee's  left  flank  and  that  Sum- 
ner  was  to  support  them,  but  Hooker  had  attacked  singly  and  had  been 
repulsed ;  so  had  Mansfield.  It  was  twenty  minutes  past  seven  in  the 
morning  when  Sumner  received  his  orders  to  cross  the  Antietam  River. 
For  thirty -six  hours  he  had  been  doing  nothing.  He  had  heard  the  uproar 
of  battle  and  at  last  received  orders  to  inarch  to  the  support  of  the  other 
two  divisions.  It  was  too  late  to  support  them ;  he  must  attack  inde 
pendently.  He  was  getting  on  in  years,  past  seventy,  brave,  grim,  —  a 
cavalry  officer,  who  had  endured  great  hardships  in  frontier  service.  He 
had  had  little  experience  with  infantry  and  formed  his  troops  in  a 
peculiar  manner,  in  columns  of  brigades  with  no  wings  to  protect  his 
flanks. 

Looking  across  an  open  field,  I  could  see  a  small  brick  building,  behind 
which  was  a  grove  of  oaks.  It  was  the  Dunker  meeting-house,  and 
the  Confederate  line  was  but  a  short  distance  beyond  it.  Sedgwick's 
division  was  to  move  across  the  field  and  fall  upon  the  Confederates. 
French's  and  Richardson's  divisions  were  to  move  farther  south.  Quite 
likely  Sumner  thought  that  they  would  be  sufficient  to  protect  his  left 
flank.  Possibly  they  might  if  they  had  advanced  with  Sedgwick,  but 
they  were  not  in  position  when  Sedgwick,  with  Dana's  brigade  in  front, 
Gorman's  immediately  behind  it,  and  Howard's  next  in  line,  advanced. 
Hot  blasts  from  the  Confederate  artillery  beat  upon  them  as  Dana's 
men  crossed  the  Hagerstown  turnpike,  north  of  the  church.  Gorman 
was  a  little  east  of  it,  when  suddenly  a  line  of  men  in  gray  rose,  seem 
ingly  out  of  the  earth,  on  their  left  flank.  General  Sumner  at  this 
moment  was  talking  with  Major  Philbrick  of  the  Massachusetts  Fif- 


INVASION    OF   MARYLAND.  149 

teenth  Regiment.  The  major  was  the  first  to  espy  the  men  in  gray.  The 
brave  old  man  gazed  a  moment,  then  dashed  up  to  Dana. 

"  Change  front  ? "  he  shouted.  The  advancing  line  came  to  a  halt. 
Cannon  shot  were  ploughing  through  the  ranks,  shells  exploding,  and 
volleys  of  musketry  rolling  from  the  east  of  the  ledge  of  stone  behind 
the  church.  Dana's  men  had  been  marching  southwest;  the  order 
directed  them  to  swing  the  line  and  face  southeast,  which  would  bring 
them  under  an  enfilading  fire.  General  Howard  saw  the  Confederates 
folding  around  his  left  flank,  held  by  the  Seventy-second  Pennsylvania. 
The  troops  swing  as  best  they  can,  but  for  want  of  room  become 
confused.  The  struggle  is  short,  but  men  go  down  in  heaps.  In  a  few 
minutes,  more  than  two  thousand  are  killed  or  wounded,  and  the  whole 
division  is  compelled  to  fall  back.  The  Confederates,  having  repulsed 
Sedgwick,  fall  back  and  disappear  in  the  hollow  from  which  they  came. 
The  Fifteenth  Massachusetts  advanced  with  582  men  ;  in  twenty  min 
utes  343  had  been  killed  or  disabled.  The  Confederate  loss  was  less 
severe,  but  General  Hood  regarded  it  as  one  of  the  most  terrific  struggles 
he  had  ever  seen. 

The  uproar  died  away.  During  the  lull  in  the  storm  General  McClel- 
lan,  whose  headquarters  were  in  a  fine  old  farm  mansion,  east  of  the 
Antietam,  visited  the  field.  I  was  sitting  on  my  horse  in  the  edge  of  a 
grove,  north  of  Mr.  Musna's  house,  when  he  rode  up  accompanied  by  his 
staff.  The  soldiers  gave  no  hurrah  of  welcome,  but  gazed  at  him  in 
silence.  He  took  a  brief  survey  of  the  field  through  his  glass,  closed  it, 
turned  his  horse  once  more  toward  the  Antietam,  and  reached  his 
headquarters. 

It  was  an  inspiring  scene  —  if  there  can  be  anything  inspiring  in  war, 
when  French's  and  Richardson's  divisions  moved  down  the  fields  a  little 
farther  south.  The  gun-barrels  and  bayonets  were  gleaming  in  the  sun 
light.  The  flags  of  the  regiments  and  brigades  were  fluttering  in  the 
breeze,  and  the  ranks  were  in  admirable  alignment.  Following  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  I  crossed  the  Antietam,  and  reached  the  mansion  where 
he  had  established  his  headquarters.  McClellan  and  the  members  of 
his  staff,  with  their  field-glasses,  were  watching  the  advance  of  French 
and  Richardson.  Fitz  John  Porter's  corps,  numbering  twelve  thousand, 
was  in  line  behind  a  ridge  —  McClellan  was  holding  it  in  reserve.  I 
was  in  position  to  see  every  movement  of  the  advancing  troops.  Gen 
eral  French's  division  moved  towards  the  house  of  Mr.  Musna  ;  Rich 
ardson's  towards  the  house  of  Mr.  Rulet.  French  had  Weber's,  Kimball's, 


150  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

and  Morris's  brigades.  Weber  was  in  front,  tben  Morris,  and  lastly 
Kimball.  Morris's  troops  were  entering  their  first  battle.  Suddenly  the 
hills  above  them  burst  into  flames,  and  the  smoke  of  the  Confederate 
cannon  drifted  towards  them.  Shells  exploded  above  them ;  iron  bolts 
tore  through  their  ranks.  A  little  nearer  and  haridfuls  of  white  cloud 
burst  from  the  windows  of  Musna's  house,  which  the  Confederates  were 
using  as  a  shelter. 

The  Union  skirmishers  came  to  a  burial-ground  where  the  white  mar 
ble  headstones  stood  out  in  bold  relief  against  the  deep  green  of  the 
grass  grown  graves.  Crouching  down,  resting  their  muskets  upon  the 
verdant  mounds,  the  skirmishers  gave  shot  for  shot,  and  sent  the  Confed 
erates  running  from  the  building,  first  setting  it  on  fire.  The  dark 
pillar  of  smoke,  the  flashing  of  cannon,  the  advancing  troops  make  up 
the  picture. 

Weber's  brigade  advanced  steadily,  throwing  down  fences,  scaling 
walls ;  not  so  the  new  troops  under  Morris,  which  became  confused. 

General  French  saw  that  the  time  had  come  for  a  quick,  decisive 
movement. 

"  Tell  General  Kimball  to  move  to  the  front  and  come  in  on  the  left 
of  Weber,"  he  said  to  one  of  his  staff. 

Kimball's  troops  were  veterans,  commanded  by  a  cool-headed,  brave, 
self-reliant  officer.  The  brigade  swung  to  the  left,  entered  a  ravine,  and 
moved  towards  the  house  of-  Mr.  Rulet,  sweeping  through  an  orchard, 
and  along  a  narrow  roadway  leading  to  the  house.  Just  beyond  the 
house  is  a  road,  which  has  been  used  for  many  years.  The  rains  have 
washed  it  till  it  has  sunk  below  the  surface  of  the  adjoining  fields,  form 
ing  a  natural  fortification.  We  who  beheld  the  spectacle  did  not  know 
that  D.  H.  Hill's  Confederate  division  was  lying  in  the  road,  awaiting 
the  onset.  The  advancing  troops  did  not  know  it.  We  could  only  see 
the  Confederate  batteries  flaming  farther  up  the  slope,  and  the  Union 
batteries  on  the  right  of  French,  in  the  grove  east  of  the  Dunker  church, 
sending  their  shells  in  the  direction  of  the  general  Confederate  line. 

The  advancing  troops  reached  the  crest  of  the  hill,  and  suddenly 
beheld  a  rail  fence  between  them  and  the  road,  and  a  line  of  men  rising 
from  the  ground.  Instead  of  halting  appalled  before  the  sudden  appari 
tion,  with  a  hurrah  they  rushed  forward  and  poured  a  volley  into  the 
Confederate  ranks.  The  men  in  gray  went  down  in  heaps.  In  a 
twinkling  the  Confederate  line  was  annihilated.  The  few  who  were  left 
fled  into  a  corn  field,  sloping  up  the  hillside.  The  Union  troops  tore 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND. 


153 


down  the  fence,  leaped  across  the  line  of  dead  and  dying,  and  followed 
the  fugitives  into  the  corn  rows. 

There  are  turning-points  in  the  lives  of  men.  General  McClellan 
was  sitting  in  an  armchair  beholding  the  scene.  He  does  not  compre 
hend  that  a  great  moment  has  come ;  that  now  is  the  supreme  moment 
for  him  to  hurl  Fitz  John  Porter's  corps  of  twelve  'thousand  men  upon 


BATTLE    OF    ANTIETAM. 


the  broken  Confederate  lines,  and  drive  it  like  a  wedge  into  Lee's  centre, 
fold  back  two  wings  of  the  Confederates,  and  drive  Lee  pell-mell  back 
upon  the  Potomac,  with  only  one  avenue  of  escape  at  Shepardstown. 
Had  he  seen  it  and  given  the  order,  there  can  be  little  doubt  as  to  the 
result,  for  at  that  hour  Jackson's  troops,  on  their  way  from  Harper's 
Ferry,  had  not  joined  Lee ;  they  were  several  miles  away. 

While  French  was  thus  breaking  the  Confederate  centre,  Richardson 
was  engaging  Longstreet,  south  of  Rulet's,  driving  the  Confederates  from 
that  section  of  the  sunken  road.  In  the  mel^e,  Richardson  received  a 


154 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


mortal  wound.     Nearly  six  hundred  Confederates  were  taken  prisoners, 
and  Longstreet's  line  forced  back  to  the  village  of  Sharpsburg. 

It  was  an  auspicious  moment  for  decisive  action  on  the  part  of 
McClellan.  Near  his  headquarters,  screened  from  the  enemy's  view, 
were  eleven  thousand  men  under  Fitz  John  Porter  waiting  for  orders, 
which  never  came  to  them.  They  could  hear  the  roar  of  the  battle,  the 
rolls  of  musketry  like  the  ground  swell  of  the  waves  of  the  ocean,  the 


"WAITING    FOR    ORDERS. 


thunder  of  the  cannonade.  They  were  in  a  position  from  whence  they 
could  have  been  hurled  in  mass  upon  the  broken  Confederates.  Through 
the  day  they  stood  there,  doing  nothing. 

The  Antietam  River  was  crossed  by  four  stone  bridges.  Hooker  and 
Mansfield  had  crossed  the  two  upper  ones.  The  next  was  on  the  road 
leading  from  Theedysville  to  Sharpsburg;  the  fourth,  farther  down 
stream,  was  twelve  feet  wide  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length. 
General  McClellan  planned  to  have  it  carried  by  General  Burnside. 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND.  155 

Upon  the  western  bank  is  a  limestone  quarry  and  a  stone  wall,  making 
a  natural  fortress,  held  by  a  brigade  of  Confederates  under  General 
Howell  Cobb,  who  had  been  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  under  Buchanan. 
Burnside  planted  his  batteries  on  the  eastern  side,  and  all  through  the 
forenoon  they  had  rained  solid  shot  and  shell  upon  the  quarry,  with 
little  effect. 

It  was  a  peremptory  order  from  McClellan  which  a  member  of  his 
staff  carried  to  Burnside. 

"You  are  to  carry  the  bridge,  gain  the  heights  beyond,  advance  to 
Sharpsburg,  and  gain  the  rear  of  the  enemy." 

There  was  no  need  for  such  an  order.  The  water  in  the  Antietam 
was  so  low  that  it  could  be  forded  at  almost  any  point.  I  myself  crossed 
it  several  times  during  the  day,  and  in  no  instance  did  my  horse  go  above 
his  knees  into  the  water.  It  is  fair  to  conclude  that  neither  McClellan 
or  Burnside  made  any  effort  to  discover  whether  or  not  the  stream  could 
be  forded. 

To  carry  the  bridge  the  attacking  troops  must  wind  down  a  hill,  cross 
a  level  plateau,  rush  across  the  bridge,  climb  the  steep  bank  beyond, 
with  cannon  pouring  canister  into  their  ranks  and  a  brigade  of  Con 
federates  at  close  range  mowing  down  the  assaulting  troops.  Several 
attempts  were  made  by  Burnside  during  the  forenoon,  resulting  in 
failure.  McClellan  seemed  to  think  that  the  only  chance  for  victory  lay 
in  carrying  the  bridge.  He  sent  Colonel  Key  with  an  imperative  order 
to  have  the  bridge  carried  with  the  bayonet,  no  matter  at  what  sacrifice 
of  life. 

The  assault  was  made,  the  Seventh  Connecticut  leading.  There  was 
a  fearful  slaughter,  but  the  Confederates  were  driven  from  the  limestone 
quarry,  and  the  way  was  open  for  an  advance  toward  Sharpsburg.  After 
the  bridge  had  been  carried  it  was  discovered  that  the  stream  could  be 
forded,  and  a  large  number  of  the  regiments  waded  the  water  to  the 
Western  bank. 

At  three  o'clock  the  whole  Ninth  Corps  advanced.  I  rode  down  to  the 
bridge,  and  from  the  hill  near  by  saw  the  movement  over  the  hills. 
There  was  an  evident  commotion  in  the  Confederate  ranks.  I  could 
see  in  the  sunlight  the  gleam  of  bayonets  above  the  heads  of 
regiments  running  southward  from  Longstreet's  position.  It  was  a 
critical  moment  with  Lee,  but  his  heart  was  cheered  by  the  arrival  of 
A.  P.  Hill's  division  of  Jackson's  corps,  coming  upon  the  double  quick 
from  Harper's  Ferry,  marching  seventeen  miles  in  seven  hours.  They 


156  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

formed   in   the   fields   south    of    Sharpsburg    just   in   season   to   hold 
Burnside  in  check. 

The  sun  was  going  down,  red  and  large,  through  the  murky  battle- 
cloud.  All  of  the  Confederate  and  many  of  the  Union  batteries  were 
flaming,  but  with  the  gloaming  the  thunder  died  away.  Groping  my 
away  among  the  bivouac  fires,  I  came  upon  a  group  of  soldiers,  who 
had  eaten  their  rations  of  biscuit  and  beef,  and  were  whiling  the  hours 
away  talking  of  the  incidents  of  the  day,  and  singing  songs.  Their 
laughter,  boisterous  at  times,  died  away  when  one  sang  the  song : 

"  Do  they  miss  me  at  home  ?     Do  they  miss  me  ? 

'T  would  be  an  assurance  most  dear 

To  know  at  this  moment  some  loved  one 

Were  saying,  <  I  wish  he  were  here.' " 

Through  the  night  the  troops  rested  on  their  arms.  With  the  rising 
of  the  sun  the  cannonade  began  again.  General  Cook's  division  of 
fresh  troops  had  arrived,  which,  with  Porter's  corps,  gave  McClellan 
twenty-five  thousand  fresh  troops.  I  could  not  discover  any  preparations 
for  a  renewal  of  the  battle.  Eighty  thousand  troops  were  there,  but 
for  some  reason,  never  explained,  McClellan  gave  no  order.  He  believed 
that  Lee  had  one  hundred  thousand,  yet  it  was  plain  from  the  different 
views  I  had  of  the  Confederate  lines  that  McClellan  had  by  far  the 
largest  number  of  men. 

A  flag  of  truce  came  out  from  the  Confederate  lines,  asking  for 
an  armistice  to  gather  up  the  wounded,  between  the  two  armies.  The 
request  was  granted.  I  walked  over  the  field  in  front  of  the  Bunker 
church,  where  a  large  number  were  lying.  Upon  the  breast  of  one 
Union  soldier  lay  a  pocket  Bible,  upon  the  fly-leaf  of  which  was 
written,  doubtless  by  a  loving  mother :  "  We  hope  and  pray  that  you 
may  be  permitted  by  a  kind  Providence  after  the  war  is  over  to  return  " 
—  a  prayer  not  to  be  granted.  He  had  given  his  life  to  the  country. 
Many  a  mother,  many  a  wife  mourned  for  a  loved  one  they  never 
again  would  see. 

The  day  passed  without  the  issuing  of  any  order  by  McClellan. 
Another  morning  dawned,  and  the  Confederate  army  was  once  more  in 
Virginia. 

After  the  retreat  of  Lee,  I  rode  over  the  ground  and  surveyed  the 
field  from  every  point.  The  dead  were  thickly  strewn.  A  Confederate 
battery  had  occupied  the  ground  around  the  Dunker  church,  a  small 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND. 


157 


brick  building  on  the  turnpike,  a  mile  south  of  Poffenberg's.  At  its 
door-step  lay  a  major,  a  captain,  and  eleven  men,  all  dead.  A  wounded 
horse,  unable  to  lie  down,  was  standing  near  a  dismantled  caisson. 


DO    THEY    MISS    ME    AT    HOME  ?  " 


Almost  human  was  the  beseeching  look  of  the  dumb  creature.  I  rode 
along  the  sunken  road,  where  the  Confederate  dead  were  lying  as 
they  had  fallen. 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


I  judged  from  a  little  counting  that  a  thousand  of  the  enemy's  dead 
were  in  the  road  and  the  adjoining  field.  A  shell  had  thrown  seven 
into  one  heap,  —  some  on  their  faces,  some  on  their  backs,  —  fallen,  as  a 


"MANY    A    WIFE    MOURNED    FOR    A    LOVED    ONE    WHOM    THEY    NEVER 
AGAIN    WOULD    SEE." 

handful  of  straws  would  fall  when  dropped  upon  the  ground.  But  not 
they  alone  suffered.  The  bloody  tide  which  had  surged  through  all  the 
morning  between  the  ridges  above,  along  the  right,  had  flowed  over  the 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND. 


159 


hill  at  this  noontide  hour.  The  yellow  soil  became  crimson ;  the  russet 
corn-leaves  turned  to  red,  as  if  autumn  had  put  on  in  a  moment  her 
richest  glory. 

Now  that  Lee  was  across  the  river,  the  order  was  given  for  the  army 
to  push  on.  I  was  in  the  village  of  Sharpsburg  when  McClellan  and  his 
staff  rode  up.  Fitz  John  Porter's  troops  cheered  him,  but  Hooker's 
men  received  him  with  sullen  silence.  Porter's  corps,  in  advance,  came 
upon  Lee's  rear  guard  at  Shepardstown,  but  was  repulsed. 


THE    NEWSBOY. 


I  had  witnessed  a  great  battle  and  made  notes  of  the  terrible  conflict. 
Then  came  a  midnight  ride  to  Hagerstown,  a  journey  to  Boston,  the 
writing  of  the  story  in  the  cars.  I  had  seen  the  entire  battle  with  the 
exception  of  Hooker's  attack,  in  the  morning.  I  was  honoured  by  the 
Baltimore  American  in  a  republication  of  my  account,  of  which  many 
thousand  copies  were  sold  to  the  soldiers.  It  has  even  been  a  pleasure 
to  receive  assurances  of  its  correctness  from  those  who  participated  in 
that  battle.  The  newsboys  did  a  thriving  business  in  selling  the  Balti 
more,  Philadelphia,  and  New  York  papers. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

INVASION    OF    KENTUCKY. 

OIMULTANEOUS  with  Lee's  advance  into  Maryland  was  the  advance 
O  of  the  Confederates  under  General  Bragg  into  Kentucky,  flanking 
General  Buell,  and  compelling  him  to  retreat  from  the  banks  of  the 
Tennessee  in  Northern  Alabama  to  Louisville.  The  Confederates  were 
warmly  welcomed  by  those  whose  sympathies  were  with  the  South. 
Bragg  was  feted  in  Frankfort, the  capital.  A  provisional  government  was 
organised.  Many  of  the  citizens  kept  open  house  to  the  Confederate 
officers. 

General  Bragg  was  dining  with  the  accomplished  Mrs.  Preston,  when 
a  messenger  dashed  into  town  with  the  intelligence  of  the  advance  of 
the  Union  troops.  Governor  Harris, — six  hours  a  Governor, — packed 
his  carpetbag  in  great  haste.  The  brilliant  throng  of  officers  mounted 
their  horses,  the  ladies  took  down  their  miniature  flags,  while  the  citi 
zens  of  the  place  prepared  to  change  their  politics.  The  Confederate 
force  in  the  town  consisted  of  two  regiments  of  infantry  and  one  of 
cavalry,  guarding  the  turnpike  bridge  across  the  Kentucky  River. 

The  Union  cavalry  came  thundering  down  the  hill.  It  was  in  the 
evening;  and  without  halting  to  ascertain  who  or  what  they  were  to 
encounter,  dashed  across  the  bridge.  The  Confederates  gave  one  irres 
olute  volley  and  fled  precipitately  from  the  town,  which  was  once  more 
and  for  a  finality  in  the  hands  of  the  Union  men.  Four  days  later  the 
battle  of  Perryville  was  fought,  and  then  the  invaders  retired  from  the 
State  with  their  booty. 

Their  visit  was  at  once  a  curse  and  a  blessing,  —  a  curse,  because  of 
the  havoc,  the  desolation,  and  pillage ;  a  blessing,  because  it  brought 
Kentuckians  to  a  sharp  corner.  The  President  had  just  issued  his 
Proclamation  of  freedom,  and  Kentucky  slaveholders  were  grumbling, 
and  were  ready  to  shake  hands  with  the  Confederates.  They  had  wel 
comed  their  Southern  friends,  who  had  robbed  and  plundered  them 
without  stint. 

The  Union  men,  on  the  other  hand,  hailed  with  joy  the  advance  of 

160 


INVASION   OF   KENTUCKY. 


161 


the  men  in  blue.     Probably  in  no  State  was  the  loyalty  of  those  who 
stood  by  the  Union  more  intense  than  in  eastern  Kentucky,  Tennessee, 


"THE  UNION  FOREVER!  HURRAH!  BOYS,  HURRAH!" 

and  the  western  section  of  North  Carolina.     The  people  of  the  mountain 
section  never  wavered  in  their  allegiance  to  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac  the  while  was  doing  nothing,  and,  seeing  no 
signs  of  any  immediate  movement,  I  hastened  West  once  more  to  Louis- 


162 


THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 


ville.  Six  months  had  sufficed  to  bring  about  a  marked  change  in 
Kentucky.  Men  who,  the  preceding  winter,  had  been  non-committal 
on  public  affairs,  had  become  outspoken  for  the  Union. 


"SLAVERY    AT    ITS    BEST." 


President  Lincoln  had  announced  his  intention  of  issuing  a  proclama 
tion  emancipating  the  slaves  in  States  that  had  seceded  and  joined  the 
Confederacy.  Kentucky  had  remained  in  the  Union  and  the  owners  of 


INVASION   OF   KENTUCKY. 


163 


slaves  were  to  be  compensated  for  their  slaves  by  the  general  Govern 
ment.  I  made  the  acquaintance  of  gentlemen  who  were  kind  to  their 
slaves,  providing  them  with  comfortable  cabins,  and  supplying  them 


"THE    BROAD    GK 


LEAVES    RIPENING    IN    THE    SUN. 


with  good  food.  When  too  old  to  work,  they  could  sit  all  day  by  their 
cabin  doors  basking  in  the  sunshine.  This  was  slavery  at  its  best.  On 
plantations  owned  by  these  gentlemen  the  field  hands  were  not  greatly 


164  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

overworked.  There  were  fields  in  tobacco,  —  the  broad  green  leaves 
ripening  in  the  sun.  Negro  men  and  women  were  harvesting  the  plant. 
Of  all  the  negro  labourers  not  one  manifested  any  interest  in  his  work. 
Slavery  offered  no  incentive  to  energetic  action.  It  was  enforced  labour  ; 
time  was  of  no  account.  Indolence  was  a  virtue. 

There  was  much  difference  of  opinion  in  regard  to  the  course  pursued 
by  President  Lincoln.  Those  who  loved  the  union  of  the  States,  who 
comprehended  the  blessings  that  come  from  the  Constitution,  saw  that 
slavery  was  doomed,  and  accepted  the  wiping  out  of  the  institution  as 
a  logical  and  inevitable  conclusion. 

The  Louisville  Journal  condemned  the  Proclamation,  giving  utterance 
to  the  voice  of  the  slaveholders,  declaring  that  the  Proclamation  would 
have  no  binding  force  in  that  State  ;  but  the  soldiers  hailed  it  with  joy. 
They  felt  that  slavery  was  the  cause  of  the  war,  and  were  longing  to 
see  it  overthrown.  Bragg  having  left  the  State,  many  masters  began  to 
look  up  their  slaves,  some  of  whom  had  fled  to  the  Union  lines  for 
protection. 

One  wing  of  the  army  was  resting  at  Williamstown,  about  twenty-five 
miles  south  of  Cincinnati,  in  which  was  a  division  commanded  by  Gen 
eral  Q.  A.  Gillmore ;  then  a  brigadier  who,  in  common  with  many  other 
officers,  believed  in  what  was  called  the  "  Kentucky  policy."  When  the 
army  began  a  forward  movement  in  pursuit  of  Bragg,  General  Gillmore 
issued  an  order,  known  as  General  Order  No.  5,  which  reads  as  fol 
lows: 

"  All  contrabands,  except  officers'  servants,  will  be  left  behind  when 
the  army  moves  to-morrow  morning.  Public  transportation  will  in  no 
case  be  furnished  to  officers'  servants. 

"  Commanders  of  regiments  and  detachments  will  see  this  order 
promptly  enforced." 

Among  the  regiments  of  the  division  was  the  Twenty -second  Wis 
consin,  Colonel  Utley,  an  officer  who  had  no  sympathy  with  slavery. 
He  had  a  cool  head  and  a  good  deal  of  nerve.  He  had  read  the  Procla 
mation  of  President  Lincoln,  and  made  up  his  mind  to  do  what  was 
right,  recognising  the  President  as  his  Commander-in-chief,  and  not  the 
State  of  Kentucky.  There  were  negroes  accompanying  his  regiment, 
and  he  did  not  see  fit  to  turn  them  out.  Three  days  later  he  received 
the  following  note : 

"  October  18,  1862. 

"  COLONEL  :  You  will  at  once  send  to  my  headquarters  the  four  con- 


INVASION   OF   KENTUCKY.  165 

trabands,  John,  Abe,  George,  and  Dick,  known  to  belong  to  good  and 
loyal  citizens.     They  are  in  your  regiment,  or  were  this  morning. 
"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"  Q.  A.  GILLMORE,  Brigadier- General" 

Colonel  Utley,  instead  of  sending  the  men,  replied : 

"  Permit  me  to  say,  that  I  recognise  your  authority  to  command  me 
in  all  military  matters  pertaining  to  the  military  movements  of  the 
army.  I  do  not  look  upon  this  as  belonging  to  that  department.  I 
recognise  no  authority  on  the  subject  of  delivering  up  contrabands  save 
that  of  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

"  You  are,  no  doubt,  conversant  with  that  Proclamation,  dated  Sept. 
22,  1862,  and  the  law  of  Congress  on  the  subject.  In  conclusion,  I  will 
say,  that  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  their  coming  into  camp,  and  shall 
have  nothing  to  do  with  sending  them  out." 

The  note  was  despatched  to  division  headquarters.  Soon  after  an 
officer  called  upon  Colonel  Utley. 

"  You  are  wanted,  sir,  at  General  Gillmore's  quarters." 

Colonel  Utley  made  his  appearance  before  General  Gillmore. 

"  I  sent  you  an  order  this  evening." 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  I  refused  to  obey  it." 

"  I  intend  to  be  obeyed,  sir.  I  shall  settle  this  matter  at  once.  I 
shall  repeat  the  order  in  the  morning." 

"  General,  to  save  you  the  trouble  and  folly  of  such  a  course,  let  me 
say  that  I  shall  not  obey  it." 

The  colonel  departed.  Morning  came,  but  brought  no  order  for  the 
delivery  of  the  contrabands  to  their  former  owner. 

As  the  regiment  passed  through  Georgetown,  a  large  number  of  slaves 
belonging  to  citizens  of  that  place  fled  from  their  masters,  and  found 
shelter  in  the  army.  Some  of  the  officers  who  had  less  nerve  than 
Colonel  Utley  gave  them  up,  or  permitted  the  owners  to  come  and  take 
them.  A  Michigan  regiment  marching  through  the  town  had  its  lines 
entered  by  armed  citizens,  who  forcibly  took  away  their  slaves.  Colonel 
Utley  informed  the  inhabitants  that  any  attempt  to  take  contrabands 
from  his  lines  would  be  resisted. 

"  Let  me  say  to  you,  gentlemen,"  he  said  to  a  delegation  of  the  citi 
zens,  "  that  my  men  will  march  with  loaded  muskets,  and  if  any  attempt 
is  made  upon  my  regiment,  I  shall  sweep  your  streets  with  fire,  and  close 


166  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

the  history  of  Georgetown.  If  you  seriously  intend  any  such  business,  I 
advise  you  to  remove  the  women  and  children." 

The  regiment  marched  the  next  morning  with  loaded  muskets.  The 
citizens  beheld  their  negroes  sheltered  and  protected  by  a  forest  of 
gleaming  bayonets,  and  wisely  concluded  not  to  attempt  the  recovery  of 
the  uncertain  property. 

The  day  after  its  arrival  in  Nicholas ville,  a  large,  portly  gentleman, 
lying  back  in  an  elegant  carriage,  rode  up  to  the  camp,  and,  making  his 
appearance  before  the  colonel,  introduced  himself  as  Judge  Robertson, 
Chief  Justice  of  the  State  of  Kentucky. 

"  I  am  in  pursuit  of  one  of  my  boys,  who  I  understand  is  in  this  regi 
ment,"  he  said. 

"  You  mean  one  of  your  slaves,  I  presume  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir.  Here  is  an  order  from  the  general,  which  you  will  see 
directs  that  I  may  be  permitted  to  enter  the  lines  and  get  the  boy,"  said 
the  judge,  with  great  dignity. 

"  I  do  not  permit  any  civilian  to  enter  my  lines  for  any  such  purpose," 
said  the  colonel. 

The  judge  sat  down,  not  greatly  astonished,  for  the  reputation  of  the 
Twenty-second  Wisconsin,  as  an  abolition  regiment,  was  well  established. 
He  began  to  argue  the  matter.  He  talked  of  the  compromises  of  the 
Constitution,  and  proceeded  to  say  : 

"  I  was  in  Congress,  sir,  when  the  Missouri  Compromise  was  adopted, 
and  voted  for  it ;  but  I  am  opposed  to  slavery,  and  I  once  wrote  an  essay 
on  the  subject,  favouring  emancipation." 

"  Well,  sir,  all  that  may  be.  If  you  did  it  from  principle,  it  was  com 
mendable  ;  but  your  mission  here  to-day  gives  the  lie  to  your  professions. 
I  don't  permit  negro-hunters  to  go  through  my  regiment ;  but  I  will  see 
if  I  can  find  the  boy,  and  if  he  is  willing  to  go  I  will  not  hinder  him." 

The  colonel  went  out  and  found  the  negro  Joe,  a  poor,  half -starved 
negro.  He  told  his  story.  He  belonged  to  the  judge,  who  had  let  him 
to  a  brutal  Irishman  for  $50  a  year.  He  had  been  kicked  and  cuffed, 
starved  and  whipped,  till  he  could  stand  it  no  longer.  He  went  to  the 
judge  and  complained,  but  had  been  sent  back  only  to  receive  a  worse 
thrashing  for  daring  to  complain.  At  last  he  took  to  the  woods,  lived 
on  walnuts,  green  corn,  and  apples,  sleeping  among  the  corn  shucks  and 
wheat  stacks  till  the  army  came.  There  were  tears  in  Joe's  eyes  as  he 
rehearsed  his  sufferings. 

The  colonel  went  back  to  the  judge. 


INVASION   OF   KENTUCKY.  167 

"  Have  you  found  him  ?" 

"  I  have  found  a  little  yellow  boy,  who  says  that  he  belongs  to  a  man 
in  Lexington.  Come  and  see  him." 

"  This  man  claims  you  as  his  property,  Joe ;  he  says  that  you  ran 
away  and  left  him,"  said  the  colonel. 

"  Yes,  sah,  I  belongs  to  him,"  said  Joe,  who  told  his  story  again  in  a 
plain,  straightforward  manner,  showing  a  neck  scarred  and  cut  by  the 
whip. 

"  You  can  talk  with  Joe,  sir,  if  you  wish,"  said  the  colonel. 

"  Have  not  I  always  treated  you  well  ?  "  the  judge  asked. 

"  No,  massa,  you  has  n't,"  Avas  the  square,  plump  reply. 

"  How  so  ? " 

"  When  I  came  to  you  and  told  you  I  could  n't  stand  it  any  longer, 
you  said,  4  Go  back,  you  dog !  ' 

"  Did  not  I  tell  you  that  I  would  take  you  away  ?  " 

"  Yes,  massa,  but  you  never  did  it." 

The  soldiers  came  round  and  listened.  Joe  saw  that  they  were 
friends.  The  judge  stood  speechless  a  moment. 

"Joe,"  said  the  colonel,  "are  you  willing  to  go  home  with  your 
master  ?  " 

"  No,  sah,  I  is  n't." 

"  Judge  Robertson,  I  don't  think  you  can  get  that  boy.  If  you  think 
you  can,  there  he  is,  try  it.  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do  with  it,"  said 
the  colonel,  casting  a  significant  glance  around  to  the  soldiers  who  had 
gathered  about  them. 

The  judge  saw  that  he  could  not  lay  hands  upon  Joe.  "  I  '11  see 
whether  there  is  any  virtue  in  the  laws  of  Kentucky,"  he  said,  with 
great  emphasis. 

"  Perhaps,  judge,  it  will  be  as  well  for  you  to  leave  the  camp.  Some 
of  my  men  are  a  little  excitable  on  the  subject  of  slavery." 

"You  are  a  set  of  nigger-stealers,"  said  the  judge,  losing  his 
temper. 

"  Allow  me  to  say,  judge,  that  it  does  not  become  you  to  call  us 
nigger-stealers.  You  talk  about  nigger-stealing,  —  you  who  live  on  the 
sweat  and  blood  of  such  creatures  as  Joe !  Your  dwellings,  your 
churches,  are  built  from  the  earnings  of  slaves,  beaten  out  of  them  by 
brutal  overseers.  You  hire  little  children  out  to  brutes,  —  you  clothe 
them  in  rags,  —  you  hunt  them  with  hounds,  —  you  chain  them  down  to 
toil  and  suffering !  You  call  us  thieves  because  we  have  given  your  Joe 


168  THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 

food  and  protection !     Sir,  I  would  rather  be  in  the  place  of  Joe  than  in 
that  of  his  oppressor  !  "  was  the  indignant  outburst  of  the  colonel. 


"YOU    SAID,     'GO    BACK,    YOU    DOG  !  '" 

"  Well,  sir,  if  that  is  the  way  you  men  of  the  North  feel,  the  Union 
never  can  be  saved, —  never  !  You  must  give  up  our  property." 

"  Judge,  allow  me  to  tell  you  what  sort  of  Unionism  I  have  found  in 
Kentucky.  I  have  not  seen  a  half-dozen  who  did  not  damn  the  Presi- 


INVASION   OF  KENTUCKY.  169 

dent.  You  may  put  all  the  pure  Unionism  in  Kentucky  in  one  scale, 
and  a  ten-pound  nigger  baby  in  the  other,  and  the  Unionism  will  kick 
the  beam.  Allow  me  to  say,  further,  that  if  the  perpetuity  or  restora 
tion  of  the  Union  depends  upon  my  delivering  to  you  with  my  own 
hands  that  little  half-starved  dwarf  of  a  slave,  the  Union  may  be  cast 
into  hell  with  all  the  nations  that  forget  God ! " 

"  The  President's  Proclamation  is  unconstitutional.  It  has  no  bearing 
on  Kentucky.  I  see  that  it  is  your  deliberate  intention  to  set  at  naught 
the  laws,"  said  the  judge,  turning  away,  and  walking  to  General  Gill- 
more' s  headquarters. 

"  You  are  wanted  at  the  general's  headquarters,"  said  an  aid,  soon 
after,  to  Colonel  Utley. 

The  colonel  obeyed  the  summons,  and  found  there  not  only  Judge 
Robertson,  but  several  fine  old  Kentucky  gentlemen;  also  Colonel 
Coburn,  the  commander  of  the  brigade,  who  agreed  with  General  Gill- 
more  in  the  policy  then  current.  Colonel  Coburn  said : 

"  The  policy  of  the  commanding  generals,  as  I  understand  it,  is 
simply  this :  that  persons  who  have  lost  slaves  have  a  right  to  hunt  for 
them  anywhere  in  the  State.  If  a  slave  gets  inside  of  the  lines  of  a 
regiment,  the  owner  has  a  right  to  enter  those  lines,  just  as  if  no  regi 
ment  was  there,  and  take  away  the  fugitive  at  his  own  pleasure." 

"  Precisely  so.  The  Proclamation  has  no  force  in  this  State,"  said 
the  judge. 

"  I  regret  that  I  am  under  the  necessity  of  differing  in  opinion  from 
my  commanding  officers,  to  whom  I  am  ready  at  all  times  to  render 
strict  military  obedience,  but  (the  colonel  raised  his  voice)  I  reverse  the 
Kentucky  policy !  I  hold  that  the  regiment  stands  precisely  as  though 
there  were  no  slavery  in  Kentucky.  We  came  here  as  free  men,  from  a 
free  State,  at  the  call  of  the  President  to  uphold  a  free  government. 
We  have  nothing  to  do  with  slavery.  The  Twenty-second  Wisconsin, 
while  I  have  the  honour  to  command  it,  will  never  be  a  regiment  of 
nigger-catchers.  I  will  not  allow  civilians  to  enter  my  lines  at  pleasure ; 
it  is  unmilitary.  Were  I  to  permit  it,  I  should  be  justly  amenable  to  a 
court-martial.  Were  I  to  do  it,  spies  might  enter  my  lines  at  all  times 
and  depart  at  pleasure." 

There  was  silence.  But  Judge  Robertson  was  loth  to  go  away  with 
out  his  flesh  and  blood.  He  made  one  more  effort.  "  Colonel,  I  did 
not  come  to  your  lines  as  a  spy,  but  with  an  order  from  your  general. 
Are  you  willing  that  I  should  go  and  get  my  boy  ?  " 


170  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  colonel  reflected  a  moment. 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  I  will  remain  here.  I  told  you  before  that  I  should 
have  nothing  to  do  with  it." 

"  Do  you  think  that  the  men  will  permit  me  to  take  him  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  orders  to  issue  to  them  in  the  matter  ;  they  will  do  just  as 
they  please." 

"  Will  you  send  the  boy  into  some  other  regiment  ? " 

This  was  too  much  for  the  colonel.  He  could  no  longer  restrain  his 
indignation.  Looking  the  judge  squarely  in  the  face,  he  vented  his 
anger  in  scathing  words. 

The  judge  departed,  and  at  the  next  session  of  the  court  Colonel 
Utley  was  indicted  for  man-stealing ;  but  he  has  not  yet  been  brought  to 
trial.  The  case  is  postponed  till  the  day  of  judgment,  when  a  righteous 
verdict  will  be  rendered. 

The  judge  returned  to  Lexington,  called  a  public  meeting,  at  which 
he  made  a  speech,  denouncing  the  Twenty  -  second  Wisconsin  as  an 
abolition  regiment,  and  introducing  resolutions  declaring  that  the  Union 
never  could  be  restored  if  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  were  thus 
set  at  defiance.  This  from  the  judge,  while  his  son  was  in  the  rebel 
service,  fighting  against  the  Union. 

But  the  matter  was  not  yet  over.  A  few  days  later,  the  division 
containing  the  Twenty-second  Wisconsin,  commanded  by  General  Baird, 
vice  Gillmore,  was  ordered  down  the  river.  It  went  to  Louisville, 
followed  by  the  slave  -  hunters,  who  were  determined  to  have  their 
negroes. 

Orders  were  issued  to  the  colonels  not  to  take  any  contrabands  on 
board  the  boats,  and  most  of  them  obeyed.  Colonel  Utley  issued  no 
orders. 

A  citizen  called  upon  him  and  said  : 

"  Colonel,  you  will  have  trouble  in  going  through  the  city  unless  you 
give  up  the  negroes  in  your  lines." 

The  regiment  was  then  on  its  march  to  the  wharf. 

"  They  have  taken  all  the  negroes  from  the  ranks  of  the  other  regi 
ments,  and  they  intend  to  take  yours." 

The  colonel  turned  to  his  men  and  said,  quietly,  "  Fix  bayonets." 

The  regiment  moved  on  through  the  streets,  and  reached  the  Gault 
House,  where  the  slaveholders  had  congregated.  I  was  standing  on  the 
sidewalk  looking  at  the  passing  troops.  Among  the  spectators  I  noticed 
several  men  who  appeared  to  be  somewhat  excited.  A  half  dozen 


INVASION  OF  KENTUCKY.  171 

approached  the  regiment  rather  cautiously,  but  one  bolder  than  the  rest 
sprang  into  the  ranks  and  seized  a  negro  by  the  collar. 

A  dozen  "bayonets  came  down  around  him,  some  not  very  gently.  He 
let  go  his  hold  and  sprang  back  again  quite  as  quickly  as  he  entered  the 
lines. 

There  was  a  shaking  of  fists  and  muttered  curses,  but  the  regiment 
passed  on  to  the  landing,  just  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

General  Granger,  who  had  charge  of  the  transportation,  had  issued 
orders  that  no  negro  should  be  allowed  on  the  boats  without  free  papers. 

General  Baird  saw  the  negroes  on  the  steamer,  and  approaching 
Colonel  Utley,  said  : 

"  Why,  colonel,  how  is  this  ?  Have  all  of  these  negroes  free 
papers  ? " 

"  Perhaps  not  all,  but  those  who  have  n't,  have  declared  their  inten 
tions  !  "  said  the  colonel. 

The  Twenty -second  took  transportation  on  the  steamer  Commercial. 
The  captain  of  the  boat  was  a  Kentuckian,  who  came  to  Colonel  Utley 
in  great  trepidation,  saying :  "  Colonel,  I  can't  start  till  those  negroes 
are  put  on  shore.  I  shall  be  held  responsible.  My  boat  will  be  seized 
and  libelled  under  the  laws  of  the  State." 

"  I  can't  help  that,  sir ;  the  boat  is  under  the  control  and  in  the 
employ  of  the  Government.  I  am  commander  on  board,  and  you  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  steam  up  and  go  where  you  are  directed.  Other 
wise  I  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  arresting  you." 

The  captain  departed  and  began  his  preparations.  But  now  came  the 
sheriff  of  Jefferson  County  with  a  writ.  He  wanted  the  bodies  of 
George,  Abraham,  John,  and  Dick,  who  were  still  with  the  Twenty- 
second.  They  were  the  runaway  property  of  a  fellow  named  Hogan, 
who  a  few  days  before  had  figured  in  a  convention  held  at  Frankfort,  in 
which  he  introduced  a  series  of  Secession  resolutions. 

"  I  have  a  writ  for  your  arrest,  but  I  am  willing  to  waive  all  action 
on  condition  of  your  giving  up  the  fugitives  which  you  are  harbouring 
contrary  to  the  peace  and  dignity  of  the  State,"  said  the  sheriff. 

"  I  have  other  business  to  attend  to  just  now.  I  am  under  orders 
from  my  superiors  in  command  to  proceed  down  the  river  without  any 
delay,  and  must  get  the  boat  under  way,"  said  the  colonel,  bowing, 
politely. 

"  But,  colonel,  you  are  aware  of  the  consequences  of  deliberately  set 
ting  at  defiance  the  laws  of  a  sovereign  State,"  said  the  sheriff. 


172  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

"Are  you  all  ready  there?"  said  the  colonel,  not  to  the  sheriff,  but 
to  the  officer  of  the  day,  who  had  charge  of  affairs. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

«  Then  cast  off." 

The  game  of  bluff  had  been  played  between  the  Twenty-second  Wis 
consin  and  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  Wisconsin  had  won. 

The  sheriff  jumped  ashore.  There  were  hoarse  puffs  from  the  steam- 
pipes,  the  great  wheels  turned  in  the  stream,  the  Commercial  swung 
from  her  moorings,  and  the  soldiers  of  Wisconsin  floated  down  the 
broad  Ohio  with  the  Stars  and  Stripes  waving  above  them. 

By  their  devotion  to  principle,  by  the  firmness  of  their  commander, 
they  had  given  the  cause  of  Freedom  a  mighty  uplift  in  the  old  State  of 
Kentucky. 

The  army  under  Buell  was  waiting  for  orders  to  move,  but  no  orders 
came.  Buell  had  no  plans.  It  was  in  the  Blue  Grass  region  where 
there  was  an  abundance  of  fresh  provisions.  The  soldiers  helped  them 
selves  to  sweet  potatoes  in  the  fields.  Spareribs  were  roasted  by  bi 
vouac  fires,  which  were  not  accounted  for  by  the  regimental  commissary 
in  his  returns  to  the  general  Government.  Advices  from  the  East  led 
me  to  conclude  that  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  would,  ere  long,  begin  a 
new  campaign,  and  I  hastened  once  more  to  Washington. 


CHAPTER  IX. 
FROM  HARPER'S  FERRY  TO  FREDERICKSBURG. 

r  I  ^HE  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  encamped  along  the  upper  Potomac 
A  from  Harper's  Ferry  to  Point  of  Rocks.  It  had  been  reorgan 
ised.  New  regiments  had  arrived,  and  it  was  in  superb  condition.  The 
Confederate  Army  under  Lee  was  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  mainly  at 
Winchester  and  holding  the  gap  in  the  Blue  Ridge. 

President  Lincoln  visited  the  army  and  was  enthusiastically  received 
by  the  troops.  Most  of  the  soldiers  rejoiced  over  the  issuing  of  the 
Proclamation  foreshadowing  the  downfall  of  slavery.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  were  officers  in  the  army,  notably  on  General  McClellan's 
staff,  who  were  openly  antagonistic  to  the  President's  course. 

In  a  private  letter  General  McClellan  has  written  the  following  in 
regard  to  the  visit  of  President  Lincoln. 

"  His  ostensible  purpose  is  to  see  the  troops  and  the  battle-field.  I 
incline  to  think  that  the  real  purpose  of  his  visit  is  to  push  me  into  a 
premature  advance  into  Virginia.  I  may  be  mistaken,  but  I  think  not. 
The  real  truth  is  that  my  army  is  not  fit  to  advance.  The  old  regi 
ments  are  reduced  to  skeletons  and  are  completely  tired  out.  They 
need  rest  and  filling  up.  The  new  regiments  are  not  fit  for  the  field, 
cavalry  and  artillery  horses  are  broken  down,  so  it  goes.  These  people 
don't  know  what  an  army  requires  and  therefore  act  stupidly." 

Day  after  day  the  sun  shone  from  a  cloudless  sky.  The  army  was 
ready  to  move,  but  McClellan  issued  no  orders.  The  picket  guard 
looking  across  the  country  could  see  the  white  tents  reaching  miles 
away.  The  view  from  the  heights  of  the  South  Mountain  was  inspiring. 
Daily  the  wonder  increased  over  the  inactivity  of  the  commander-in- 
chief.  Again,  as  in  1861,  all  was  quiet  along  the  Potomac. 

Word  comes  to  President  Lincoln  that  one  of  the  members  of  Gen 
eral  McClellan's  staff,  Major  John  J.  Key,  had  uttered  sentiments 
which  were  regarded  as  disloyal.  The  people  of  the  Northern  States 
were  wondering  why  McClellan  did  not  attack  Lee  on  the  morning  of 

173 


174  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

September  18th,  and  why  the  Confederates  were  allowed  to  slip  away 
without  any  attempt  to  prevent  Lee's  escape. 

"  Why,"  asked  Major  Turner,  "  was  not  the  rebel  army  bagged  at 
Antietam  ? " 

"  That,"  replied  Major  Key,  "  is  not-  the  game.  The  object  is  that 
neither  army  shall  get  much  advantage  of  the  other,  that  both  shall 
be  kept  in  the  field  till  they  are  exhausted,  when  we  will  make  a 
compromise  and  save  slavery." 

The  two  officers  were  summoned  to  appear  at  the  White  House  in 
Washington  to  explain  matters.  Major  Key  did  not  deny  that  he  had 
used  the  language  as  reported,  but  said  that  he  was  loyal  to  the  Union. 
President  Lincoln  heard  what  he  had  to  say  and  said  : 

"  If  there  is  a  game  among  Union  men  to  have  our  army  not  take 
advantage  of  the  enemy  when  it  can,  I  propose  to  break  it  up.  In  my 
view  it  is  wholly  inadmissable  for  any  gentleman  holding  a  commission 
from  the  United  States  to  utter  such  sentiments  as  Major  Key  is  proved 
to  have  done  ;  therefore  let  him  forthwith  be  dismissed  from  the  military 
service  of  the  United  States." 

The  army  present  and  fit  for  duty  on  October  1st  numbered  100,- 
000,  besides  73,000  under  General  Banks  in  and  around  Washington, 
yet  it  did  not  move,  nor  had  McClellan  any  plan. 

The  telegraph,  October  16th,  flashed  a  dispatch  from  General  Hal- 
leek  informing  McClellan  that  the  President  directed  him  to  cross 
the  Potomac  and  give  battle  to  the  enemy  and  drive  him  south. 
Notwithstanding  the  order,  nothing  was  done.  Four  days  later  Gen 
eral  Stuart,  commanding  the  Confederate  cavalry,  rode  down  the  Cum 
berland  valley  to  Chambersburg,  Penn.,  burned  the  railroad  buildings, 
turned  eastward  to  Emmetsburg,  made  his  way  southward  and  recrossed 
the  Potomac  at  Leesburg.  He  had  trotted  around  McClellan  in  Mary 
land  as  he  had  once  before  on  the  Peninsula.  It  was  most  humiliating 
to  the  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  whose  only  excuse  was 
that  the  cavalry  horses  were  broken  down. 

"  Will  you  pardon  me, "  wrote  the  President,  "  for  asking  what  the 
horses  of  your  army  have  done  since  the  battle  of  Antietam  that 
fatigues  anything  ?  " 

I  chanced  to  be  at  the  headquarters  of  General  Burnside  when  Gen 
eral  McClellan  called  upon  that  officer.  A  glance  at  his  countenance 
showed  that  he  was  ill  at  ease.  Courtesy  demanded  my  retirement,  and 
I  joined  Burnside's  staff.  The  two  commanders  walked  away  by  them- 


FROM   HARPER'S   FERRY   TO   FREDERICKSBURG.  177 

selves  a  short  distance.  Of  what  was  said  there  is  no  record.  McClellan 
laid  both  hands  on  Burnside's  shoulders,  and  the  two  stood  in  that  atti 
tude  face  to  face,  several  minutes,  McClellan  speaking,  Burnside  making 
little  reply.  It  seems  probable  that  McClellan  had  been  disturbed  by  a 
letter  which  we  now  know  he  received  from  the  President.  Not  till  the 
last  week  in  October  was  there  any  movement,  when  pontoons  were  laid 


MAJOR-GENERAL    AMBROSE    E.    BURXSIDE. 

at  Berlin  and  the  army  began  its  crossing.  General  Lee,  cognisant  o! 
all  that  was  going  on,  leisurely  returned  towards  the  Kappahannock. 
The  Union  army  marched  deliberately  —  bivouacking  at  night  —  the 
bivouac  fires  illuming  all  the  country. 

General  McClellan  was  sitting  in  his  tent  on  the  evening  of  November 


178  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

7th,  when  General  Buckingham  placed  a  letter  in  his  hands,  relieving 
him  from  command  and  appointing  Burnside  as  his  successor. 

General  McClellan  rode  along  the  lines  of  the  army,  receiving  the 
hurrahs  of  the  troops  under  Fitz  John  Porter  and  several  brigades  in 
other  commands,  but  only  respectful  silence  from  others.  I  was  present 
at  a  luncheon  of  cold  tongue  and  ham,  spread  upon  a  table  in  a  farm 
house,  where  the  health  of  the  departing  commander  was  drunk  by  the 
corps  and  division  commanders  present.  It  was  far  from  being  a 
hilarious  occasion. 

The  commander  who  had  come  before  the  country  with  such  eclat 
from  western  Virginia,  sixteen  months  previous,  was  departing  for 
his  home  in  New  Jersey,  discredited  by  those  who  were  waging  earnest 
warfare  for  the  preservation  of  the  Union.  The  great  opportunities  of 
military  achievement,  several  times  within  his  grasp,  had  gone  by  never 
to  return. 

General  Burnside  took  the  command  reluctantly ;  but  he  was  quick 
in  deciding  upon  a  plan.  General  McClellan's  line  of  march  had  been 
towards  Gordonsville.  He  decided  to  move  upon  Fredericksburg.  The 
movement  was  made  with  great  rapidity,  and  he  only  failed  of  seizing 
the  place  because  the  pontoons  were  not  there  at  the  time  appointed. 
Lee  came  and  occupied  the  town,  threw  up  his  earthworks,  and  planted 
his  batteries.  Burnside  planned  to  have  Franklin  cross  the  Rappahan- 
nock  below  Port  Royal,  Hooker  above  it,  while  Sumner  was  to  cross 
opposite  the  town;  but  a  heavy  storm  frustrated  the  movement. 

It  was*  generally  supposed  that  the  army  would  go  into  winter 
quarters,  and  many  of  the  correspondents  accordingly  returned  to 
their  homes. 

The  press  of  the  country,  reflecting  the  feelings  of  the  people, 
pronounced  the  campaign  at  an  end.  The  friends  of  General  McClellan 
were  clamorous  for  his  return.  Congress  and  political  advisers  in 
Washington  demanded  that  Burnside  should  move  somewhere.  They 
knew  nothing  of  the  obstacles  in  his  path. 

In  a  letter  to  the  newspaper  for  which  I  corresponded,  I  gave  the 
following  views  of  the  situation,  on  December  9th  : 

"  It  is  a  clear,  cold  morning.  The  sky  is  without  a  cloud.  Standing 
near  General  Sumner's  quarters,  I  have  a  wide  sweep  of  vision.  The 
quarters  of  the  veteran  general  commanding  the  right  grand  division 
are  in  a  spacious  mansion,  newly  constructed,  the  property  of  a  wealthy 


FROM   HARPER'S   FERRY  TO   FREDERICKSBURG.  179 

planter,  whose  estate  is  somewhat  shorn  of  its  beauty  by  the  ravages  of 
war.  The  fences  are  all  gone,  the  forests  are  fast  disappearing,  the  fine 
range  of  cedars  which  lined  the  Belleplain  road  are  no  longer  to  be 
seen.  All  around  are  the  white  tents  of  the  command,  the  innumerable 
camp-fires  sending  up  blue  columns  of  smoke.  The  air  is  calm.  You 
hear  the  rumbling  of  distant  baggage-trains,  the  clatter  of  hundreds  of 
axes  felling  the  forests  for  fuel,  — the  bugle-call  of  the  cavalrymen,  and 
the  rataplan  of  the  drummers,  and  mingling  with  all,  the  steady, 
constant  flow  of  the  falling  waters  of  the  winding  stream. 

"  Looking  far  off  to  the  southeast,  across  the  intervale  of  the  river, 
you  see  a  white  cloud  of  steam  moving  beneath  the  fringe  of  a  forest. 
It  is  a  locomotive  from  Richmond,  dragging  its  train  of  cars  with  sup 
plies  for  the  rebel  camps.  The  forests  and  hills  beyond  are  alive  with 
men.  Resting  my  glass  against  the  side  of  the  building  to  keep  it 
steady,  I  can  count  the  men  grouped  around  the  camp-fires,  turning 
at  times  to  keep  themselves  warm.  Others  are  bringing  in  wood.  An 
officer  rides  along.  A  train  of  wagons  is  winding  down  the  hill  toward 
the  town.  All  along  the  range  of  hills  are  earthworks  with  sand-bag 
embrasures,  and  artillery  behind,  —  not  quaker  guns,  I  think,  but  field 
artillery,  so  ranged  that  a  movement  directly  across  the  river  would  be 
marching  into  the  jaws  of  death,— as  hazardous  and  destructive  as 
the  charge  of  the  Light  Brigade  at  Balaklava. 

"  I  know  that  there  is  a  clamour  for  an  onward  movement,  a  desire 
and  expectation  for  an  advance ;  but  I  think  there  are  few  men  in  the 
country  who,  after  taking  a  look  at  the  rebel  positions,  would  like  to 
lead  in  a  movement  across  the  stream. 

"  Looking  into  the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  we  see  but  few  smokes 
ascending  from  the  chimneys,  but  few  people  in  the  streets.  It  is 
almost  wholly  deserted.  The  women  and  children  have  gone  to  Rich 
mond,  or  else  are  shivering  in  camp.  Close  upon  the  river  bank  on 
either  side  face  the  pickets,  within  easy  talking  distance  of  each  other. 
There  has  been  no  shooting  of  late.  There  is  constant  badinage.  The 
rebel  picket  asks  the  Yankee  when  he  is  going  to  Richmond.  The 
Yankee  asks  the  rebel  if  he  don't  want  a  pair  of  boots.  I  am  sorry 
to  say  that  such  conversation  is  mixed  with  profane  words.  Each 
party  seems  to  think  that  hard  words  -hit  hard." 

"  Last  night  the  southern  sky  was  red  with  the  blaze  of  rebel  camp- 
fires.  Far  off  to  the  southeast  I  see  a  hazy  cloud,  and  columns  of 
smoke,  indicating  the  presence  of  a  large  army.  I  do  not  doubt  that  if 


180  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

we  attempt  to  cross  we  shall  meet  with  terrible  opposition  from  a  force 
nearly  if  not  quite  as  large  as  our  own. 

"  If  the  President  or  General  Halleck  insist  upon  Burnside's  making 
the  movement,  it  will  be  made  with  whatever  power,  energy,  determina 
tion,  and  bravery  the  army  can  exhibit.  I  am  as  anxious  as  any  one 
can  be  to  see  a  great  blow  given  to  the  Rebellion ;  but  I  am  not  at  all 
anxious  to  see  the  attempt  made  against  such  disadvantages  as  are 
apparent  to  the  most  casual  observer  from  this  position." 

It  was  an  unreasonable  demand  which  the  public  made  upon  Burn- 
side.  He  had  been  just  one  month  in  command  of  the  army.  His  first 
plan  had  failed  through  the  remissness  of  others ;  his  second  effort  to 
move  had  been  made  abortive  by  the  storm.  He  could  not  attempt 
again  the  movement  with  any  hope  of  success,  for  Lee  had  taken  pre 
cautions  against  an  attack  upon  his  flank.  Neither  the  public,  the 
politician,  nor  the  War  Department  would  consent  to  his  going  into 
winter  quarters.  He  had  no  alternative  other  than  to  devise  a  new 
plan.  These  considerations  are  to  be  kept  in  remembrance  in  reviewing 
the  battle  of  Fredericksburg. 

General  Burnside  obtained  correct  information  of  the  position  held 
by  General  Lee.  Jackson's  corps  was  separated  from  Longstreet's  by  a 
ravine,  but  Lee  had  constructed  a  road  through  the  woods  and  across 
a  ravine,  by  which  troops  could  be  readily  marched  to  the  right  or 
left,  as  they  might  be  needed.  He  was  satisfied  that  Lee  did  not  expect 
him  to  cross  at  the  town,  but  lower  down  the  river.  He  decided,  there 
fore,  to  cross  the  Rappahannock,  and  make  a  desperate  push  to  obtain 
possession  of  the  road,  which  would  divide  Lee's  army. 

The  plan  was  accepted  by  a  council  of  officers  on  the  10th  of  Decem 
ber.  Preparations  were  made  that  night  for  the  passage  of  the  river  in 
three  places.  The  artillery  was  drawn  in  position  along  the  bank,— 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  pieces,  some  of  which  were  thirty-pounders. 
Orders  were  issued  to  the  troops  to  be  ready  at  a  moment's  warning. 
General  Woodbury,  with  a  brigade  of  engineers,  was  ordered  down  to 
the  river. 

Soon  after  dark  on  the  night  of  the  10th,  the  brigade,  with  its  long 
train  of  boats  on  wheels,  caine  down  from  the  Stafford  hills.  Boats 
sufficient  for  the  construction  of  two  bridges  halted  near  the  railroad ; 
enough  for  two  more  went  a  third  of  a  mile  down  stream,  opposite 
the  lower  end  of  the  town,  while  the  remainder  went  a  mile  and  a  half 


FROM   HARPER'S   FERRY   TO   FREDERICKSBURG.  183 

farther  down,  almost  to  Mr.  Bernard's  house.  Sumner  and  Hooker 
were  to  use  those  opposite  the  town,  and  Franklin  those  at  Burnard's. 
A  brigade  of  troops  was  ordered  to  protect  the  engineers  in  their  work. 
The  gunners  stood  beside  their  guns,  ready  to  open  fire  if  the  rebels 
opposed  them.  The  engineers  took  the  boats  from  the  wagons,  pushed 
them  out  over  the  thin  ice,  anchored  them  in  the  stream,  and  com 
menced  laying  the  timbers  and  planks.  A  dense  fog  hung  over  the 
river,  which  concealed  their  operations,  and  before  daybreak  the  bridges 
were  two-thirds  completed.  The  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Mississippi 
regiments  of  Barksdale's  brigade,  and  the  Eighth  Florida,  of  Perry's 
brigade,  were  on  picket  along  the  river,  while  the  Thirteenth  and 
Twenty-first  Mississippi  and  Third  Georgia  were  in  reserve  in  the 
town. 

Lee  was  wary.  He  expected  an  advance  of  the  Union  army.  His 
scouts  were  alert.  All  the  commanders  were  ordered  to  be  vigilant. 
So,  keeping  a  sharp  look  out,  the  sentinels  walked  the  bank  through  the 
long  winter  night,  peering  into  the  darkness,  and  listening  to  catch  the 
meaning  of  the  confused  hum  which  floated  to  them  across  the  stream. 


CHAPTER  X. 

BATTLE    OF    FREDERICKSBURG. 

AT  five  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  llth  of  December  two  signal- 
guns  were  fired  on  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg.  Deep  and 
heavy  their  roar,  rolling  along  the  valley,  echoing  from  hill  to  hill,  and 
rousing  the  sleepers  of  both  armies.  We  who  listened  upon  the  Fal- 
mouth  hills  knew  that  the  crossing  was  not  a  surprise.  As  the  day 
dawned  there  came  a  rattling  of  musketry  along  the  river.  The  enemy's 
pickets  opened  the  fire.  The  gunners  at  the  batteries  were  quick  to 
respond,  and  sent  grape  and  canister  across  the  stream.  The  pickets 
at  the  lower  bridges  soon  retired,  and  the  engineers  completed  their 
work.  But  in  the  town  the  Mississippians  took  shelter  in  the  build 
ings,  and  poured  a  deadly  fire  upon  the  bridge-builders.  Almost  every 
soldier  who  attempted  to  carry  out  a  plank  fell.  For  a  while  the  attempt 
was  relinquished. 

"The  bridge  must  be  completed,"  said  General  Burnside. 

Once  more  the  brave  engineers  attempted  it.  The  fog  still  hung  over 
the  river.  Those  who  stood  on  the  northern  bank  could  only  see  the 
flashes  of  the  rifles  on  the  other  shore.  The  gunners  were  obliged  to 
fire  at  random,  but  so  energetic  was  their  fire  the  engineers  were  able 
to  carry  the  bridge  within  eighty  or  ninety  feet  of  the  shore,  and  then 
so  deadly  in  turn  was  the  fire  of  the  Confederates  that  it  was  murder  to 
send  men  out  with  a  plank. 

General  Burnside  stood  on  the  piazza  of  the  Phillips  House,  a  mile 
from  the  pontoons.  General  Sumner  and  General  Hooker  were  there. 
Aids  and  couriers  came  and  went  with  messages  and  orders. 

"  My  bridge  is  completed,  and  I  am  ready  to  cross,"  was  Franklin's 
message  at  half-past  nine. 

"  You  must  wait  till  the  upper  bridge  is  completed,"  was  the  reply  to 
Franklin. 

Two  hours  passed.  A  half-dozen  attempts  were  made  to  complete  the 
upper  bridge,  without  success.  Brave  men  not  belonging  to  the  engineers 
came  down  to  the  bank,  surveyed  the  scene,  and  then,  volunteering  their 

184 


BATTLE   OF  FREDERICKSBURG. 


185 


services,  seized  planks  and  boards,  ran  out  upon  the  bridge,  but  only  to  fall 
before  the  sharpshooters  concealed  in  the  cellars  of  the  houses  not  ten 
rods  distant.  Captain  Brainard  of  the  Fiftieth  New  York,  with  eleven 
men,  volunteered  to  finish  the  nearly  completed  work.  They  went  out 
upon  the  run.  Five  fell  at  one  volley,  and  the  rest  returned.  Captain 
Perkins  of  the  same  regiment  led  another  party.  He  fell,  with  a  ghastly 
wound  in  his  neck.  Half  of  his  men  were  killed  or  wounded.  These 


CONFEDERATE    SHARPSHOOTERS. 

were  sacrifices  of  life  with  nothing  gained.  It  was  soul-inspiring  to 
witness  such  heroic  devotion,  but  heart-sickening  to  stand  on  the  bank 
and  see  them  slaughtered, — their  blood  turning  to  crimson  the  turbid 
waters  of  the  Rappahannock. 

General  Burnside  had  no  desire  to  injure  the  town,  but  under  the 
usages  of  war  he  had  a  right  to  bombard  it ;  for  the  Confederates  had 
concealed  themselves  in  the  houses,  making  use  of  them  to  slaughter 
his  men. 

"  Bring  all  your  guns  to  bear  upon  the  city  and  batter  it  down,"  was 
the  order  issued  to  General  Hunt,  chief  of  artillery.  Colonel  Hays  had 


186  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

eight  batteries  on  the  right;  Colonel  Tompkins  had  eleven  batteries  on 
the  right  centre,  opposite  the  upper  pontoons,  —  some  of  them  in  the 
yard  of  Mr.  Lacey's  house,  near  the  river;  Colonel  Tyler  had  seven 
batteries  a  little  farther  down  on  the  left  centre ;  while  Captain  De 
Russey  had  seven  batteries  opposite  the  lower  pontoons.  There  were  in 
all  thirty-five  batteries,  with  a  total  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-nine 
guns,  all  bearing  upon  the  town.  The  artillerymen  received  the  orders 
to  prepare  for  action  with  a  hurrah.  They  had  chafed  all  the  morning, 
and  longed  for  an  opportunity  to  avenge  the  death  of  their  gallant 
comrades. 

The  hour  had  come.     They  sprang  to  their  pieces.     The  fire  ran 
from  the  right  to  the  left,  —  from  the  heavy  twenty-four-pounders  foii  I 
the  heights  of  Falmouth  to  the  smaller  pieces  on  the  hills  where  Wash^f 
ington  passed  his  boyhood.     The  air  became  thick  with  murky  clouds. 
The  earth  shook  beneath  the  terrific  explosions  of  the  shells,  which  went 
howling  over  the  river,  crashing  into  the  houses,  battering  down  walls, 
splintering  doors,  ripping   up   floors.     Sixty   solid   shot   and   shells   a 
minute   were   thrown,  and   the   bombardment  was   keptr-iip  till   nine 
thousand  were  fired.     No  hot  shot  were  used,  but  the  explosions  set 
fire  to  a  block  of  buildings,  which  added  terrible  grandeur  to  the  scene. 

The  fog  lifted  at  last  and  revealed  the  town.  The  streets  were 
deserted,  but  the  houses,  the  church  steeples,  the  stores  were  rid.dled 
with  shot ;  yet  no  impression  had  been  made  on  the  Mississippians.  ^ 

Burnside's  artillerymen  could  not  depress  their  guns  sufficiently  to 
shell  them  out.  A  working  party  went  out  upon  the  bridge,  but  one 
after  another  was  killed  or  wounded. 

The  time  had  come  for  a  bold  movement.  It  was  plain  that  the 
Mississippians  must  be  driven  out  before  the  bridge  could  be  completed, 
and  that  a  party  must  go  over  in  boats,  charge  up  the  hill,  and  rout 
them  from  their  hiding-places.  Who  would  go?  Who  attempt  the 
hazardous  enterprise  ?  There  were  brave  men  standing  on  the  bank  by 
the  Lacey  house,  who  had  watched  the  proceedings  during  the  long 
hours.  They  were  accustomed  to  hard  fighting :  Hall's  brigade,  com 
posed  of  the  Seventh  Michigan,  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts, 
and  Forty-second  New  York.  They  had  fought  at  Fair  Oaks,  Savage 
Station,  Glendale,  Malvern,  and  Antietam.  The  Twentieth  had  been  in 
all  these  battles,  and  also  at  Ball's  Bluff. 

"  We  will  go  over  and  clean  out  the  rebels,"  shouted  the  men  of  the 
brigade. 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG.  189 

"  You  shall  have  the  privilege  of  doing  so,"  said  General  Burnside. 

There  were  not  boats  enough  for  all  —  not  enough  for  one  regiment 
even.  A  portion  of  the  Seventh  Michigan  was  selected  to  go  first,  while 
the  other  regiments  stood  as  a  supporting  force. 

The  men  run  down  the  winding  path  to  the  water's  edge,  jump  into 
the  boats,  and  push  out  into  the  stream.  It  is  a  moment  of  intense 
anxiety.  No  one  knows  how  large  the  force  opposing  them.  The  rebel 
sharpshooters  are  watching  the  movement  from  their  hiding-places. 
They  have  a  fair  view  and  can  pick  their  men.  The  men  in  the  boats 
know  it,  yet  they  move  steadily  onward,  steering  straight  across  the 
stream,  without  a  thought  of  turning  back,  though  their  comrades  are 
falling, — some  headlong  into  the  river,  others  dropping  into  the  boats. 
The  oarsmen  pull  with  rapid  strokes.  When  one  falls  another  takes 
his  place.  Two-thirds  the  distance  over,  —  the  boats  ground  in  shoal 
water.  The  soldiers  wait  for  no  word  of  command,  but  with  a  common 
impulse,  with  an  ardour  which  stops  not  to  count  the  cost,  they  leap  into 
the  water,  wade  to  the  shore,  and  charge  up  the  bank.  Some  fall  to  rise 
no  more,  but  their  surviving  comrades  rush  up  the  slippery  slope.  A 
loud  hurrah  rings  out  from  the  soldiers  who  watch  them  from  the  Fal- 
mouth  shore.  Up,  up  they  go,  facing  death,  firing  not,  intent  only  to 
get  at  the  foe  and  win  victory  with  the  bayonet !  They  smash  the 
windows,  batter  down  doors,  driving  or  capturing  the  foe. 

Loud  and  hearty  the  cheers  of  the  regiments  upon  the  other  shore. 
The  men  of  the  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts  would  give 
anything  to  be  there.  All  the  while  the  cannon  are  roaring,  hurling 
solid  shot  and  shell  into  the  doomed  city. 

When  the  bridge-builders  saw  the  soldiers  charge  up  the  hill,  they  too 
caught  the  enthusiasm  of  the  moment,  and  finished  their  work.  The 
other  regiments  of  the  brigade,  before  the  last  planks  were  laid,  rushed 
down  the  bank,  ran  out  upon  the  bridge,  dashed  up  the  bank,  joined  their 
comrades,  and  drove  the  Confederates  from  the  streets  nearest  the  river. 

History  furnishes  but  few  records  of  more  daring  exploits  than  this 
action  of  the  Seventh  Michigan.  Their  work  was  thorough  and  com 
plete.  In  fifteen  minutes  they  cleared  the  houses  in  front  of  them,  and 
took  more  prisoners  than  their  own  party  numbered. 

I  stood  upon  the  bank  of  the  river  and  beheld  the  scene  in  the  deep 
ening  twilight.  Far  up  the  streets  there  were  bright  flashes  from  the 
muskets  of  the  Confederates,  who  fired  from  cellars,  chamber  windows, 
and  from  sheltered  places.  Nearer  were  dark  masses  of  men  in  blue, 


190  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

who  gave  quick  volleys  as  they  moved  steadily  on,  demolishing  doors, 
crushing  in  windows,  and  searching  every  hiding-place.  Cannon  were 
flaming  on  all  the  hills,  and  the  whole  country  was  aglow  with  the  camp- 
fires  of  the  two  great  armies.  The  Stafford  hills  were  alive  with  men,— 
regiments,  brigades,  and  divisions  moving  in  column  from  their  encamp 
ments  to  cross  the  river.  The  sky  was  without  a  cloud.  The  town  was 
lighted  by  lurid  flames.  The  air  was  full  of  hissings  —  the  sharp,  cut 
ting  sounds  of  the  leaden  rain.  The  great  twenty-pounder  guns  on  the 
heights  of  Falmouth  were  roaring  the  while.  There  were  shouts, 
hurrahs,  yells,  and  groans  from  the  streets. 

When  the  soldiers  of  the  Seventh  Michigan  leaped  into  the  boats,  a 
drummer-boy  joined  them,  —  Robert  Henry  Hendershot.  He  was  only 
twelve  years  old,  but  his  dark  eyes  flashed  brightly  under  the  excitement 
of  the  moment.  His  drum  was  upon  his  neck. 

"  Get  out,  you  can't  go,"  said  an  officer. 

"  I  want  to  go,"  said  Robert. 

"  No,  you  will  get  shot.     Out  with  you." 

Robert  jumped  into  the  water,  but  instead  of  going  ashore,  remained, 
to  push  off  the  boat ;  and  then,  instead  of  letting  go  his  hold,  clung  to 
the  gunwale,  and  was  taken  across. 

As  the  boat  grounded  upon  the  other  shore,  a  piece  of  shell  tore 
through  his  drum.  He  threw  it  away,  seized  the  gun  of  a  fallen  soldier, 
rushed  up  the  hill,  and  came  upon  a  soldier,  slightly  wounded.  "  Sur 
render  !  "  said  Robert,  pointing  his  gun  at  him.  The  man  gave  up  his 
gun,  and  Robert  marched  him  to  the  rear.  When  he  returned  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  General  Burnside  saw  him,  and  said  : 

"  Boy,  I  glory  in  your  spunk !  If  you  keep  on  in  this  way  a  few  more 
years,  you  will  be  in  my  place." 

As  the  Confederates  had  used  the  houses  for  a  defence,  the  soldiers, 
now  that  they  were  in  possession  of  the  town,  appropriated  to  their  own 
use  whatever  suited  their  fancy.  Their  great  desire  was  to  obtain 
tobacco,  and  the  tobacco  shops  were  first  broken  open.  A  large  quantity 
had  been  thrown  into  the  river  by  the  authorities,  to  prevent  its  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  Yankees  ;  but  the  soldiers  soon  fished  it  up,  dried 
it  by  their  bivouac  fires,  and  through  the  long  night,  while  keeping 
watch,  enjoyed  their  pipes  at  the  expense  of  the  enemy.  Those  who  did 
not  care  for  tobacco  helped  themselves  to  flour,  meat,  potatoes,  sugar, 
and  molasses.  They  had  a  merry  night  cooking  bacon  and  eggs,  frying 
pork,  making  hot  cakes  in  the  kitchens.  The  houses  were  ransacked ; 


BATTLE   OF  FREDERICKSBURG.  198 

beds,  blankets,  carpets,  sofas,  rocking-chairs,  settees,  and  lounges  were 
carried  into  the  streets.  Some  dressed  themselves  in  old-fashioned  and 
antiquated  clothes  which  they  found  in  the  chambers. 

It  was  a  carnival  night.  One  fellow  appropriated  a  heavy  volume  of 
Congressional  documents,  which  he  carried  about  several  days.  Another 
found  a  stuffed  monkey  in  one  of  the  houses,  which  he  shouldered  and 
bore  away.  One  soldier  had  a  dozen  custard-cups  on  a  string  around  his 
neck.  Another,  finding  a  nice  beaver  hat.  threw  aside  his  old  cap  and 
took  his, place  again  in  the  ranks,  the  sport  of  ail  his  comrades,  for 
being  so  nice  a  gentleman.  It  was  not,  however,  an  indiscriminate  pil- 
la?e  of  the  whole  town.  A  great  many  dwellings  were  not  entered  at 
a  1,  and  the  owners,  after  the  evacuation  of  the  city,  found  their  premises 
but  little  injured.  In  the  houses  nearest  the  river  the  soldiers  felt  that 
they  were  entitled  to  whatever  they  could  lay  their  hands  on.  But  those 
who  had  taken  mattresses  and  bedding  were  obliged  to  give  them  up. 
The  surgeons  in  charge  of  the  hospitals  seized  the  articles  for  the  bene 
fit  of  the  wounded. 

"  Rev.  Arthur  B.  Fuller  is  killed,"  said  an  acquaintance,  as  I  stood 
upon  the  bank  of  the  river.  "  His  body  is  lying  in  the  street." 

He  had  been  chaplain  of  the  Massachusetts  Sixteenth  through  all  the 
Peninsula  campaign,  working  hard  day  and  night  in  the  hospital,  till  his 
health  had  given  out,  and  he  had  been  honourably  discharged.  He  had 
preached  his  last  sermon  on  the  Sunday  before  ;  but  although  no  longer 
in  the  service,  knowing  that  there  was  to  be  a  great  battle,  so  intense 
was  his  patriotism  that  he  could  not  go  away,  but  remained  to  do  what 
he  could.  He  took  a  musket,  became  a  volunteer,  and  went  over  with 
the  regiments. 

"  I  must  do  something  for  my  country.  What  shall  I  do  ?"  he  asked 
of  Captain  Dunn  in  the  streets  of  Fredericksburg  on  that  fatal 
evening. 

"  Now  is  a  good  time  for  you,  fall  in  on  the  left,"  said  the  captain, 
who  saw  that  he  was  cool  and  collected,  although  the  bullets  were  fall 
ing  thick  and  fast  around  them.  He  stood  in  front  of  a  grocery  store, 
loaded  his  musket  and  fired,  and  then  coolly  loaded  again.  He  was 
taking  aim  once  more  when  he  was  shot  by  a  sharpshooter.  The  Con 
federates  advanced,  and  Captain  Dunn  was  obliged  to  fall  back.  He  lay 
where  he  fell  till  the  enemy  were  driven  from  the  town,  when  his  body 
was  recovered.  The  soldiers  of  his  regiment,  who  had  listened  to  his 
teachings  in  life,  came  in  groups  to  gaze  with  silent  sorrow  upon  the 


194 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


marble  brow  of  him  who  had  been  a  faithful  teacher,  and  who  gave  his 
life  freely  for  his  country. 

Foothold  having  been  secured  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  Rappahan- 
nock,  the  army  began  to  cross.  A  third  pontoon  bridge  was  constructed 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  town.  A  thick  fog  hung  over  the  river  on  the 
morning  of  the  12th.  The  air  was  calm,  and  1  could  distinctly  hear 

the  confused  hum  of  preparation 
for  the  great  battle.  Burnside's 
troops  were  moving  into  posi 
tion,  and  so  were  Lee's ;  but  all 
the  movements  of  both  armies 
were  concealed  by  the  fog. 

At  noon  the  fog  disappeared, 
drifting  up  the  Rappahannock. 
Suddenly  the  batteries  on  the 
hills  above  the  town  began  to 
throw  shells  upon  the  Second 
Corps,  which  had  crossed  the 
upper  bridge  and  was  forming 
in  the  streets.  Colonel  Tyler, 
who  commanded  the  heavy  guns 
on  the  Falmouth  hills,  was  quick 
to  reply.  The  batteries  in  the 
centre  also  opened,  as  did  those 
on  the  left. 

The   First  and  Sixth  Corps, 

under  Franklin,  had  crossed  at  the  lower  bridge  by  the  house  of  Mr. 
Bernard,  and  were  moving  over  the  wide  plain.  The  house,  in  which 
Franklin  had  established  his  headquarters,  was  a  fine  old  mansion  sur 
rounded  by  trees.  Beyond  the  house  there  was  a  smooth  intervale,  with 
here  and  there  a  hollow,  where  the  troops  could  find  shelter  from  the 
artillery  fire  of  the  enemy. 

General  Stoneman  was  moving  down  from  the  Falmouth  hills  with 
Birney's  and  Sickles's  divisions.  Opposite  Falmouth,  on  the  Confederate 
left,  was  Longstreet's  corps,  with  Anderson's  division  on  Stanisbury  Hill, 
—his  pickets  stationed  along  the  canal  which  winds  around  its  base. 
Next  to  Anderson  was  Ransom's  division,  on  Maryee's  Hill,  directly  in 
rear  of  the  town.  Two  roads  run  up  the  hill,  leading  west, —  the  Gor- 
donsville  Plank  road  and  the  Orange  turnpike.  Mr.  Maryee's  house 


MAJOR-GENERAL    WM.    B.    FRAXKLIX. 


BATTLE   OF  FREDERICKSBURG.  195 

stands  between  them.  It  is  a  fine  brick  dwelling,  with  a  stately  portico 
before  it,  with  a  beautiful  lawn  sloping  towards  the  city,  shaded  by  oaks 
and  adorned  with  flowering  shrubs.  From  the  roof  of  the  mansion 
General  Longstreet  can  obtain  a  fair  view  of  what  is  going  on  in  the 
Union  lines.  He  can  see  the  troops  gathering  in  the  streets  and 
behold  the  dark  masses  under  Franklin  moving  out  past  the  Burnard 
house. 

At  the  base  of  the  hill  he  can  see  some  of  his  own  soldiers,  sheltered 
behind  a  stone  wall  along  the  Old  Telegraph  road,  which  is  dug  like  a 
canal  into  the  side  of  the  hill.  It  is  a  sheltered  position,  and  their  rifles 
and  muskets  will  sweep  the  level  field  in  front  towards  the  town.  His 
heaviest  cannon  and  his  largest  howitzers  are  in  position  around 
Maryee's  house,  behind  earthworks.  The  Washington  Artillery,  which 
was  in  the  first  battle  of  Manassas,  and  which  fought  through  all  the 
battles  of  the  Peninsula,  at  Groveton  and  Antietam.,  is  there. 

Ransom's  division  extends  to  Hazel  Run, —  a  stream  which  comes 
down  through  a  deep  ravine  from  the  west,  gurgling  over  a  rocky  bed, 
and  turning  the  great  wheel  of  a  grist-mill,  just  hid  from  sight  as  you 
look  up  the  river  from  the  town.  An  unfinished  railroad  embankment 
is  thrown  up  in  the  run, — the  Gordonsville  road, — which  was  in  con 
struction  when  the  war  broke  out.  There  is  a  hollow  in  the  smooth 
field  in  front  of  the  telegraph  road, — a  place  to  be  kept  in  remembrance. 
There  is  a  higher  elevation  beyond  Maryee's  house,  which  overlooks  the 
town,  and  all  the  plain  below,  called  Lee's  Hill,  where  Lee  has  placed 
his  guns  of  longest  range. 

Across  the  ravine  is  McLaw's  division,  behind  an  embankment  which 
extends  up  the  hill  and  into  the  woods  along  the  Telegraph  road.  Be 
yond  McLaw's  is  Pickett's  division ;  then  Hood's  division,  which  forms 
the  right  of  Longstreet's  command,  and  reaches  to  Deep  Run.  Long- 
street's  headquarters  are  in  rear  of  Hood. 

Across  Deep  Run  are  the  headquarters  of  Lee,  who  can  stand  by  his 
tent  and  look  down  upon  the  battle-field.  He  can  see  what  Couch  and 
Wilcox  are  doing  in  the  town.  He  is  directly  in  front  of  Burnard's 
mansion,  and  can  also  behold  all  the  movements  of  the  Union  troops  on 
the  plain.  A.  P.  Hill's  division  of  Jackson's  corps  is  in  front  of  him, 
—  Hill's  left  resting  on  Deep  Run,  and  his  right  reaching  to  Captain 
Hamilton's  house,  where  the  railroad  crosses  the  old  Richmond  road. 
Hill's  troops  are  partially  concealed  in  the  woods.  Behind  Hill  are  the 
divisions  of  Early  and  Taliaferro, — Taliaferro  being  on  the  right,  near 


196  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Hamilton's  house.     Farther  in  the  rear,  on  the  hill,  is  D.  H.  Hill's  divi 
sion,  which  is  held  in  reserve. 

Mr.  Bernard  has  been  a  large  slaveholder.  His  estate  is  known  in 
the  country  round  by  the  name  of  Mansfield.  His  negroes  live  in  hum 
ble  homes, —  in  cabins  near  the  railroad,  out  towards  Hamilton's. 
There,  around  the  cabins,  Jackson  has  placed  twenty-one  guns.  To 
the  right  of  these,  and  between  Burnard's  and  the  railroad,  are  twelve 
guns. 

The  road  from  Fredericksburg  to  Port  Royal  runs  parallel  to  the 
river,  about  half  a  mile  distant  from  the  stream. 

General  Stuart,  with  two  brigades  of  cavalry  and  his  batteries  of  light 
artillery,  holds  the  road.  The  Louisiana  Guards  are  sent  down  to  aid 
him.  His  line  runs  nearly  at  right  angles  with  Jackson's  infantry  line, 
and  extends  from  the  railroad  to  the  river.  His  batteries  will  have 
a  cross-fire  upon  the  First  and  Sixth  Corps,  whenever  they  attempt 
to  move  out  from  Bernard's  to  gain  possession  of  the  railroad  at 
Hamilton's. 

Such  is  the  field,  —  a  smooth  plain,  a  mile  wide  and  two  miles  long, 
around  Bernard's,  reaching  up  to  the  town.  Bernard's  farm  is  cut 
across  by  the  Port  Royal  road,  the  old  road  to  Richmond,  and  by  the 
railroad.  The  Port  Royal  road  is  bordered  by  cedars,  thick-set  hedges, 
and  a  deep  ditch.  There  are  fences  dividing  the  intervale  into  fields. 
Deep  Run  is  fringed  with  alders.  Maryee's  Hill  is  quite  steep.  The 
rebel  cannon  sweep  all  the  plain,  the  field  at  the  base  of  Maryee's,  and 
the  town  itself.  The  Confederate  troops  have  the  protection  of  the 
sunken  road,  of  the  rifle-pits  along  the  crests  of  the  hills.  They  are 
sheltered  by  woods,  by  ravines,  by  the  hedges  and  fences,  but  Burnside 
has  no  cover  for  his  troops.  They  must  march  out  upon  the  plain, 
charge  up  the  hillsides,  and  receive  the  fire  of  a  sheltered  foe. 

To  win  a  victory,  even  with  a  superior  force,  under  such  circum 
stances,  there  must  be  not  only  great  courage  and  self-possession,  but  a 
well-laid  plan  and  harmonious  action  of  all  subordinate  commanders. 

Burnside's  plan  was  to  make  a  vigourous  movement  with  a  large  por 
tion  of  his  army  to  gain  the  railroad  at  Hamilton's  house,  and  at  the 
same  time  rout  Longstreet  from  his  position  on  Maryee's  Hill.  If  he 
succeeded  at  Hamilton's,  even  if  he  failed  at  Maryee's,  Lee  would  be 
compelled  to  evacuate  the  town,  because  Burnside  would  hold  the  rail 
road  over  which  Lee  received  his  supplies. 

In  the   council   of  officers,  held  on  the  night  of  the  llth,  General 


•   p 

*>  ^ 

£CE       w 

'«  ^   i  l'^ 

cc     0-WQ<£P3 

Y. 

O     ^t-. 


g  S 

</.  c. 

cC  J 

.5  w 

>£  ca 


i 

OJ 

s 


05         ?•; 
5       P 


•     . 

J2  ®  »  §  S  > 

O^SOc^CQ 

rH  e4  CO  •*  »0  «3 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG. 


199 


Franklin,  who  had  about  sixty  thousand  men,  urged  such  a  movement 
on  the  left.  There  was  delay  in  issuing  the  orders,  which  gave  Lee 
ample  time  to  strengthen  his  position.  The  plan  adopted  was  substan 
tially  that  which  Franklin  had  urged.  These  were  Burnside's  directions 
to  Franklin: 

"  General  Hardee  will  carry  this  despatch  to  you,  and  remain  with  you 
through  the  day.  The  general  commanding  directs  that  you  keep  your 
whole  command  in  <  position  '  for  a  rapid  movement  down  the  old  Rich 
mond  road  ;  and  you  will  send  out  at  once  a  division,  at  least,  to  pass 
below  Smithfield,  to  seize,  if  possible,  the  heights  near  Captain  Hamil 
ton's,  on  this  side  of  the  Massaponax,  taking  care  to  keep  it  well 
supported  and  its  line  of  retreat  open.  He  has  ordered  another  column 
of  a  division  or  more  to  be  moved  from  General  Sumner's  command,  up 
the  Plank  road  to  its  intersection  with  the  Telegraph  road,  where  they 
will  divide,  with  a  view  of  seizing  the  heights  on  both  these  roads. 
Holding  these  heights,  with  the  heights  near  Captain  Hamilton's,  will, 
he  hopes,  compel  the  enemy  to  evacuate  the  whole  ridge  between  these 
points." 

In  a  letter  to  General  Halleck,  written  on  the  19th,  a  week  after  the 
battle,  General  Burnside  explains  his  plan  more  fully. 

"  The  enemy,"  he  says,  "  had  cut  a  road  in  rear  of  the  line  of  heights 
where  we  made  our  attack,  by  means  of  which  they  connected  the  two 
wings  of  their  army  and  avoided  a  long  detour  around  through  a  bad 
country.  I  obtained  from  a  coloured  man  information  in  regard  to  this 
road,  which  proved  to  be  correct.  I  wanted  to  obtain  possession  of  this 
road,  and  that  was  my  reason  for  making  my  attack  on  the  extreme 
left.  I  did  not  intend  to  make  an  attack  on  the  right  till  that  position 
was  taken,  which  I  supposed  would  stagger  the  enemy,  cutting  their  line 
in  two  ;  and  then  I  proposed  to  make  a  direct  attack  in  front  and  drive 
them  out  of  their  works." 

The  day  (the  12th)  passed,  and  night  came  on  before  the  army  was 
in  position  to  make  the  attack.  At  sunset  the  batteries  along  the  lines 
opened  fire,  but  the  shells  for  the  most  part  burst  harmlessly,  and  the 
soldiers,  accustomed  to  danger,  cooked  their  coffee  by  the  glimmering 
bivouac  fires,  spread  their  blankets  on  the  ground,  and  lay  down  to  sleep, 
giving  no  heed  to  the  cannon's  roar  or  the  constant  firing  along  the 
picket  lines. 

The  morning  of  the  13th  dawned.  A  thick  fog  hung  over  the  river, 
so  dense  that  it  was  hardly  possible  to  distinguish  objects  a  hundred 


200  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

yards  distant.  General  Sumner's  headquarters  were  by  the  house  of 
Mr.  Phillips,  north  of  the  river.  General  Burnside  rode  down  from  his 
own  headquarters,  and  met  General  Sumner  and  General  Hooker,  and 
other  officers.  He  wore  an  anxious  look,  and  justly,  for  it  was  the  most 
responsible  hour  of  his  life.  Up  to  that  time  all  of  his  well-laid  plans 
had  failed.  He  had  hoped  to  cross  the  river  and  surprise  the  enemy, 
but  two  days  had  passed  since  the  beginning  of  the  movement,  giving 
Lee  time  to  strengthen  his  defences.  Now  the  fog  hung  over  the  river, 
and  he  was  afraid  of  collision  between  different  divisions  of  his  troops. 
But  a  password  was  whispered  along  the  lines,  and  orders  were  issued  to 
go  forward. 

While  the  troops  were  waiting  for  the  advance  the  mails  arrived. 
How  eagerly  were  the  letters  and  papers  grasped  by  the  soldiers!  It 
was  affecting  to  see  them,  as  they  read  the  words  of  love  from  home, 
dash  the  tears  from  their  eyes.  Home  was  dear  to  them  just  then. 

The  fog  began  to  drift  along  the  valley.  It  was  like  the  drawing 
aside  of  a  curtain.  The  entire  battle-field  was  in  view.  Two  signal-guns 
were  fired  in  quick  succession  by  the  Confederates  far  down  on  the  left 
in  front  of  Franklin.  There  was  a  quick  mounting  of  horses  at  Burn- 
side's  headquarters.  The  officers  had  received  their  final  orders,  and 
dashed  away  to  carry  them  into  execution. 

The  main  attack  was  to  be  led  by  Franklin.  He  had  his  own  two 
corps,  numbering  forty  thousand ;  Stoneman  was  moving  to  his  support 
with  twenty  thousand,  and  Butterficld,  with  the  Fifth  Corps,  could  be 
called  to  aid  him  if  needed. 

I  had  a  fair  view  of  the  entire  battle-field.  The  position  was  below 
the  town,  near  the  lower  bridge,  on  the  Washington  farm.  Confederate 
officers  were  riding  to  and  fro  around  Maryee's  house.  The  gunners  of 
the  Washington  Artillery  were  leaning  upon  their  pieces,  watching  the 
movements  in  the  town.  The  Second  Corps  had  moved  out  from  the 
streets  past  the  old  burying-ground,  and  was  near  the  gas-works.  The 
right  of  the  line  extended  north  of  the  Plank  road  to  the  monument 
erected  to  the  memory  of  Washington's  mother. 

General  French's  division  of  the  Second  Corps  was  on  the  right ; 
General  Hancock's  was  next  in  the  line,  with  Howard's  division,  as 
reserve,  in  the  rear.  The  Second  Corps  batteries  were  standing  in  the 
streets  of  the  town,  the  officers  vainly  seeking  positions  where  they  could 
fire' upon  the  Confederate  batteries,  which  looked  down  upon  them  from 
Maryee's  Hill. 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG. 


201 


The  Ninth  Corps  under  Wilcox  was  joined  to  the  Second  Corps,  and 
occupied  the  lower  end  of  the  town.  General  Sturgis's  division  was  in 
front,  with  Whipple's,  forming  the  second  line.  Burns's  division  was  in 
reserve,  near  Deep  Run.  The  Confederate  ammunition  trains  were  in 
sight  far  up  Hazel  Run,  and  on  the  distant  hill  there  was  a  group  of 
officers  around  Longstreet's  headquarters.  Troops  and  teams  were 
passing  to  and  fro  between  Hood's  and  Pickett's  divisions. 

The  battle  was  begun  by  General  Meade,  his  division  having  been 
selected  to  lead  the  advance  towards  the  railroad  crossing.  The  Buck-, 
tails,  who  had  been  in  nearly  all  the 
engagements  on  the  Peninsula,  who 
first  exhibited  their  valour  at  Drains- 
ville,  who  were  under  Hooker  at  An- 
tietam,  were  first  engaged.  They  moved 
over  the  open  field  beyond  Bernard's, 
and  drove  the  enemy's  skirmishers. 
The  rebel  batteries  —  Latham's,  John 
son's,  Macintosh's,  Pegram's,  and  Cren- 
shaw's  —  opened  a  heavy  fire.  Jackson 
knew  the  importance  of  holding  the 
position  at  Hamilton's  and  had  massed 
these  batteries,  which  gave  a  concen 
trated  fire  upon  the  advancing  force. 
Reynolds's  artillery  galloped  into  posi 
tion  and  replied ;  and  so  for  an  hour 
the  pounding  of  the  batteries  went  on 
along  the  left. 

Meade' s  division  was  composed  of  three  brigades. 

Sinclair's  brigade  was  in  the  front  line,  and  Magilton's  three  hundred 
paces  in  rear  of  it.  Jackson's  was  in  rear  of  the  left  of  the  two  lines, 
with  his  men  in  column  of  regiments,  about  one  hundred  paces  in  rear 
of  Magilton's  line.  These  three  brigades  numbered  about  six  thousand 
men. 

It  was  just  nine  o'clock  when  Meade  moved  from  his  position  near  the 
Bernard  house. 

He  turned  the  head  of  his  column  to  the  south,  and  moved  to  the 
Bowling  Green  or  old  Richmond  road,  where  he  was  obliged  to  stop 
while  the  pioneers  could  cut  away  the  hedges,  level  the  sod  fences,  and 
bridge  the  ditches,  in  order  that  his  artillery  could  pass.  While  he  was 


MAJOR-  GENERAL    JOHN    GIBBON. 


202  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

doing  this,  Stuart's  batteries  opened  fire.  They  were  on  Meade's  left 
flank  and  enfiladed  his  lines,  throwing  shells  directly  up  the  road. 
Meade  apprehended  an  immediate  attack  on  his  left  flank,  and  swung 
his  second  brigade  towards  Stuart,  facing  east,  while  his  first  brigade 
was  still  facing  south  towards  Hamilton's  crossing.  His  line  thus  made 
two  sides  of  a  square:  There  was  a  little  knoll  on  the  left  of  the  First 
Brigade. 

"  That  is  the  place  for  you,"  said  Meade  to  Cooper  and  Ransom.  The 
batteries  were  quickly  wheeled  into  the  position  indicated.  The  gunners 
had  a  fair  view  of  the  rebel  batteries  over  the  level  plain.  Simpson 
brought  his  battery  up  and  placed  it  in  front  of  the  Third  Brigade,  and 
replied  to  Pegram.  Such  was  the  opening  of  the  battle. 

Meanwhile  Doubleday  was  pushing  down  by  the  river.  When  the 
Confederate  batteries  opened  fire,  he  brought  his  own  into  position  and 
gave  a  cross-fire,  which  was  so  severe  that  Stuart's  Rockbridge  battery 
was  quickly  silenced  and  the  guns  withdrawn.  While  this  was  going 
on,  a  body  of  Confederate  sharpshooters  crept  up  by  the  hedges  and 
commenced  firing ;  but  two  companies  of  marksmen  were  sent  out  by 
General  Jackson's  brigade,  which  drove  them  back. 

An  hour  passed  before  Meade  was  ready  to  move  again.  Doubleday 
had  advanced  towards  Stuart,  but  Gibbon  was  not  yet  upon  Meade's 
right. 

Stonewall  Jackson,  seeing  that  Doubleday  was  moving  down  the  river, 
thought  that  it  was  Franklin's  intention  to  turn  his  right  flank.  D.  H. 
Hill's  division,  which  was  close  by  Hamilton's  house,  was  sent  upon  the 
double-quick  to  help  Stuart  hold  his  line.*  This  weakened  his  centre. 
It  was  at  this  auspicious  moment  that  Meade's  division  advanced  alone 
to  pierce  the  rebel  line. 

It  was  twelve  o'clock,  and  Franklin's  force  was  in  the  following 
position :  Doubleday  on  the  left,  well  down  towards  Stuart,  his  batteries 
in  full  play;  Meade  thirty  or  forty  rods  beyond  the  Bowling  Green 
road,  in  the  open  field ;  Gibbon  and  Newton  just  over  the  road ;  Howe 
up  to  it;  Birney  and  Sickles  filing  out  from  the  bridges,  a  mile  in 
rear  of  Meade, 

All  of  Franklin's  batteries  which  were  in  position,  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  guns,  commenced  a  rapid  fire  upon  the  woods  beyond  the 
railroad,  to  protect  Meade  in  his  advance.  De  Russey  opened  with  his 

*  Jackson's  Report. 


BATTLE  OF  FREDERICKSBURG.  203 

sixty  pieces  from  the  hills  north  of  the  Rappahannock,  throwing  shells 
over  the  heads  of  the  advancing  troops. 

Jackson's  batteries  were  equally  active.  There  were  twenty-one  guns 
by  the  negro  cabins  in  front  of  Howe,  twelve  in  front  of  Newton, 
fourteen  in  front  of  Meade,  while  other  single  batteries  under  Stuart 
were  playing  on  the  left.  More  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  pieces 
were  roaring  as  Meade  advanced. 

It  was  a  magnificent  spectacle ;  but  it  was  a  moment  of  anxiety  to 
Burnside,  who  could  only  judge  of  the  progress  of  the  battle  by  the 
following  despatches,  received  from  time  to  time. 

"HEADQUARTERS,    FRANKLIN'S    GRAND    DIVISION, 

December  13,  7.40  A.  M. 

GENERAL  BURNSIDE:— 

"  General  Meade's  division  is  to  make  the  movement  from  our  left ; 
but  it  is  just  reported  that  the  enemy's  skirmishers  are  advancing, 
indicating  an  attack  upon  our  position  on  the  left." 

"  9  o'clock  A.  M. 

"  General  Meade  just  moved  out.  Doubleday  supports  him.  Meade's 
skirmishers  engaged,  however,  at  once  with  enemy's  skirmishers.  Bat 
tery  opening,  on  Meade,  probably,  from  position  on  old  Richmond  road." 

"  11  o'clock  A.  M. 

"  Meade  advanced  half  a  mile,  and  holds  on.  Infantry  of  enemy  in 
woods  in  front  of  extreme  left,  also  in  front  of  Howe.  No  loss,  so 
far,  of  great  importance.  General  Vinton  badly,  but  not  dangerously 
wounded. 

"  Later.  —  Reynolds  has  been  forced  to  develop  his  whole  line. 

"  An  attack  of  some  force  of  enemy's  troops  on  our  left  seems 
probable,  as  far  as  can  now  be  judged.  Stoneman  has  been  directed  to 
cross  one  division  to  support  our  left.  Report  of  cavalry  pickets  from 
the  other  side  of  the  river,  that  enemy's  troops  were  moving  down  the 
river  on  this  side  during  the  latter  part  of  the  night.  Howe's  pickets 
reported  movements  in  their  front,  same  direction.  Still  they  have  a 
strong  force  well  posted,  with  batteries,  there." 

"12  o'clock  M. 

"  Birney's  division  is  now  getting  into  position.  That  done,  Reynolds 
will  order  Meade  to  advance.  Batteries  over  the  river  are  to  shell  the 
enemy's  position  in  the  woods  in  front  of  Reynolds's  left.  He  thinks 


204  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

the  effect  will  be  to  protect  Meade's  advance.  A  column  of  the 
enemy's  infantry  is  passing  along  the  crest  of  the  hills  from  right  to 
left,  as  we  look  at  it." 

"  12.05  P.  M. 

"  General  Meade's  line  is  advancing  in  the  direction  you  prescribed 
this  morning." 

"  1  o'clock  P.  M. 

«  Enemy  opened  a  battery  on  Reynolds,  enfilading  Meade.  Reynolds 
has  opened  all  his  batteries  on  it;  no  report  yet.  Reynolds  hotly 
engaged  at  this  moment.  Will  report  in  a  few  moments  again." 

"  1.15  o'clock  P.  M. 

"Heavy  engagements  of  infantry.  Enemy  in  force  where  battery 
is.  Meade  is  assaulting  the  hill.  Will  report  in  a  few  minutes  again." 

"1.25  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  Meade  is  in  the  woods  in  his  front ;  seems  to  be  able  to  hold  on. 
Reynolds  will  push  Gibbon  in,  if  necessary.  The  battery  and  woods 
referred  to  must  be  near  Hamilton's  house.  The  infantry  firing  is 
prolonged  and  quite  heavy.  Things  look  well  enough.  Men  in  fine 
spirits." 

"1.40  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  Meade  having  carried  a  portion  of  the  enemy's  position  in  the 
woods,  we  have  three  hundred  prisoners.  Enemy's  battery  on  extreme 
left  retired.  Tough  work ;  men  fight  well.  Gibbon  has  advanced  to 
Meade's  right ;  men  fight  well,  driving  the  enemy.  Meade  has  suffered 
severely.  Doubleday  to  Meade's  left,  —  not  engaged." 

"  2.15  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  Gibbon  and  Meade  driven  back  from  the  woods.  Newton  gone 
forward.  Jackson's  corps  of  the  enemy  attacks  on  the  left.  General 
Gibbon  slightly  wounded.  General  Bayard  mortally  wounded  by  a 
shell.  Things  do  not  look  as  well  on  Reynolds's  front;  still,  we'll 
have  new  troops  in  soon." 

"  2.25  P.  M. 

"  Despatch  received.  Franklin  will  do  his  best.  New  troops  gone 
in.  Will  report  soon  again." 

"  3  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  Reynolds  seems  to  be  holding  his  own.  Things  look  better, 
somewhat." 


BATTLE    OF   FREDERICKSBURG.  205 

"  3.40  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  Gibbon's  and  Meade's  divisions  are  badly  used  up,  and  I  fear 
another  advance  on  the  enemy  on  our  left  cannot  be  made  this  after 
noon.  Doubleday's  division  will  replace  Meade's  as  soon  as  it  can  be 
collected,  and,  if  it  be  done  in  time,  of  course  another  attack  will 
be  made. 

« The  enemy  are  in  force  in  the  woods  on  our  left,  towards 
Hamilton's,  and  are  threatening  the  safety  of  that  portion  of  our  line. 
They  seem  to  have  detached  a  portion  of  their  force  to  our  front,  where 
Howe  and  Brooks  are  now  engaged.  Brooks  has  some  prisoners,  and 
is  down  to  the  railroad.  Just  as  soon  as  the  left  is  safe,  our  forces  here 
will  be  prepared  for  a  front  attack,  but  it  may  be  too  late  this  after 
noon.  Indeed,  we  are  engaged  in  front,  anyhow.  Notwithstanding  the 
unpleasant  items  I  relate,  the  morale  generally  of  the  troops  is  good." 

"  4.30  o'clock  P.  M. 

"  The  enemy  is  still  in  force  on  our  left  and  front.  An  attack  on 
our  batteries  in  front  has  been  repulsed.  A  new  attack  has  just  opened 
on  our  left,  but  the  left  is  safe,  though  it  is  too  late  to  advance  either 
to  the  left  or  front." 

Such  was  the  intelligence  which  reached  General  Burnside  of  the 
operations  on  the  left.  It  was  not  very  encouraging.  He  expected  that 
Franklin,  with  sixty  thousand  men  at  his  disposal,  would  sweep  Jackson 
from  his  position  by  Hamilton's  and  thus  gain  the  rear  of  Lee's  left 
flank,  which  would  make  it  easy  for  Sumner  with  the  right  wing  to 
break  through  the  line  in  rear  of  the  town.  Instead  of  throwing  forty 
thousand  men  upon  Jackson,  as  he  could  have  done,  dealing  a  blow 
which  might  have  broken  the  enemy's  lines,  Meade's  division  alone  was 
sent  forward.  The  fire  of  the  batteries  was  terrific  as  he  advanced,  and 
so  severe  was  the  cannonade  that  the  Confederate  batteries  which  had 
been  advanced  from  the  main  line  were  forced  to  retire,  with  two 
caissons  blown  up  and  several  guns  disabled. 

As  the  troops  moved  on  they  came  to  a  hollow  before  reaching  the 
railroad.  They  halted  a  moment  on  the  edge  of  the  depression  and  cor 
rected  their  lines.  It  was  a  clear  field  to  the  railroad  embankment, 
behind  which  they  could  see  the  gleaming  of  the  sunlight  on  the  bay 
onets  of  A.  P.  Hill's  division. 

Meade's  three  brigades  were  now  in  line,  the  First  on  the  right,  with 


206  THE    BOYS    OF    '61. 

the  Sixth  Regiment  of  the  Reserves  thrown  out  as  skirmishers;  the 
Second  in  the  centre,  and  the  Third  on  the  left. 

The  direction  of  Meade's  advance  brought  him  against  Lane's  and 
Archer's  brigades.  They  were  on  the  railroad  and  in  the  woods.  There 
was  a  gap  between  the  brigades,  and  there  Meade  drove  the  entering 
wedge.  It  was  a  fierce  and  bloody  contest  along  the  railroad,  in  the 
woods,  upon  the  hillside,  in  the  ravine,  on  the  open  plain,  and  on  the 
crest  of  the  ridge.  The  fourteen  guns  on  the  hill  poured  a  murderous 
fire  into  Meade's  left  flank.  The  guns  by  Deep  Run,  in  front  of  Fen 
der's  brigade,  enfiladed  the  line  from  the  right,  while  in  reserve  were 
two  full  brigades, —  Thomas's  and  Gregg's,  —  to  fill  the  gap.  But  not 
withstanding  this,  Meade,  unsupported,  charged  down  the  slope,  through 
the  hollow,  up  to  the  railroad,  and  over  it,  routing  the  Fourteenth  Ten 
nessee  and  Nineteenth  Georgia,  of  Archer's,  and  the  whole  of  Lane's 
brigade.  With  a  cheer  the  Union  troops  went  up  the  hill,  crawling 
through  the  thick  underbrush,  to  the  crest,  doubling  up  Archer  and 
knocking  Lane  completely  out  of  the  line.  It  was  as  if  a  Herculean 
destroyer  had  crumbled,  with  a  sledge-hammer  stroke,  the  keystone  of 
an  arch,  leaving  the  whole  structure  in  danger  of  immediate  and  irre 
trievable  ruin. 

Archer  shifted  the  Fifth  Alabama  from  his  right  to  his  left,  but  was 
not  able  to  stop  the  advancing  Union  troops.  He  had  already  sent  to 
Gregg  for  help,  and  that  officer  was  putting  his  troops  in  motion.  He 
had  sent  to  Ewell,  who  was  by  Hamilton's,  and  Trimble  and  Lawton 
were  getting  ready  to  move,  Lane  was  still  running,  and  the  gap  was 
widening  between  Archer  and  Fender. 

Gibbon  ought  to  have  been  following  Meade,  driving  up  the  hill 
through  the  gap,  but  he  halted  at  the  railroad ;  his  men  were  loth  to 
move,  for  Fender's  batteries  were  cutting  across  his  flank.  Howe  and 
Newton  and  Brooks  were  by  the  Bowling  Green  road,  showing  no  signs 
of  advancing.  Sickles  and  Birney  were  almost  back  to  Burnard's  man 
sion.  Doubleday  was  holding  the  flank  against  Stuart,  and  Meade  was 
struggling  alone. 

Gibbon,  the  nearest  support  to  Meade,  was  nearly  half  a  mile  distant. 
That  officer  was  wounded  while  the  fight  was  hottest,  but  of  the  part 
which  he  was  performing  he  says : 

"  As  soon  as  the  enemy's  guns  slackened  fire,  I  saw  General  Meade's 
troops  moving  forward  into  action,  and  I  at  once  sent  orders  to  my  lead 
ing  brigade  to  advance  and  engage  the  enemy.  Shortly  afterwards  I 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG. 


207 


ordered  up  another  brigade  to  support  the  first.  The  fire  was  very 
heavy  from  the  enemy's  infantry,  and  I  ordered  up  the  Third  Brigade 
and  formed  it  in  column  on  the  right  of  my  line,  and  directed  them  to 


"WITH    A    CHEER    THE    UNION    TROOPS    WENT    UP    THE    HILL.' 

take  the  position  with  the  bayonet,  having  previously  given  that  order 
to  the  leading  brigade.  But  the  general  commanding  that  brigade  told 
me  that  the  noise  and  confusion  was  such  that  it  was  impossible  to  get 


208  THE  BOYS   OF   '01. 

the  men  to  charge,  or  to  get  them  to  hear  any  order  to  charge.  The 
Third  Brigade  —  my  last  brigade  —  went  in  and  took  the  position  with 
the  bayonet,  and  captured  a  considerable  number  of  prisoners.  During 
the  fighting  of  the  infantry  I  was  establishing  the  batteries  which  be 
longed  to  my  division  in  position  to  assist  in  the  assault.  I  had  just 
received  the  report  of  the  success  of  this  Third  Brigade,  when,  shortly 
after,  I  saw  a  regiment  of  rebel  infantry  come  out  on  the  left  of  my 
line  between  myself  and  General  Meade.  I  rode  up  towards  a  battery 
that  was  on  their  left,  and  directed  them  to  open  fire  upon  that  regi 
ment.  I  was  riding  back  towards  the  right  of  my  line,  when  I  was 
wounded,  and  left  the  field  about  half -past  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
I  think." 

It  will  be  seen  by  Franklin's  despatches  that  Meade  had  broken  the 
line  before  Gibbon  was  engaged.  At  1.15  P.  M.,  he  telegraphed  to  Burn- 
side,  "  Meade  is  assaulting  the  hill."  Ten  minutes  later,  at  1.25  P.  M., 
"Reynolds  will  push  Gibbon  in  if  necessary"  At  1.40  P.  M.,  "  Meade 
has  carried  a  portion  of  the  enemy's  position  in  the  woods.  We  have 
three  hundred  prisoners.  Gibbon  has  advanced  to  Meade's  right." 

It  was  in  this  advance  to  the  railroad,  when  Gibbon  came  in  collision 
with  Fender's  and  Thomas's  brigades,  that  Gibbon  was  wounded. 

While  this  was  going  on  in  front,  the  Second  and  Third  Brigades  of 
Meade  were  enveloping  Gregg's  brigade  of  South  Carolinians,  which  had 
been  hurried  up  to  retrieve  the  disaster  to  the  line.  There  was  a  short 
but  bloody  contest.  Three  hundred  South  Carolinians  fell  in  that  strug 
gle,  including  their  commander,  General  Gregg,  who  was  mortally 
wounded. 

It  was  a  critical  moment  with  Stonewall  Jackson.  The  whole  of 
EwelPs  division,  under  the  command  of  General  Early,  was  brought  up 
to  regain  the  ground.  Lawton's  brigade  came  first  upon  the  Pennsyl- 
vanians,  followed  by  Hayes's,  Trimble's  and  Field's  brigades,  with 
Early's  own,  commanded  by  Colonel  Walker. 

Had  Newton,  Howe,  Brooks,  Sickles,  and  Birney  been  near  at  hand, 
or  had  Gibbon  been  pushed  promptly  and  effectively  to  Meade's  support, 
the  record  of  that  bloody  day  would  have  been  far  different  from  what 
it  is.  But  they  were  not  there.  They  had  not  even  been  ordered  to 
advance ! 

The  divisions  of  Howe  and  Newton  and  Sickles  were  slightly  engaged 
later  in  the  day,  but  only  in  repulsing  a  second  advance  of  the  Confed 
erates.  The  attack  which  Meade  had  opened  so  gallantly,  and  which 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG.  209 

was  attended  with  such  good  success,  had  failed.  Less  than  ten  thou 
sand  men -had  broken  the  enemy's  line,  and  opened  the  way  to  victory. 
Of  the  sixty  thousand  men  at  Franklin's  disposal  not  more  than  sixteen 
or  eighteen  thousand  were  engaged  during  the  day,  and  of  those  not 
more  than  eight  thousand  at  any  one  time. 

General  Franklin,  in  vindicating  himself  from  censure  for  not  attack 
ing  with  a  larger  force  and  more  vigorously,  falls  back  on  the  clause  in 
Burnside's  order,  "  to  attack  with  one  division  at  least,  and  to  keep  it 
well  supported."  It  would  have  been  better  if  Burnside  had  given  ex 
plicit  instructions.  There  must  be  some  latitude  allowed  to  subordinates, 
but  there  are  very  few  men  who,  without  particular  instructions,  can 
enter  fully  into  the  plans  and  intentions  of  the  commander -in -chief. 
Franklin  was  constitutionally  sluggish  in  his  movements.  The  attack 
on  the  left  required  boldness,  energy,  and  perseverance.  Sumner  was 
the  man  for  the  place.  Burnside  was  peculiarly  unfortunate  in  the 
selection  of  commanders  to  carry  out  the  particular  features  of  his  plan ; 
but  Sumner  having  been  first  to  arrive  at  Falmouth,  and  having  taken 
position,  it  was  not  easy  to  make  the  change. 

While  the  battle  was  raging  on  the  left  I  rode  over  the  plain.  The 
cavalry  under  General  Bayard  was  drawn  up  in  rear  of  the  grove  sur 
rounding  the  fine  old  Burnard  mansion.  General  Bayard  was  sitting  at 
the  foot  of  a  tree,  waiting  for  orders,  and  watching  the  advancing 
columns  of  Meade  and  Gibbon.  There  was  a  group  of  officers  around 
General  Franklin.  Howe's  and  Newton's  divisions  were  lying  down  to 
avoid  the  rebel  shells,  hurled  from  the  heights  beyond  the  railroad. 
All  of  Franklin's  guns  were  in  play.  The  earth  shook  with  the  deep 
concussion.  Suddenly  the  Confederate  batteries  opened  with  redoubled 
fury.  A  shot  went  over  iny  head,  a  second  fell  in  front  of  my  horse, 
and  ploughed  a  furrow  in  the  ground ;  a  third  exploded  at  my  right,  a 
fourth  went  singing  along  the  line  of  a  regiment  lying  prostrate  on  the 
earth.  Meade  was  driving  up  the  hill.  Wounded  men  were  creeping, 
crawling,  and  hobbling  towards  the  hospital.  Some,  slightly  wounded, 
were  uttering  fearful  groans,  while  others,  made  of  sterner  stuff,  though 
torn  and  mangled,  bore  their  pains  without  a  murmur. 

A  soldier,  with  his  arms  around  the  necks  of  two  of  his  comrades, 
was  being  brought  in.  "  0  dear !  0  Lord  !  my  foot  is  torn  all  to 
pieces  ! "  he  cried. 

There  was  a  hole  in  the  toe  of  his  boot  where  the  ball  had  entered. 

"  It  has  gone  clear  through  to  the  heel,  and  smashed  all  the  bones. 


210  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

0  dear!  0  dear!     I  shall  have  to  have  it, cut  off!"  he  cried,  moaning 
piteously  as  his  comrades  laid  him  upon  the  ground  to  rest. 

"  Better  cut  off  your  boot  before  your  foot  swells." 

"  Yes,  —  do  so." 

I  slipped  my  knife  through  the  leather,  and  took  the  boot  from  his 
foot.  The  ball  had  passed  through  his  stocking.  There  was  but  a  drop 
or  two  of  blood  visible.  I  cut  off  the  stocking,  and  the  bullet  was  lying 
between  his  toes,  having  barely  broken  the  skin. 

"  I  reckon  I  sha'  n't  help  lug  you  any  farther,"  said  one  of  the  men 
who  had  borne  him. 

"  Wai,  if  I  had  known  that  it  was  n't  any  worse  than  that  I  would  n't 
have  had  my  boot  cut  off,"  said  the  soldier. 

Returning  to  the  Bernard  mansion,  I  saw  a  commotion  among  the 
cavalry,  and  learned  that  their  commander  was  mortally  wounded.  He 
had  been  struck  by  a  solid  shot  while  sitting  by  the  tree  ;  and  they  were 
bearing  him  to  the  hospital.  He  was  a  brave  and  gallant  officer. 
-  Returning  to  Burnside's  headquarters,  I  learned  that  orders  were 
being  issued  for  Sumner  to  attack  Lee's  left  on  Maryee's  heights,  and 
crossed  the  bridge  into  the  town.  The  troops  selected  to  make  the 
assault  were  clustered  under  the  hill  at  the  foot  of  the  slope.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  the  attempt  must  inevitably  end  in  failure  and  that  it  would 
result  in  a  terrible  sacrifice  of  life. 

Selecting  a  position  where  I  could  have  it  in  full  view,  with  many 
forebodings  I  awaited  the  movement. 

It  was  a  solid  body  of  men.  I  can  only  liken  it  to  the  cluster  of  bees 
sometimes  seen  on  bright  June  days  upon  the  outside  of  a  hive.  There 
stand  the  men  in  blue  ready  to  obey  orders,  although  they  know  many 
of  their  number  will  be  killed  in  the  onset. 

The  fifteen  thousand  in  a  compact  body  move  to  the  edge  of  the 
plateau.  The  hills  instantly  are  aflame.  All  of  Longstreet's  guns  are 
thundering.  Shells  burst  in  the  ranks.  The  Confederate  skirmishers, 
concealed  in  the  houses  and  behind  fences,  fire  a  volley  and  fall  back  to 
the  main  line. 

Onward  move  the  divisions.  We  who  behold  them  from  the  rear, 
although  we  know  that  death  stands  ready  to  reap  an  abundant  harvest, 
feel  the  blood  rushing  with  quickened  flow  through  our  veins,  when  we 
see  how  gallantly  they  move  forward,  firing  no  shot  in  return. 

Now  a  sheet  of  flame  bursts  from  the  sunken  road,  and  another  from 
half-way  up  the  slope,  and  yet  another  from  the  top  of  the  hill.  Hun- 


BATTLE   OF   FREDERICKSBURG.  211 

dreds  fall ;  but  still  on,  nearer  to  the  hill  rolls  the  wave.  Still,  still  it 
flows  on ;  but  we  can  see  that  it  is  losing  its  power,  and,  though 
advancing,  it  will  be  broken.  It  begins  to  break.  It  is  no  longer  a 
wave,  but  scattered  remnants,  thrown  back  like  rifts  of  foam.  A 
portion  of  Sturgis's  division  reaches  the  hollow  in  front  of  the  hill  and 
settles  into  it. 

The  Eleventh  New  Hampshire,  commanded  by  Colonel  Harriman,  is 
in  the  front  line.  They  are  new  troops,  and  this  is  their  first  battle  ; 
but  they  fight  so  gallantly  that  they  win  the  admiration  of  their 
general. 

"  See ! "  said  Sturgis  to  an  old  regiment  which  quailed  before  the 
fire.  "  See  the  Eleventh  New  Hampshire !  a  new  regiment,  standing 
like  posts  driven  into  the  ground." 

Hancock  and  French,  unable  to  find  any  shelter,  are  driven  back 
upon  the  town.  The  attack  and  the  repulse  have  not  occupied  fifteen 
minutes. 

It  is  a  sad  sight,  that  field  thickly  strewn  with  dying  and  dead  men. 
But  in  battle  there  is  no  time  for  the  wringing  of  hands  over  disaster. 
The  bloody  work  must  go  on. 

Sturgis  is  in  the  hollow,  so  near  the  hill  that  the  rebel  batteries  on 
the  crest  cannot  be  depressed  sufficiently  to  drive  him  out.  He  is 
within  close  musket-shot  of  Cobb's  brigade,  lying  behind  the  stone  wall 
at  the  base  of  the  hill.  Sturgis's  men  lie  down,  load  and  fire  deliber 
ately,  watching  their  opportunity  to  pick  off  the  gunners  on  the  hill. 
In  vain  are  all  the  efforts  of  Longstreet  to  dislodge  them.  Solid  shot, 
shells,  canister,  and  shrapnel  are  thrown  towards  the  hollow,  but 
without  avail.  A  solitary  oak-tree  near  is  torn  and  broken  by  the 
artilleryfire,  and  pitted  with  musket-balls,  and  the  ground  is  furrowed 
with  the  deadly  missiles ;  but  the  men  keep  their  position  through  the 
weary  hours. 

A  second  attempt  is  made  upon  the  hill.  Humphrey's  division,  com 
posed  of  Tyler's  and  Briggs's  brigade  of  Pennsylvanians,  nearly  all  new 
troops,  leads  the  advance,  followed  closely  by  Morrell's  division  of 
veterans.  The  lines  move  steadily  over  the  field,  under  cover  of  the 
batteries  which  have  been  brought  up  and  planted  in  the  streets. 
Sturgis  pours  a  constant  stream  of  fire  upon  the  sunken  road.  Thus 
aided,  they  reach  the  base  of  the  hill  in  front  of  Maryee's,  deliver  a 
few  volleys,  and  then  with  thinned  ranks  retire  once  more  to  the  shelter 
of  the  ridge. 


212 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


The  day  is  waning.  Franklin  has  failed.  He  telegraphs  that  it  is 
too  late  to  make  another  attack  on  the  left.  Not  so  does  Suinner  think 
on  the  right.  He  is  a  brave  old  man,  fearless  in  battle,  counting 
human  life  of  little  value  if  victory  can  be  won  by  its  sacrifice.  He 
walks  to  and  fro  by  the  Lacy  house  like  a  chained  lion.  Burnside 
will  not  let  him  cross  the  river.  Time  has  ploughed  deep  furrows  on 
his  face.  His  hair  is  white  as  the  driven  snow.  He  is  grim  and  gruff ; 
his  voice  is  deep,  and  he  has  rough  words  for  those  who  falter -in 
duty ;  but  he  has  a  tender  heart.  He  dotes  upon  his  son,  and  calls  him 
"  Sammy,"  familiarly.  He  cannot  bear  to  have  him  gone  long  from  his 
side,  and  yet  is  ready  to  send  him  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  He 
cannot  see  the  day  lost  without  another  struggle,  and  orders  a  third 
attack. 

Humphrey,  Morell,  Getty,  Sykes,  and  Howard,  or  portions  of  their 
divisions,  are  brought  up.  The  troops  have  been  under  arms  from  early 
daylight.  They  have  had  no  food.  All  day  they  have  been  exposed  to 
the  fire  of  the  rebel  batteries,  and  have  lost  heavily.  Brooks's  division 
of  the  Sixth  Corps  moves  up  Deep  Run  to  engage  in  the  last  attack. 
All  the  batteries  on  both  sides  of  the  river  are  once  more  brought  into 
action.  Getty  moves  up  Hazel  Run  to  take  the  rebels  in  flank,  who  are 
protected  by  the  sunken  road  at  the  base  of  the  hill. 

It  is  sunset.  The  troops  move  out  once  more  upon  the  open  plain 
and  cross  the  field  with  a  cheer.  The  ground  beneath  them  is  already 
crimson  with  the  blood  of  their  fallen  comrades.  They  reach  the  base 
of  the  hill.  Longstreet  brings  down  all  his  reserves.  The  hillside,  the 
plain,  the  crest  of  the  ridge,  the  groves  and  thickets,  the  second  range 
of  hills  beyond  Maryee's,  the  hollow,  the  sunken  road,  are  bright  flashes. 
Two  hundred  cannon  thunder  fierce  defiance, —  forty  thousand  muskets 
and  rifles  flame ! 

The  rebels  are  driven  from  the  stone  walls,  and  the  sunken  road,  and 
the  rifle-pit  midway  the  hill.  The  blue  wave  mounts  all  but  to  the  top 
of  the  crest.  It  threatens  to  overwhelm  the  Confederate  batteries. 
But  we  who  watch  it  behold  its  power  decreasing.  Men  begin  to  come 
down  the  hill  singly  and  in  squads,  and  at  length  in  masses.  The  third 
and  last  attempt  has  failed.  The  divisions  return,  leaving  the  plain  and 
the  hillside  strewn  with  thousands  of  brave  men  who  have  fallen  in  the 
ineffectual  struggle. 

There  was  no  fighting  on  Sunday,  the  14th,  but  General  Burnside 


BATTLE    OF   FREDERICKSBURG. 


213 


was  preparing  to  make  another  attack.  He  had  eighteen  of  his  old 
regiments  in  the  Ninth  Corps,  who  would  go  wherever  he  sent  them. 
He  thought  that  they  would  carry  the  heights. 


CARING    FOR    THE    DEAD    AND    WOUNDED. 

"  I  hope,"  said  General  Sumner,  "  that  you  will  desist  from  an 
attack.  I  do  not  know  of  any  general  officer  who  approves  it,  and  I 
think  it  will  prove  disastrous  to  the  army." 

Sunday  morning  dawned,  with  the  rising  sun  shining  from  a  cloudless 


214  THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 

sky,  its  refulgent  light  revealing  the  battle-field  strewn  with  the  killed 
and  wounded.  Humanity  demanded  that  the  wounded  should  be  cared 
for.  The  white  flag  was  displayed  and  the  ambulances  of  both  armies 
gathered  up  the  wounded.  The  soldiers  fraternised,  the  men  in  blue 
giving  those  in  gray  rations  of  coffee  in  exchange  for  tobacco.  Burn- 
side  had  lost  more  than  twelve  thousand,  the  Confederates  between  five 
and  six  thousand.  It  was  plain  that  any  attempt  to  force  the  Confeder 
ate  lines  would  end  in  failure.  There  was  but  one  thing  to  be  done  — 
withdraw  the  army.  We  now  know  that  Stonewall  Jackson  wanted 
Lee  to  allow  him  to  make  a  night  attack  and  drive  the  Union  troops 
into  the  river.  Lee  objected,  saying  that  in  the  darkness  his  men  would 
probably  become  confused.  Jackson  said  he  would  have  a  strip  of  white 
cotton  cloth  tied  around  their  arms  to  distinguish  them.  Lee  still  ob 
jected.  He  would  stand  wholly  on  the  defensive.  It  seems  probable 
that  such  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  Jackson  would  have  been  a  failure, 
for  the  Union  troops  rested  on  their  arms,  and  the  double  line  of  sen 
tinels  would  have  prevented  a  surprise. 

The  wind  on  Tuesday  night  blew  a  gale  from  the  southwest.  Hay 
and  straw  were  laid  upon  the  bridges  to  deaden  the  sound  of  the  artil 
lery  wheels.  It  began  to  rain  before  morning ;  and  the  Confederates, 
little  dreaming  of  what  was  taking  place,  remained  in  their  quarters. 

Before  daylight  the  whole  army  recrossed  the  river,  and  the  bridges 
were  taken  up.  Great  were  their  amazement  and  wonder  when  the 
Confederates  looked  down  from  the  heights  and  saw  the  Union  army 
once  more  on  the  northern  bank,  beyond  the  reach  of  their  guns. 

The  defeat  was  disheartening  to  the  army.  But,  though  repulsed,  the 
soldiers  felt  that  they  were  not  beaten  ;  they  had  failed  because  General 
Burnside's  plans  had  not  been  heartily  entered  into  by  some  of  the 
officers.  But  the  patriotic  flame  burned  as  brightly  as  ever,  and  they 
had  no  thought  of  giving  up  the  contest. 


CHAPTER   XL 

WINTER   OF   1863. 

AFTER  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg,  both  armies  prepared  for  the 
winter.  Two  great  cities  of  log -huts  sprang  up  in  the  dense 
forests  on  both  sides  of  the  Rappahannock,  peopled  by  more  than  two 
hundred  thousand  men.  It  was  surprising  to  see  how  quickly  the  sol 
diers  made  themselves  comfortable  in  huts  chinked  with  mud  and  roofed 
with  split  shingles.  These  rude  dwellings  had  a  fireplace  at  one  end, 
doors  hung  on  leathern  hinges,  and  bunks  one  above  another,  like  berths 
in  a  steamboat. 

There  the  men  told  stories,  played  checkers  and  cards,  read  the  news 
papers,  wrote  letters  to  their  friends  far  away,  and  kept  close  watch  all 
the  while  upon  the  enemy. 

By  mutual  understanding  the  pickets  did  not  fire  at  each  other,  but 
paced  their  beats  on  friendly  terms,  sometimes  chaffing  each  other,  often 
exchanging  newspapers,  not  unfrequently  making  petty  bargains  —  the 
Union  picket  giving  coffee  in  exchange  for  tobacco. 

But  there  were  dark  days  and  dreary  nights.  It  tried  their  endur 
ance  and  patriotism  to  stand  all  night  upon  picket,  with  the  north  wind 
howling  around  them  and  the  snow  whirling  into  drifts.  There  were 
rainy  days,  and  weeks  of  mud,  when  there  was  no  drilling,  and  when 
there  was  nothing  to  do.  Then  chaplains,  with  books  and  papers  under 
their  arms,  were  welcomed  everywhere. 

It  was  a  gloomy  winter,  but  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  Commissions 
gave  their  powerful  aid  towards  maintaining  the  health  and  morals  and 
spirits  of  the  army. 

The  Sanitary  Commission  had  its  origin  in  a  convention  between  Rev. 
Henry  W.  Bellows  and  Dr.  Elisha  Harris,  of  New  York,  in  April,  1861. 
Both  gentlemen  saw  the  need  of  some  organisation  to  look  after  the  sick 
and  wounded,  beyond  the  regular  hospital  service  of  the  army.  A  large 
number  of  women  in  New  York  had  already  been  talking  about  doing 
something  for  the  comfort  of  the  soldiers.  After  consultation  a  meet 
ing  was  held,  and  the  "Woman's  Central  Relief  Association"  was 

215 


216 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


formed.  A  committee,  of  whom  Dr.  Bellows  was  chairman,  went  to 
Washington  to  confer  with  the  military  authorities.  They  were  coldly 
received.  The  army  officers  did  not  want  any  interlopers.  The  com 
mittee  urged  the  benefit  of  outside  help,  as  seen  in  the  Crimean  War, 
but  in  vain.  General  Scott  declined  their  active  assistance,  but  was 
willing  they  should  give  advice.  The  committee  met  a  more  cordial 
reception  from  Mr.  Cameron,  Secretary  of  War.  President  Lincoln  at 
first  was  inclined  to  accept  the  statements  of  the  Medical  Bureau,  but, 
being  a  man  of  the  people,  saw  that  a  project  emanating  from  the  people 


BUILDING    CABINS    FOR    THE    WINTER. 


was  not  to  be  summarily  disposed  of,  and  authorised  the  formation  of  an 
association  for  inquiry  and  advice.  The  committee  soon  discovered  that 
the  intense  patriotism  of  the  hour  had  caused  the  enlistment  of  many 
boys  who  were  too  young,  and  who  would  in  all  probability  break  down. 
It  was  soon  seen  that  the  patriotism  of  the  women  of  the  North  must 
*md  some  way  of  expressing  itself,  and  it  came  in  the  formation  of  local 
organisations  and  contributions  aggregating  more  than  fifteen  million 
dollars.  Many  women  left  their  homes  to  become  nurses  in  the  hospitals, 
and  Sisters  of  Charity  and  Sisters  of  Mercy. 

The  Christian  Commission  was  formed  to  supply  the  army  with  re 
ligious  reading,  but  it  was  seen  that  the  physical  needs  of  the  soldiers 
were  quite  as  imperative  as  the  intellectual  and  spiritual,  and  the  Com 
mission  soon  broadened  into  that  class  of  assistance,  supplementing  the 


WINTER   OF    1863. 


217 


work  of  the  Sanitary  Commission.  The  Commission  opened  six  stations 
in  the  army  from  which  they  dispensed  supplies  of  books  and  papers,  and 
food  for  the  sick,  not  regularly  furnished  by  the  medical  department. 
Religious  meetings  were  held  nightly,  conducted  by  the  soldiers,  marked 
by  deep  solemnity.  Veterans  who  had  passed  through  all  the  trials  and 
temptations  of  a  soldier's  life  gave  testimony  of  the  peace  and  joy  they 
had  in  believing  in  Jesus.  Others  asked  what  they  should  do  to  obtain 
the  same  comfort.  Many  who  had  faced  death  unflinchingly  at  Williams- 
burg,  Fair  Oaks,  Malvern,  and  Antietam,  who  had  been  ever  indifferent 


"THE  WIND  HOWLING  AROUND  THEM  AND  THE  SNOW  WHIRLING  INTO  DRIFTS." 

to  the  claim  of  religion,  became  like  little  children  as  they  listened  to 
their  comrades  singing, — 

"  Rock  of  Ages,  cleft  for  me, 
Let  me  hide  myself  in  thee." 

It  was  not  sentimentalisui.  A  soldier  who  has  been  through  a  half- 
dozen  battles  is  the  last  person  in  the  world  to  indulge  in  sentiment. 
He,  above  all  men,  understands  reality.  Thus,  led  by  the  sweet  music  and 
the  fervent  prayers  of  their  comrades,  they  rejoiced  in  the  hope  that 
they  had  found  forgiveness  of  sins  through  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 

At  Fa  1  mouth,  an  old  tobacco  warehouse  on  the  bank  of    the  river, 


218 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


within  hail  of  the  pickets,  was  cleared  of  rubbish,  the  broken  ceiling 
and  windows  covered  with  canvas,  a  rude  pulpit  erected,  where  on  Sun 
day  afternoons  and  every  evening  meetings  were  held,  a  Sunday  school 
was  organised,  also  a  day  school.  One  of  the  soldiers  established  a 
school  for  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  the  village.  Often  in  the 
calm  twilight  of  the  mild  winter  days  the  picket  pacing  his  beat  upon 

the  opposite  bank 
stopped,  and,  leaning 
upon  his  gun,  listened 
to  the  hymns  of  de 
votion  wafted  on  the 
evening  air. 

He  could  have  sent 
a  bullet  whistling 
through  the  building, 
but  there  was  a  mu- 
t  u  a  1  understanding 
among  the  pickets  not 
to  fire,  and  so  the 
meetings  were  undis 
turbed. 

Said  a  chaplain: 
"  I  am  besieged  by 
those  who  want  some 
thing  good  to  read. 
In  my  rounds  I  am 
followed  at  my  elbow, 
4  Please,  sir,  can  you 
spare  me  one  ?  '  They 
hail  me  from  a  dis 
tance  :  4  Are  you  com 
ing  down  this  way,  chaplain  ?  '  It  is  a  pleasant  thing  to  pause  in  these 
travels  through  the  parish  and  look  back  upon  the  white  waves  that  rise 
in  the  wake  of  one's  course.  Sports  are  hushed,  swearing  is  charmed 
away,  all  are  reading,  —  Sabbath  has  come." 

In  some  regiments,  where  the  officers  cooperated  with  chaplains  to 
elevate  the  morals  of  men,  few  oaths  were  heard. 

One  day  General  Howard  started  out  with  a  handful  of  leaflets  on 
swearing,  with  the  intention  of  giving  one  to  every  man  whom  he  heard 


REV.    DR.    HENRY   W.    BELLOWS. 
(PRESIDENT   OF  THE  SANITARY  COMMISSION.) 


WINTER  OF   1863.  219 

using  profane  language.  He  went  from  regiment  to  regiment  and  from 
brigade  to  brigade  of  his  division,  and  returned  to  his  tent  without 
hearing  an  oath. 

"  I  have  been  all  through  my  division  to-day,"  he  said,  "  visiting  the 
hospitals,  and  I  have  n't  heard  a  single  man  swear.  Is  n't  it  strange  ?  " 

One  of  the  citizens  of  Falmouth  came 
to  General  Howard  for  a  guard. 

"  You  favoured  Secession,  I  suppose," 
said  the  General. 

"  I  stuck  for  the  Union  till  Virginia 
went  out  of  the  Union.  I  had  to  go 
with  her." 

"  You  have  a  son  in  the  rebel  army." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  he  enlisted  of  his  own 
accord." 

"  The  soldiers  steal  your  chickens,  you 
say  ?  " 

"  Yes,  they  take  everything  they  can 
lay  their  hands  upon,  and  I  want  a  guard 
to  protect  my  property." 

"  If  you  and  all  your  neighbours  had 
voted  against  Secession,  you  would  not 
need  a  guard.  No,  sir,  you  can't  have 
one.  When  you  have  given  as  much  to 
your  country  as  I  have,  I  will  give  you 
one,  but  not  till  then,"  said  the  General, 
pointing  to  his  empty  sleeve.  He  lost 
his  right  arm  at  Williamsburg. 

The  Proclamation  of  Emancipation 
was  beginning  to  have  its  effect  upon  A  SISTER  OF  MERCY' 

the  coloured  population  of  Virginia.  Although  there  was  a  river  to 
cross,  negroes  made  their  way  into  the  army.  From  the  hills  behind 
Fredericksburg  they  could  see  "  Mars  Linkum's  "  white  tents,  the  other 
side  of  the  stream. 

General  Burnside  planned  a  movement  up  the  river,  intending  to  cross 
the  Rappahannock  at  United  States  ford,  and  turn  Lee's  left  flank. 
The  army  started,  but  suddenly  rain  began  to  fall,  and  before  night  the 
cannon  carriages  and  wagons  were  hub  deep  in  mud.  Teams  were 
doubled,  horses  and  men  alike  sank  to  their  knees.  All  day  long  the 


220 


THE   BOYS   OF   '01. 


rain  fell  in  torrents.  For  two  days  the  army  struggled,  and  then,  aware 
that  the  movement  must  end  in  failure,  Burnside  gave  the  order  for  its 
return. 


(<MARS  LINKUM'S'  WHITK  TKXTS  TIIK  OTIIKII  SIDE  OK  THE  STREAM." 


It  was  a  foregone  conclusion  that  officers  and  soldiers  would  lose 
confidence  in  a  commander  who  had  so  signally  failed.  They  knew  he 
was  thoroughly  loyal,  but  regarded  him  as  not  possessing  needful  quali- 


WINTER   OF    1863. 


221 


fications  as  a  commander.  The  command  had  been  thrust  upon  him. 
He  had  expressed  himself  as  not  having  ability  to  direct  a  great  army. 
He  asked  the  President  to  accept  his  resignation  as  Major-General.  Mr. 
Lincoln  knew  how  loyal  and  true  he  was,  and,  instead  of  acceding  to  the 
request,  made  him  Commander  of  the  Ohio,  and  selected  General  Hooker 
as  his  successor  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

The  people  of  the  North  were   despondent     Now   sickness   set   in 


"ONE     OK    THE    CITIZENS    CAME    FOR    A    GUARD. 

among  the  soldiers.  They  were  tired  of  war,  disheartened  by  failures. 
When  Hooker  took  command  of  the  army  soldiers  were  sent  to  the 
hospital  at  the  rate  of  two  hundred  a  day.  Discipline  had  become  lax. 
Nearly  three  thousand  officers  and  eighty-two  thousand  men  were  ab 
sent.  Every  day  colonels  were  besieged  by  the  soldiers,  asking  if  they 
could  n't  go  home  and  see  the  old  folks  once  more.  Most  of  those 
absent  had  been  granted  furloughs,  but  had  failed  to  return.  In  Wash 
ington  a  company  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  called  upon  the  President 
and .  asked  if  he  had  any  word  of  encouragement.  He  acknowledged 
that  the  prospect  was  very  discouraging. 


222 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  There  are,"  he  said,  "  regiments  that  have  two-thirds  of  the  men 
absent  —  a  great  many  by  desertion  and  a  great  many  more  on  leave 
granted  by  company  officers,  which  is  almost  as  bad.  There  is  a  con 
stant  call  for  more  troops  and  they  are  sent  forward.  To  fill  up  the 
army  is  like  undertaking  to  shovel  fleas ;  you  take  up  a  shovelful,  but 
before  you  can  dump  them  they  are  gone." 

"  Is  n't  death  the  penalty  of  desertion  ? "  a  lady  asked. 

«  Yes." 


"MAY    I    HAVE    A    FURLOUGH    AND    GO    HOME    TO    SEE    THE    FOLKS?" 

"  Why  not  enforce  it  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,  you  can't  do  that !  you  can't  shoot  men  by  the  hundreds  for 
deserting.  The  country  would  not  stand  it,  and  ought  not  to  stand  it. 
It  would  be  barbarous.  We  must  change  the  condition  of  things  in 
some  way." 

General  Hooker  saw  that  the  first  thing  to  be  done  was  to  eradicate 
homesickness,  which  had  become  a  disease.  Although  so  many  were 
absent,  the  first  order  issued  by  him  provided  that  one  brigade  com 
mander,  one  field  officer,  two  line  officers  of  regiments,  and  two  men  out 


WINTER   OF   1863. 


223 


of  every  hundred  might  be  absent  at  one  time,  not  exceeding  ten  days 
to  the  near  States  and  fifteen  days  to  the  States  farther  away. 

"  You  have  ruined  the  army.  They  will  go  from  Dan  to  Beersheba, 
you  never  will  get  them  back  again,"  was  the  despatch  from  President 
Lincoln. 

"  Let  me  try  it  for  three  weeks,"  said  Hooker,  in  reply. 


"CLASPED    IN    LOVING    ARMS." 

The  President  consented.  The  departing  soldiers  were  upon  their 
honour.  If  they  did  not  return  at  the  appointed  time  their  comrades 
could  not  have  a  furlough.  The  result  manifested  the  wisdom  of  Gen 
eral  Hooker.  It  was  an  affecting  and  exhilarating  scene  in  the  ranks 
when  the  lots  were  cast — the  lightening  of  the  faces  of  those  departing. 
They  were  to  see  father  and  mother,  wife  and  children,  to  be  clasped  in 
loving  arms.  Those  not  included  in  the  lot  knew  that  two  weeks  later 
their  turn  might  come.  The  effect  upon  the  army'  was  almost  instan- 


224  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

taneous.     It  was  the  rekindling  of  patriotic  fervour.     Under  daily  drill 
and  strict  discipline  there  was  a  marked  change  for  the  better. 

We  are  not  to  think  that  the  army  remained  perfectly  quiet  through 


RETURN    OF    A    RKCOXNOITKRING     PARTY. 

these  months ;  on  the  contrary  reconnoitering  parties  marched  to  upper 
Ilappahannock  and  sometimes  crossed  at  one  of  the  fords  to  feel  of  the 
enemy,  for  Hooker's  scouts  reported  that  General  Lee  evidently  was  get 
ting  ready  to  invade  the  North. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
THE    ATLANTIC    COAST. 

THE  encounter  between  the  Merrimack  and  the  Monitor  had  set 
the  world  agog  on  the  matter  of  armoured  vessels.  A  fleet  of 
ironclads  had  been  prepared,  with  the  special  object  in  view  of  recaptur 
ing  Fort  Sumter.  It  was  an  event  looked  forward  to  with  intense  inter 
est,  not  only  in  the  North,  but  throughout  the  civilised  world.  Having 
a  desire  to  witness  that  attack,  I  proceeded  South,  leaving  New  York  on 
the  7th  of  February,  1863,  on  board  the  steamer  Augusta  Dinsmore, 
belonging  to  Adams's  Express.  Captain  Crowell,  her  commander,  was  a 
sharp-eyed  Connecticut  Yankee,  who  kept  the  lead  constantly  going  as 
we  ran  down  the  coast,  and  who  was  as  Avell  acquainted  with  all  the 
soundings  as  the  skipper  of  Nantucket,  who  detected  the  soil  of  Marrn 
Hackett's  garden  by  smell  and  taste,  although  Nantucket  had  sunk. 

The  vessel  was  to  call  at  Newbernc,  North  Carolina,  in  possession  of 
the  Union  forces.  Sixty  hours  from  New  York  brought  the  steamer  to 
Point  Lookout.  Just  where  the  Point  might  be  the  captain  did  not 
know,  the  coast  being  shut  from  view  by  a  fog -bank.  The  whistle 
screeched,  and  the  twelve-pound  howitzer  banged  its  loudest  thunder  for 
a  pilot.  We  could  hear  the  surf  tumbling  on  the  beach.  The  white- winged 
gulls  circled  around  us  and  then  flew  landward  as  if  to  tantalise  us  by 
their  freedom.  Hours  passed  but  no  pilot  appeared,  and  the  Dinsmore 
became  a  cradle  of  the  deep,  rolling  till  the  taffratl  touched  the  waves. 
Suddenly  the  fog-curtain  was  drawn  aside  and  a  pilot  in  a  cockle-shell  boat 
came  alongside,  climbed  on  deck,  took  the  helm,  and  we  glided  into  the 
harbour.  Before  the  anchor  dropped  a  score  of  officers  were  climbing  the 
sides  of  the  steamer  to  welcome  expected  friends.  A  train  was  in  waiting 
to  take  the  fifty  thousand  letters  in  Uncle  Sam's  mail-bags  to  his  soldiers 
holding  Newberne  and  the  surrounding  country.  Few  regiments  from 
Massachusetts  were  in  North  Carolina. 

We  found  the  town  a  straggling  village  with  broad,  well  shaded 
streets,  with  here  and  there  a  substantial  house,  but  most  of  the  houses 
were  rudely  built,  unpainted  structures,  with  rickety  sheds  and  out- 

225 


226  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

houses  leaning  earthwards,  giving  to  the  town  a  general  air  of  dilapida 
tion.  Two  of  the  most  prominent  clergymen  of  Boston  were  serving  as 
chaplains  —  Rev.  Mr.  Manning,  pastor  of  the  Old  South,  and  Rev.  A.  L. 
Stowe,  of  Park  Street  Church.  A  third  was  Rev.  Mr.  James,  editor  of 
the  Congregationalist.  A  large  number  of  the  soldiers  were  from  their 
congregations. 

The  steamer  R.  S.  Spaulding  came  into  Beaufort  Harbour,  having 
Major-General  Foster  and  staff  as  passengers.  He  was  on  his  way  from 
Port  Royal  to  Washington  to  see  whether  he  or  General  Hunter  had 
jurisdiction  in  South  Carolina.  He  had  been  sent  with  a  portion  of 
his  troops  to  Port  Royal  in  a  department  where  General  Hunter  was 
in  command,  but  being  senior  in  rank  thought  himself  entitled  to  the 
position  —  a  claim  which  Hunter  would  not  acknowledge  ;  hence  the 
voyage  to  Washington,  at  Government  expense,  to  find  out  who  was  who. 

From  Beaufort  the  Dinsmore  steamed  on  to  Port  Royal,  making  it 
through  a  heavy  sea. 

The  harbour  was  crowded  with  shipping.  General  Foster's  force  from 
North  Carolina  had  just  arrived,  to  participate  in  a  land  movement. 
The  officers  and  soldiers  at  Port  Royal,  weary  with  doing  nothing,  had 
fitted  up  a  theatre.  The  building  was  used  for  church  services  on  Sun 
day.  Attending  the  morning  service  the  day  after  our  arrival,  I  found 
an  audience  of  about  one  hundred  persons,  among  them  General  Hunter 
and  staff.  The  clergyman,  an  Episcopalian,  in  a  rusty  black  gown,  stood 
upon  the  stage.  A  soldier  played  a  melodeon  and  conducted  the  singing. 
In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  business  meeting  in  the  African  Baptist 
church,  which  I  also  attended.  Rev.  Abraham  Murchison,  a  tall  copper- 
hued  negro,  was  pastor,  and  presided  over  the  deliberations.  He  had 
been  a  slave  in  Savannah,  but  made  his  way  to  our  lines,  was  a  store 
keeper  or  huckster  on  week-days,  and  preached  on  Sunday.  The  build 
ing  had  been  erected  by  order  of  General  Mitchell,  for  an  African  church. 
There  were  two  rows  of  benches,  a  plain  pine  pulpit,  a  ventilated  ceiling, 
from  which  three  or  four  glass  lamps  were  suspended.  The  congrega 
tion  were  singing  when  we  entered,  — 

"  Sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood 

Stand  dressed  in  living  green, 
So  to  the  Jews  fair  Canaan  stood, 
While  Jordan  rolled  between." 

The  leader  was  a  round-headed,  compact,  energetic  negro,  twenty-five 


THE   ATLANTIC   COAST. 


229 


years  of  age,  whose  zeal  was  bounded  only  by  the  capacity  of  his  lungs. 
It  was  the  well-known  tune  "  Jordan,"  sung  by  millions  in  times  past 
and  present.  The  women  occupied  one  side  of  the  house,  the  men  sit 
ting  opposite.  It  was  a  dusky  view,  looking  down  the  aisle  from  my 
seat  at  the  right  of  the  pulpit.  They  were  countenances  not  types  of 
beauty,  not  attractive  intellectually.  But  there  was  perfect  decorum  and 
solemnity.  All  heads  were  bowed  when  the  preacher  prayed.  It  was  a 
prayer  full  of  supplications  and 
thanksgiving,  expressed  in  fitting 
words. 

The  church  had  a  case  of  dis 
cipline.  Their  sexton  had  been 
remiss  in  lighting  the  lamps,  and 
was  arraigned  for  trial.  The 
pastor  called  the  sexton  to  the 
front,  and  thus  indicted  him : 

"  John,  my  son,  you  are  ar 
raigned  for  not  doing  as  you 
have  agreed,  and  covenanted  to 
do.  We  pay  you  one  hundred 
and  twenty  dollars  a  year  for 
lighting  these  yere  beautiful 
lamps  which  the  church  has 
so  generously  provided,  and.  sir, 
you  have  been  remiss  in  your 
duty.  On  Thursday  night,  when 
we  were  assembled  for  holy 

prayer,  we  were  in  darkness.  You  did  wrong.  You  broke  your  obliga^ 
tions.  You  must  be  punished.  What  say  you  ?  Brethren,  we  will  hear 
what  he  has  to  say." 

"  I  lighted  the  lamps,  sah,  but  they  went  out ;    de  oil  was  bad,  I 
reckon,"  said  the  sexton. 

The  pastor  called  upon  one  of  the  deacons  to  take  the  chair.  He  was 
of  middle  age,  black  as  anthracite  coal,  bald-headed,  and  was  dressed  in 
trousers  and  coat  made  of  old  sail-cloth.  By  his  side  sat  his  colleague, 
wearing  a  United  States  soldier's  blue  overcoat.  The  preacher,  taking 
his  stand  in  the  aisle,  laid  aside  his  clerical  authority,  and  became  one  of 
the  brethren.  "  Brother  cheerman,"  he  said,  "  our  brother  am  pre- 
sumpto.  He  say  he  light  de  lamps  and  dey  go  out.  How  does  he 


MAJOR-GENERAL    DAVID    HUNTER. 


230  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

know  dey  go  out  ?  He  ought  to  stay  and  see  dey  don't  go  out.  He  am 
presumptus  and  should  be  punished.  I  move,  sir,  dat  our  brother  be 
set  aside  from  commin'  to  de  Lord's  table  till  he  make  satisfaction." 

A  brother  seconded  the  motion,  and  the  question  was  put  by  the 
deacon.  Two  or  three  voted  affirmatively,  but  nearly  all  negatively. 
The  question  was  not  understood.  The  preacher  explained  :  "  You  is 
discomposed  in  your  minds.  You  do  not  understand  de  question.  Can 
any  of  you  tell  me  how  you  voted  ?  " 

The  question  was  put  a  second  time,  and  the  offending  member  was 
unanimously  debarred  the  privileges  of  the  church. 

After  the  discipline  a  candidate  for  admission  was  presented,  a  stout 
young  man,  named  Jonas. 

"  Well,  my  son,  where  are  you  from  ? "  said  the  pastor. 

"  From  Charleston,  sir." 

"  Was  you  a  member  of  the  church  there,  my  son  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  was  a  member  of  the  church." 

"  Does  any  one  here  know  anything  about  Jonas  ?  " 

A  half-dozen  responded  "  Yes,"  all  agreeing  that  his  deportment  was 
correct. 

"Did  you  bring  your  c'tificate  with  you  ?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  came  away  in  a  hurry,  and  had  n't  any  time  to  get  one." 

"  Yes,  my  son ;  we  understand  that  you  were  obliged  to  leave  in  a 
hurry  or  not  at  all.  But  what  made  you  become  a  Christian  ? " 

"  Because  I  felt  I  was  a  sinner." 

"  Did  you  pray,  my  son  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  I  feel  that  through  the  mercy  of  Jesus  Christ  my  sins 
are  pardoned." 

It  was  a  simple  narrative,  and  expressed  with  evident  consciousness  of 
the  solemnity  of  the  declaration. 

In  the  evening  Rev.  Mr.  Murchison  preached  from  the  text,  "  And 
they  shall  call  upon  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  fall  upon  them,"  etc. 

It  was  a  crude,  disjointed  discourse,  having  very  little  logic,  a  great 
many  large  words,  some  of  them  ludicrously  misapplied,  yet  contained 
striking  thoughts,  and  appropriate  similes.  This  was  a  congregation 
standing  on  the  lowest  step  of  civilisation.  Minister  and  people  were 
but  a  twelvemonth  out  of  bondage.  All  behind  them  was  barbarism. 
Before  them  was  a  future,  unrevealed,  but  infinitely  better  than  what 
their  past  had  been.  Their  meeting  was  orderly,  and  I  have  seen  grave 
legislative  bodies  in  quite  as  much  of  a  muddle  over  a  simple  question 


THE  ATLANTIC   COAST.  231 

as  that  congregation  of  black  men  emerging  from  their  long  night  of 
darkness. 

On  the  following  Sunday  I  was  present  at  a  service  on  Ladies'  Island. 
The  owner  of  the  plantation  where  the  meeting  was  held  erected  his 
house  in  full  view  of  Beaufort,  and  near  the  bank  of  the  stream  where 
the  tide  ebbs  and  flows  upon  the  sandy  beach.  It  was  standing  on 
posts,  to  give  free  circulation  to  the  air  underneath.  In  hot  summer 
days  the  shade  beneath  the  house  was  the  resort  of  all  the  poultry  of 
the  premises.  Thousands  of  hard-working  New  England  mechanics 
live  in  better  houses,  yet  from  Beaufort  the  place  made  an  imposing 
show,  surrounded  by  orange  and  magnolia  trees.  The  sandy  acres  of 
the  plantation  stretched  towards  St.  Helena.  A  short  distance  from  the 
planter's  house  were  the  weather-beaten  cabins  of  the  negroes,  mere 
hovels,  without  window-panes,  with  mud  chimneys,  —  the  homes  of 
generations  who  had  gone  from  the  darkness  and  hopelessness  of  a 
wearying  life  to  the  rest  and  quiet  of  the  grave. 

On  that  morning  when  Admiral  Dupont  shelled  the  Confederates  out 
of  the  forts  at  Hilton  Head  and  Bay  Point,  the  owner  of  these  acres 
made  a  hasty  exit  from  his  house.  He  sent  his  overseer  to  the  cabins 
to  hurry  up  the  negroes,  but  to  his  surprise  not  a  negro  was  to  be  found. 
The  coloured  people  had  heard  the  thundering  down  the  bay.  They  knew 
its  meaning.  It  set  their  hearts  beating  as  never  before.  It  was  the 
sweetest  music  they  had  ever  heard.  A  horseman  came  riding  furiously 
up  to  the  house,  with  terror  in  his  countenance.  The  master  hastened 
out  to  know  how  the  battle  was  going. 

"  The  Yankees  have  taken  the  forts !  "  said  the  messenger.  The 
master  became  pale. 

"  You  had  better  get  your  negroes  together,  and  be  ready  for  a 
move,"  said  the  messenger. 

Sharp  ears  had  heard  all  this,  —  the  ears  of  Sam,  a  coloured  man, 
who,  seeing  the  herald  arrive  in  hot  haste,  had  the  curiosity  to  hear 
what  he  had  to  say,  then  bounded  like  a  deer  to  the  cabins,  running 
from  door  to  door,  whispering  to  the  inmates,  "  To  the  woods !  to  the 
woods !  De  Yankees  hab  taken  de  forts,  —  massa  is  going  to  de 
mainland,  and  is  going  to  take  us  wid  him." 

The  cabins  were  deserted  in  an  instant ;  and  five  minutes  later,  when 
the  overseer  came  round  to  gather  his  drove  of  human  cattle,  he  found 
empty  hovels.  The  planter  and  his  overseer  were  obliged  to  do  their 
own  hasty  packing  up. 


232 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


The  plantation  was  in  the  hands  of  a  warm  -  hearted  Christian 
gentleman  from  Massachusetts,  Mr.  Norton.  The  people  of  the  estate 
gathered  for  worship  in  the  large  parlour  of  the  house. 


KTKD    IN    AN    INSTANT. 


The  room  was  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  square,  and  had  a  wide-mouthed 
fireplace,  in  which  a  cheerful  fire  of  pitch  knots  was  blazing.  There  was 
a  settee,  a  mahogany  sideboard,  where  the  former  owner  was  accustomed 
to  quaff  his  wines  and  liquors.  Seats  and  chairs  were  brought  in.  The 


THE   ATLANTIC    COAST. 


233 


big  dinner-bell  was  rung,  and  the  people,  thirty  or  forty  in  number, 
came  in,  men,  women,  and  children.  Some  of  the  women  brought  their 
infants.  Uncle  Jim,  the  patriarch  of  the  plantation,  was  too  feeble  to 
attend.  The  superintendent,  Mr.  Norton,  comforted  his  heart  by  read 
ing  to  him  a  chapter  in  the  Bible  and  offering  prayers  in  the  miserable 
cabin,  where  the  old  man  was  lying  on  a  pile  of  rags.  Uncle  Jim  was 
a  sincere  Christian.  The  word  of  God  was  sweet  to  him.  His  heart 


UNCLE    JIM. 


overflowed  with  thanks  and  praise,  for  the  display  of  God's  great 
goodness  to  him  and  his  people. 

A  hymn  was  lined  off  by  Mr.  Norton,  after  the  fashion  of  our 
fathers.  William,  a  stout,  middle-aged  man,  struck  into  St.  Martin's, 
and  the  congregation  joined,  not  reading  the  music  exactly  as  good  old 
Tansur  composed  it,  for  there  were  crooks,  turns,  slurs,  and  appoggia- 
turas,  not  to  be  found  in  any  printed  copy.  It  was  sung  harshly, 
nasally,  and  dragged  out  in  long,  slow  notes. 

A  pure-blooded  negro,  Sancho,  offered  prayer.     He  had  seen  great 


234 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


hardship  in  life  and  had  suffered  more  than  his  namesake,  the  squire, 
who  was  once  unceremoniously  tossed  in  a  blanket.  His  prayer  was  the 
free  utterance  of  a  warm  heart.  He  improved  the  opportunity  to 
mingle  an  exhortation  with  his  supplication.  He  thus  addressed  the 
unconverted : 

"  Oh,  my  poor,  impenitent  fellow  sinner,  what  you  think  you  are 
doing  ?  Where  you  think  you  are  going  ?  Death  will  ride  up  soon  in 
a  big,  black  carriage  and  take  you  wid  him  down  to  de  regions  of  deep 
darkness.  Why  don't  you  repent  now,  and  den  he  will  carry  you  up 
into  de  light  of  paradise ! " 

Looking  forward  to  the  hour  of  the  Christian's  release  from  the 
bondage  of  this  life,  he  said,  in  conclusion :  "  And  now,  good  Lord, 
when  we  have  done  chaw  all  de  hard  bones  and  swallowed  all  de  bitter 
pills,  we  trust  de  good  Lord  will  take  us  to  Himself." 

After  an  address  from  the  superintendent,  Sancho  rose. 

"  My  belobed  friends,"  said  he,  "  I  neber  'spected  to  see  such  a  day 
as  dis  year.  For  twenty  years,  I  hired  my  time  of  old  massa,  I  was 
'bleeged  to  pay  him  twelve  dollars  a  month  in  advance,  and  if  I  did  n't 
hab  de  money  ready,  he  wollopped  me.  But  I 's  a  free  man  now.  De 
good  Lord  hab  done  it  all.  I  can't  read.  It  is  de  great  desire  ob  my 
heart  to  learn  to  read,  so  dat  I  can  read  de  Bible  all  my  own  self ;  but 
I  's  too  old  to  learn.  But  I  rejoice  dat  my  chillen  can  hab  de  oppor 
tunity  to  study  de  precious  word.  De  Lord  is  doin'  great  tings  for  us  in 
dese  yere  days.  Ole  massa  was  a  purty  good  massa,  and  I  prays  de 
Lord  to  make  him  lay  down  his  weapons  ob  rebellion  and  become  a  good 
Union  man  and  a  disciple  ob  de  Lord  Jesus,  for  Jesus  tells  us  dat  we 
must  lub  our  enemies." 

After  the  exercises  of  the  religious  meeting  were  concluded,  the 
chairs  were  set  aside,  and  they  began  a  "  praise  meeting,"  or  singing 
meeting.  Most  of  their  music  was  plaintive.  The  piece  frequently 
commences  with  a  recitative  by  one  voice,  and  at  the  end  of  the  first 
line  the  chorus  joins.  The  words  are  often  improvised  to  suit  the 
occasion. 

A  favorite  song  was  "Roll,  Jordan,  roll,"  in  which  the  progression  of 
the  melody  is  very  descriptive  of  the  rolling  of  waves  upon  the  beach. 
There  are  many  variations  of  the  melody,  but  that  here  given  is  as  I 
heard  it  sung  by  the  negroes  of  Blythewood. 

The  verses  vary  only  in  recitation.  If  Mr.  Jones  was  present  he 
would  hear,  "  Mr.  Jones  is  sitting  on  the  tree  of  life."  There  was  no 


THE  ATLANTIC   COAST. 


235 


pause,  and  before  the  last  roll  was  ended  the  one  giving  the  recitative 
placed  another  personage  on  the  tree,  and  thus  Jordan  continued  to  roll 
along. 

As  the  song  goes  on  the  enthusiasm  rises.     They  sing  louder  and 
stronger.     The  recitative  is  given  with  increased  vigour,  and  the  chorus 


Roll,  Jordan. 


Lit-tle    chil-dren    sit-ting  on  the    tree    of      life      To        hear  the    Jor-dan     roll ;     O 

-9-  -9-      -9-      -9-      -9-      -9- 


roll,  Jor-dan  roll,    Jor-dan    roll,    Jor-dan  roll,         We     march  the  an  -  gel  march,     O 


march  the  an  -  gel  march,  O     my   soul     is  ris  -  ing  heaven  ward,  To  hear  the  Jordan  roll. 
*» 


-ur_r_t_]p_ 

l  I/  I/  y 

swells  with  increasing  volume.  They  beat. time,  at  first,  with  their  hands, 
then  their  feet.  They  rise  from  their  seats.  William  begins  to  shuffle  his 
feet.  Anna,  a  short,  thick-set  woman,  wearing  a  checkered  dress  and 
an  apron,  which  once  was  a  window-curtain,  claps  her  hands,  makes  a 
short,  quick  jerk  of  her  body,  stamps  her  feet  on  the  unaccented  part  of 
the  measure,  keeping  exact  syncopation.  Catherine  and  Sancho  catch 
the  inspiration.  They  go  round  in  a  circle,  shuffling,  jerking,  shouting 
louder  and  louder,  while  those  outside  of  the  circle  respond  with  increas 
ing  vigour,  all  stamping,  clapping  their  hands,  and  rolling  out  the  chorus. 


236  THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 

William  seems  to  be  in  a  trance,  his  eyes  are  fixed,  yet  he  goes  on  with 
a  double-shuffle,  till  the  perspiration  stands  in  beads  upon  his  face. 
Every  joint  seems  hung  on  wires.  Feet,  legs,  arms,  head,  body,  and 
hands  swing  and  jump  like  a  child's  dancing  Dandy  Jim.  Sancho  enters 
into  it  with  all  his  heart,  soul,  mind,  and  might,  clapping  his  hands, 
rolling  his  eyes,  looking  upward  in  ecstacy  and  outward  upon  the  crowd, 
as  if  he  were  their  spiritual  father  and  guardian. 

Thus  it  went  on  till  nature  was  exhausted.  When  the  meeting  broke 
up,  they  all  came  round  in  procession,  shaking  hands  with  the  superin 
tendent  and  the  strangers  present,  and  singing  a  parting  song,  — 

"  There  's  a  meeting  here  to-night !  " 

The  superintendent  informed  me  that  the  children  who  attended 
school  could  not  be  coaxed  to  take  part  in  those  praise  meetings.  They 
had  learned  to  sing  Sunday  school  songs,  and  evidently  looked  upon  the 
plantation  songs  of  their  fathers  and  mothers  as  belonging  to  their 
bondage  and  not  worthy  to  be  sung  now  that  they  were  free. 

A  short  distance  from  Hilton  Head  was  the  town  of  Mitchellville,  laid 
out  by  the  lamented  astronomer,  General  Mitchell,  who  fell  a  victim  to 
the  yellow  fever  in  the  summer  of  1862.  The  town  was  on  a  broad 
sandy  plain,  bordered  by  groves  and  thickets  of  live-oak,  palmetto,  and 
the  coast  pine. 

At  that  time  there  were  about  seventy  houses,  —  or  cabins  rather,  — - 
of  the  rudest  description,  built  of  logs,  chinked  with  clay  'brought  up 
from  the  beach,  roofs  of  long  split  shingles,  board  floors,  windows  with 
shutters, — plain  board  blinds,  without  sash  or  glass.  Each  house  had 
a  quarter  of  an -acre  of  land  attached.  There  was  no  paint  or  lime,  not 
even  whitewash,  about  them.  It  was  just  such  a  place  as  might  be 
expected  in  a  new  country,  where  there  were  no  saw-mills  or  brick-kilns, 
—  a  step  in  advance  of  a  hole  in  the  ground  or  a  bark  wigwam.  It  was 
the  beginning  of  the  experiment  of  civilisation  on  the  part  of  a  semi- 
barbarous  people  just  released  from  abject  bondage,  and  far  from  being 
free  men. 

I  looked  into  the  first  cabin,  and  seeing  an  old  man  sitting  before  th  > 
fire,  greeted  him  with  "How  do  you  do,  uncle?"  the  sobriquet  of  all 
middle-aged  negro  men. 

"  Tears  how  I  'm  rather  poorly,  —  I 's  got  de  chills,  boss." 

He  had  been  a  slave  in  Florida,  but  made  his  escape  from  his 
master's  plantation  fifty  miles  inland,  reached  Fernandina,  and  entered 


THE   ATLANTIC   COAST.  237 

the  lines  of  the  Union  army.  He  was  dressed  in  trousers  made  of  old 
sail-cloth,  and  the  tattered  cast-off  blouse  of  a  Union  soldier.  The  room 
was  about  twelve  feet  square.  I  could  see  through  the  chinking  in  a 
hundred  places.  At  the  coping  of  the  roof,  where  it  should  have  joined 
the  wall,  there  was  a  wide  opening  all  around,  which  allowed  all  the 
warmth  to  escape.  The  furniture  consisted  of  three  tables,  four  chairs, 
a  mahogany  wash-stand,  all  of  which  once  stood  in  the  mansion  of  some 
island  planter.  Upon  the  hearth  was  a  Dutch  oven,  pots,  kettles, 
baskets,  and  bags,  and  a  pile  of  rags,  old  blankets  which  the  soldiers 
had  thrown  aside.  It  required  but  a  few  words  to  thaw  out  Uncle 
Jacob,  who  at  once  commenced  fumbling  in  his  pockets,  producing, 
after  a  studious  search,  a  brown  paper,  carefully  folded,  enclosing  the 
name  of  a  gentleman  in  New  York  who  had  taken  home  Uncle  Jacob's 
nephew.  He  wanted  me  to  read  it  to  him, — the  name,  the  street,  the 
number,  —  that  he  might  learn  it  by  heart. 

"  He  is  learning  to  write,  boss,  and  I  shall  have  a  letter  from  him  by 
and  by,"  said  the  old  man,  in  glee.  He  handed  me  three  letters,  all 
from  men  who  once  were  slaves,  not  written  by  them  individually,  but 
by  amanuenses.  One  was  a  sailor  on  the  gunboat  Ottawa,  off  Charles 
ton  ;  one  was  in  .New  York  City,  and  the  third  in  Ohio. 

"  Please,  boss,  I  should  like  to  hab  you  read  'em,"  he  said. 

It  was  a  pleasure  to  gratify  the  kind-hearted  man,  who  listened  with 
satisfaction  beaming  from  every  line  of  his  countenance. 

Uncle  Jacob  had  been  five  months  in  the  employ  of  the  United  States, 
unloading  vessels  at  Hilton  Head,  and  had  received  only  his  rations  and 
a  little  clothing. 

"  Well,  Uncle  Jacob,  which  would  you  rather  be,  a  freeman  or  a 
slave  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  Lor'  bless  you,  boss,  I  would  n't  like  to  be  a  slave  again." 

"  Do  you  think  you  can  take  care  of  yourself  ?  " 

"  Jes  let  Gubberment  pay  me,  boss,  and  see  if  I  can't." 

It  was  spoken  with  great  earnestness. 

In  the  next  cabin  I  found  Peter,  who  had  taken  the  name  of  Brown, 
that  of  his  former  master.  Slavery  gave  its  victims  but  one  name. 
General  Mitchell  said  that  they  were  entitled  to  another  name,  and  he 
ordered  that  they  should  take  that  of  their  former  masters;  hence 
there  are  Peter  Beauregards,  James  Trenholms,  Susan  Rhetts,  Julia 
Barnwells,  on  the  plantations  of  the  Sea  Islands. 

"  Mr.  Brown,  did  you  ever  hear  about  the  Abolitionists  ?  "  I  asked. 


238 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  Yes,  sir,  tank  you,  I 's  he'd  of  'em." 

"  What  did  you  hear  about  them  ?  " 

"  Oh,  dey  is  a  werry  bad  sort  of  people,  sir.  Old  massa  said  dat  if 
dey  could  get  a  chance  dey  would  take  all  our  pickaninnies  and  smash 
der  brains  out  agin  de  trees  !  " 

"  Did  you  ever  see  an  Abolitionist?" 

"  No,  sir,  tank  you,  nebber  saw  one." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Brown,  I  am  one." 


"  FESTOONS    AND    TRAILS    OF    GRAY    MOSS    SWAYED    IN    THE    GENTLE    BREEZE." 

Mr.  Brown  started  involuntarily.  He  looked  me  all  over  from  head 
to  feet,  giving  a  keen  search.  "  Tears  how  I  should  n't  tink  you  could 
hab  de  heart  to  do  it,  sir." 

"  Do  I  look  as  though  I  should  like  to  kill  your  little  ones  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  I  don't  tink  you  would." 

I  told  him  who  the  Abolitionists  were,  and  what  they  wished  to  do, — 
that  they  were  friends  of  the  slaves,  and  always  had  been.  He  grasped 
my  hand,  and  said,  "  God  bless  you,  sir."  And  then  burst  into  hearty 
laughter. 


THE  ATLANTIC   COAST.  239 

Having  been  informed  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  obtain  a  fowl  of 
the  negroes  at  that  season  of  the  year,  I  made  the  attempt ;  but  though 
I  offered  treble  the  value,  not  one  would  part  with  a  hen.  They  were 
looking  forward  to  broods  of  chickens  which  would  bring  them  in 
"  heaps "  of  money  in  the  fall  of  the  year. 

While  waiting  for  the  ironclads,  I  made  frequent  visits  to  the  planta 
tions  on  the  islands,  riding  through  forests  of  live-oak  and  gum-trees, 
whose  trunks  were  wreathed  with  climbing  vines.  From  the  wide- 
spreading  branches  festoons  and  trails  of  gray  moss  swayed  in  the 
gentle  breeze. 

The  "  freedmen,"  as  they  were  called  at  the  time,  had  little  to  do.  It 
was  not  possible  for  the  military  authorities  to  give  them  employment, 
and  they  had  abundant  time  to  sing  and  dance.  The  Government  gave 
them  rations,  so  they  had  no  fear  of  starvation.  It  was  a  happy-go-lucky 
life,  with  no  overseer  following  them  with  a  whip  to  the  cane-brake  or 
rice  field. 

Entering  the  headquarters  of  the  commanding  officer  one  day,  I  saw 
a  thin,  spare  coloured  woman  sitting  before  the  fire.  She  nodded  and 
smiled,  ran  her  eyes  over  me,  as  if  to  take  in  every  feature  or  peculiarity 
of  my  person  and  dress,  then  gazed  into  the  fire  and  seemed  absorbed  in 
her  own  thoughts.  A  friend  said,  "  That  is  our  Sojourner  Truth." 

The  original  "  Sojourner  Truth  "  was  a  negro  woman  of  remarkable 
character,  who  piloted  many  slaves  from  bondage  to  freedom,  during 
the  years  of  Antislavery  agitation.  The  woman  before  me  had  brought 
several  companies  of  negroes  from  the  mainland  and  had  given  much 
information  in  regard  to  the  movements  and  positions  occupied  by  the 
Confederates.  Many  negroes  made  their  way  singly  or  in  companies  to 
the  Union  lines  through  her  accounts  of  the  condition  of  the  freedmen 
at  Port  Royal,  —  how  they  were  kindly  cared  for.  She  had  penetrated 
swamps,  endured  hardships,  eluded  rebel  pickets,  visiting  the  planta 
tions  at  midnight,  and  conversing  with  the  slaves. 

"  I  can  travel  all  through  the  South,  I  reckon,"  she  said. 

"  Are  you  not  afraid  that  the  rebels  will  catch  you  ?  " 

"Well,  honey,  I  reckon  they  couldn't  keep  me,"  she  said,  with  a 
smile. 

She  had  exhibited  such  remarkable  shrewdness  and  finesse  in  her 
exploits,  and  had  rendered  such  valuable  services  to  the  department, 
that  she  was  held  in  high  esteem. 

The  original  "  Sojourner  Truth  "  lives  in  modern  art,  the  sculptor,  W. 


240 


THE   BOYS    OF    '61. 


W.  Stacy,  having  taken  her  for  his  ideal  of  the  Libyan  Sibyl,  exhibited 
at  the  London  World's  Fair  1862.  She  also  lives  in  literature  —  Mrs. 
Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  having  portrayed  her  character  and  given  many 


"NO  MORE  UNREQUITED  WORK  IN  THE  CANE  BRAKE  AND  COTTON  FIELD." 

incidents  of  her  life,  to  be  found  in  articles  published  in  the  Atlantic 
Monthly. 

Upon  the  plantations  of  W.   Helen  were  men  and   women  of   the 


THE   ATLANTIC    COAST. 


241 


despised  race,  who  were  endowed  with  rare  abilities.     The  men  were 

ready  to  enlist  and  fight  for  the  man  who  had  given  them  their  freedom. 

The   enlistment  of    negro  troops  began  at  Port  Royal  in  the  fall  of 


SLAVES    GOING    TO    JOIN    THE    UNION    ARMY. 

1862,  and  by  midwinter  the  First  South  Carolina,  commanded  by  Col 
onel  Higginson,  had  its  ranks  nearly  full.  There  was  strong  prejudice 
in  the  army  against  employing  negroes.  The  New  Jersey  troops  in  the 


242  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

department  of  the  South  were  bitterly  hostile.  Colonel  Stevenson,  of 
Massachusetts,  a  gallant  officer,  having  imprudently  given  utterance  to 
his  feelings  upon  the  subject,  was  arrested  by  General  Hunter,  which 
caused  a  great  deal  of  excitement  in  the  army,  and  which  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  country  to  the  whole  subject. 

The  day  after  the  arrest  of  Colonel  Stevenson,  a  scene  illustrating  the 
sentiments  of  the  hour  occurred  in  the  cabin  of  the  steamer  Wyoming, 
plying  between  Beaufort  and  Hilton  Head.  The  party  consisted  of 
several  ladies,  one  or  two  chaplains,  fifteen  or  twenty  officers,  four 
newspaper  correspondents,  and  several  civilians. 

A  young  captain  in  the  Tenth  New  Jersey  opened  the  conversation. 

"  I  wish,"  said  he,  "  that  every  negro  was  compelled  to  take  off  his  hat 
to  a  white  man.  I  consider  him  an  inferior  being." 

"  You  differ  from  General  Washington,  who  took  off  his  hat  and 
saluted  a  negro,"  I  replied. 

"  General  Washington  could  afford  to  do  it,"  said  the  captain,  a  little 
staggered. 

"  Are  we  to  understand  that  in  this  age  a  captain  in  the  service  of 
the  United  States  cannot  afford  to  equal  a  negro  in  politeness  ?  " 

"  Do  you  want  to  be  buried  with  a  nigger,  and  have  your  bones  touch 
his  in  the  grave  ?  " 

"  As  to  that  I  have  no  feeling  whatever.  I  do  not  suppose  that  it  will 
make  much  difference  to  the  bones  of  either  party." 

"  Well,  when  I  die  I  want  twenty  niggers  packed  all  around  me," 
shouted  the  captain,  excitedly,  turning  to  the  crowd  to  see  the  effect  of 
his  sarcasm. 

"  I  presume,  sir,  you  can  be  accommodated,  if  you  can  get  the  consent 
of  the  twenty  negroes." 

The  captain  saw  that  he  was  losing  his  argument  by  losing  his 
temper,  and  in  calmer  tones  said :  "  I  want  to  see  the  negro  kept  in  his 
proper  place.  I  am  perfectly  willing  he  should  use  the  shovel,  but  it 
is  an  outrage  upon  the  white  man,  —  an  insult,  to  have  him  carry  a 
musket." 

"  I  would  just  as  soon  see  a  negro  shot  as  to  get  shot  myself.  I  am 
perfectly  willing  that  all  the  negroes  should  help  put  down  the  Rebel 
lion,"  said  the  correspondent. 

"  I  am  not  willing  to  have  them  act  as  soldiers.  Put  them  in  the 
ditches,  where  they  belong.  They  are  an  inferior  race." 

One  of  my  fellow  correspondents  broke  in.     "  Who  are  you,  sir  ? " 


THE  ATLANTIC   COAST.  243 

said  he  ;  "  you  who  condemn  the  Government  ?  You  forget  that  you  as  a 
soldier  have  nothing  to  say  about  the  orders  of  the  President  or  .the  laws 
of  Congress.  You  say  that  the  negro  is  an  inferior  being ;  what  do  you 
say  of  Frederick  Douglass,  who  has  raised  himself  from  slavery  to  a 
high  position  ?  Your  straps  were  placed  on  your  shoulders,  not  because 
you  had  done  anything  to  merit  them,  but  because  you  had  friends  to 
intercede  for  you,  —  using  their  political  influence,  —  or  because  you  had 
money,  and  could  purchase  your  commission.  You  hate  the  negro,  and 
you  want  to  keep  him  in  slavery,  and  you  allow  your  prejudice  to  carry 
you  to  the  verge  of  disloyalty  to  the  Government  which  pays  you  for 
unworthily  wearing  your  shoulder-straps." 

The  captain  and  the  entire  company  listened  in  silence  while  another 
correspondent  took  up  the  question. 

"  Gentlemen,  you  denounce  the  negro ;  you  say  that  he  is  an  inferior 
being.  You  forget  that  we  white  men  claim  to  stand  on  the  highest 
plane  of  civilisation,  —  that  we  are  of  a  race  which  for  a  thousand  years 
has  been  in  the  front  rank,  —  that  the  negro  has  been  bruised,  crushed, 
trodden  down,  —  denied  all  knowledge,  all  right,  everything ;  that  we 
have  compelled  him  to  labour  for  us,  and  we  have  eaten  the  fruit  of  his 
labours.  Can  we  expect  him  to  be  our  equal  in  acquisition  of  knowl 
edge  ?  Where  is  your  sense  of  fair  play  ?  Are  you  afraid  that  the 
negro  will  push  you  from  your  position  ?  Are  you  afraid  that  if  you 
allow  him  to  aid  in  putting  down  the  Rebellion,  that  he  too  will  become 
a  free  man,  and  have  aspirations  like  your  own,  and  in  time  express 
toward  you  the  same  chivalric  sentiments  which  you  express  toward 
him  ?  How  much  do  you  love  your  country  if  you  thus  make  conditions 
of  loyalty  ?  " 

The  captain  made  no  reply.  The  whole  company  was  silent.  There 
were  smiles  from  the  ladies.  The  captain  went  out  upon  the  deck, 
evidently  regretting  that  the  conversation  had  fallen  upon  so  exciting  a 
topic. 

The  First  South  Carolina  Regiment  of  loyal  blacks  was  in  camp  on 
Smith's  plantation,  four  miles  out  from  Beaufort.  We  rode  over  a  sandy 
plain,  through  old  cotton  fields,  pine-barrens,  and  jungles,  past  a  dozen 
negro  huts,  where  the  long  tresses  of  moss  waved  mournfully  in  the 
breeze.  The  men  had  gathered  a  boat-load  of  oysters,  and  were  having 
a  feast,  —  old  and  young,  gray-headed  men,  and  curly-haired  children, 
were  huddled  around  the  pans,  steaming  and  smoking  over  the  pitch- 
knot  fires. 


244 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Smith's  plantation  is  historic  ground,  —  the  place  where  the  Hugue 
nots  built  a  fort  long  before  the  Mayflower  cast  anchor  in  Cape  Cod  har 
bour.  The  plantation  was  well  known  to  the  coloured  people  before  the 
war  as  a  place  to  be  dreaded,  —  a  place  for  hard  work,  unmerciful  whip 
pings,  with  very  little  to  eat.  The  house  and  the  negro  quarters  were  in 
a  delightful  grove  of  live-oaks,  whose  evergreen  leaves,  wide-spreading 
branches,  thick  foliage,  and  gnarled  trunks,  gave  cooling  shade.  In 


L 


"NEAR    BY    WAS    THE    CHAPEL    WITH    A    BELFRY    AND    BELL." 


front  of  the  house,  leading  down  to  the  fort,  was  a  magnolia  walk.  Be 
hind  the  house,  in  a  circular  basin,  —  a  depression  often  found  on  sandy 
plains,  —  was  the.  garden,  surrounded  by  a  thick-set,  fantastic  palmetto 
hedge.  The  great  oak  between  the  house  and  the  garden  was  the 
whipping-post.  One  of  the  branches  was  smooth,  as  if  a  swing  had 
been  slung  there,  and  the  bark  had  been  worn  by  the  rope  swaying  to 
the  merry  chattering  arid  light-hearted  laughter  of  children.  Not  that, 


THE   ATLANTIC   COAST. 


245 


however.  There  the  offender  of  plantation  law,  —  of  a  master's  caprice, 
—  had  paid  the  penalty  of  disobedience  ;  there  men,  women,  and  chil 
dren,  suspended  by  the  thumb,  stripped  of  their  clothing,  received  the 


"MOORED    NEAR    BY." 


lash,  their  moans,  groans,  cries,  and  prayers  falling  unheeding  on  over 
seer,  master,  and  mistress. 

The  plantation  jail  was  in  the  loft  of  the  granary,  beneath  a  pitch- 


246  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

pine  roof,  which,  under  the  heat  of  a  midsummer  sun,  was  like  an  oven. 
There  was  but  one  little  window  in  the  gable  for  the  admission  of  air. 
There  were  iron  rings  and  bolts  in  the  beams  and  rafters,  to  which  the 
slaves  were  chained. 

The  owner  of  the  plantation  was  not  unmindful  of  the  religious  wants 
of  his  fellow  Christians.  Near  by  was  the  chapel  with  a  belfry  and  bell, 
which  on  week-days  —  at  daylight  —  summoned  the  slaves  to  their  unre 
quited  tasks  in  the  cotton  fields.  On  Sunday  its  silver  tones  called 
them  to  come  and  worship  Almighty  God,  who,  according  to  eminent 
doctors  of  divinity,  had  ordained  slavery  as  a  divine  missionary  institu 
tion  for  the  welfare  of  the  human  race.  The  law  forbade  their  master 
or  any  one  else  to  teach  the  alphabet  so  that  they  might  read  the  Bible. 
In  this  rude  building,  with  its  oaken  benches,  one  of  their  own  number,  as 
unlearned  as  themselves,  might  preach  to  them,  while  their  masters  and 
mistresses  worshipped  at  St.  Michael's  or  St.  Phillip's  in  Charleston. 
On  the  morrow  preacher  and  congregation  might  be  sold  on  the  auction 
block,  or  their  backs  cut  to  pieces  by  the  overseer's  lash.  It  was  upon 
one  of  these  plantations  that  a  minister  of  the  gospel  from  Boston,  be 
neath  the  wide-spreading  oak,  and  the  fragrant  magnolias,  a  short  time 
before  the  secession  of  the  Southern  States,  wrote  a  book  setting  forth 
the  blessings  of  slavery  —  a  volume  which  reads  strangely  today. 

Time  had  brought  great  changes.  On  this  same  plantation  the  First 
South  Carolina  Regiment  of  coloured  troops  was  encamped.  They  had 
already  been  under  fire  upon  the  steamer  Darlington  moored  near  by.  I 
breakfasted  with  the  captain  who  showed  me  the  bullet  marks  on  the 
boat,  made  during  a  reconnoisance  up  one  of  the  estuaries. 

u  How  did  the  negroes  stand  fire  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  They  fought  resolutely,"  he  replied. 

The  boat  was  at  anchor  in  a  cove  near  the  shore.  The  path  leading 
down  to  the  water  was  beneath  drooping  festoons  of  moss  trailing  from 
the  branches  of  the  overarching  trees.  It  was  a  place  where  one  could 
sit  and  give  himself  to  meditations  upon  the  mutations  which  time  had 
brought  since  that  April  morning  when  the  flag  was  humiliated  at 
Sumter. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

THE    IKONCLADS    IN   ACTION. 

AFTER  vexatious  delays,  the  iron-clad  fleet  was  ready  for  action.  It 
was  deemed  desirable  to  test  their  armour,  before  attacking  Sum- 
ter,  by  making  a  reconnoissance  of  Fort  McAllister,  on  the  Ogeechee. 

It  was  late  on  the  afternoon  of  March  1st,  when'  the  steamer  George 
Washington  left  Hilton  Head  for  a  trip  to  Ossabow  Sound.  The  Passaic, 
Montauk,  Nahant,  and  Patapsco,  ironclads  of  the  Monitor  pattern,  were 
already  there.  The  Washington  took  the  "inside"  route  up  Wilmington 
River  and  through  the  Rumley  marshes.  The  gunboat  Marblehead  was 
guarding  the  entrance  to  the  river.  It  was  past  sunset,  and  the  tide 
was  ebbing. 

"  You  had  better  lie  here  till  morning ;  there  are  indications  that  we 
shall  hear  from  those  fellows  up  there,"  said  the  commander  of  the 
MarUehead.  Looking  westward  into  the  golden  light  of  the  departing 
day,  we  could  see  the  spires  of  Savannah,  also  nearer  the  Confederate 
gunboats  moving  up  and  down  the  river. 

The  anchor  dropped,  the  chain  rattled  through  the  hawsehole,  the 
lights  were  extinguished,  the  guns  put  in  trim  ;  the  lookout  took  his 
position ;  the  sentinels  passed  to  and  fro,  peering  into  the  darkness ;  a 
buoy  was  attached  to  the  cable,  that  it  might  be  slipped  in  an  instant ; 
all  ears  listened  to  catch  the  sound  of  muffled  oars  or  plashing  paddle- 
wheels,  but  there  was  no  sound  save  the  piping  of  the  curlew  in  the 
marshes  and  the  surging  of  the  tide  along  the  reedy  shores.  At  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  we  were  away  from  our  anchorage,  steaming  up 
Wilmington  River.  The  moonlight  lay  in  a  golden  flood  along  the 
waters,  revealing  the  distant  outline  of  the  Confederate  earthworks. 
How  charming  the  trip!  exhilarating,  and  sufficiently  exciting,  under 
the  expectation  of  falling  in  with  a  hostile  gunboat,  to  bring  every  nerve 
into  action.  It  was  sunrise  when  the  Washington  emerged  from  the 
marshes  and  came  to  anchor  among  the  ironclads.  The  Montauk  had 
just  completed  a  glorious  work, — the  destruction  of  the  Nashville.  We 

247 


248 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


had  heard  the  roar  of  her  guns,  and  the  quick,  ineffectual  firing  from 
Fort  McAllister. 

The  Nashville,  which  began  her  piratical  depredations  by  burning  the 


UP    WILMINGTON    RIVER. 


ship  Harvey  Birch,  ran  into  Savannah,  where  she  had  been  cooped  up 
several  months.  She  had  been  waiting  many  weeks  for  an  opportunity 
to  run  out  to  sea  again.  One  Saturday  morning,  the  last  day  of  Febru 
ary,  a  dense  fog  hung  over  the  marshes,  the  islands,  and  the  inlets  of 


THE   IRONCLADS   IN   ACTION.  249 

Ossabow.  The  Montauk  lay  at  the  junction  of  the  Great  and  Little 
Ogeechee  Rivers,  when  the  fog  lifted  and  the  Nashville  was  discovered 
aground  above  the  fort. 

The  eyes  of  Captain  Worden  sparkled  as  he  gave  the  command  to 
prepare  for  action.  He  had  not  forgotten  his  encounter  with  the 
Merrimack.  The  Montauk  moved  up-stream,  came  within  range  of  the 
fort,  which  opened  from  all  its  guns,  but  to  which  Captain  Worden  gave 
no  heed.  Taking  a  position  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  the 
Nashville  and  half  a  mile  from  the  fort,  he  opened  with  both  guns  upon 
the  grounded  steamer,  to  which  the  Nashville  replied  with  her  hundred- 
pounder.  The  third  shell  from  the  Montauk  exploded  inside  the  steamer, 
setting  her  cotton  on  fire.  The  flames  spread  with  great  rapidity.  Her 
crew  fled  to  the  marshes,  the  magazine  soon  exploded,  and  the  career  of 
the  Nashville  was  ended. 

At  high  tide  on  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  March  the  Passaic,  Pa- 
tapsco,  and  Nahant  moved  up  the  Ogeechee,  and  opened  fire  on  the  fort, 
to  test  the  working  of  their  machinery.  The  fire  was  furious  from  the 
fort,  but  slow  and  deliberate  from  the  ironclads.  Several  mortar- 
schooners  threw  shells  in  the  direction  of  the  fort.  The  monitors  were 
obliged  to  retire  with  the  tide.  They  were  struck  repeatedly,  but  the 
balls  fell  harmlessly  against  the  iron  plating.  It  was  evident  that  at 
the  distance  of  three-fourths  of  a  mile,  or  a  half-mile  even,  the  ironclads 
could  withstand  the  heaviest  guns,  while  on  the  other  hand  the  fire  of 
the  monitors  must  necessarily  be  very  slow.  The  attack  was  made,  not 
with  the  expectation  of  reducing  the  fort,  but  to  test  the  monitors 
before  the  grand  attack  upon  Fort  Sumter. 

The  first  attack  on  Sumter  occurred  on  the  7th  of  April.  The  fort 
stood  out  in  bold  relief,  the  bright  noon -sun  shining  full  upon  its 
southern  face,  fronting  the  shallow  water  towards  Morris  Island,  leaving 
in  shadow  its  eastern  wall  toward  Moultrie.  The  air  was  clear,  and  we 
who  were  on  shipboard  just  beyond  the  reach  of  the  rebel  guns,  looking 
inland  with  our  glasses,  could  see  the  city,  the  spires,  the  roofs  of  the 
houses  thronged  with  people.  A  three-masted  ship  lay  at  the  wharves, 
the  rebel  rams  were  fired  up,  sailboats  were  scudding  across  the 
harbour,  running  down  toward  Sumter,  looking  seaward,  then  hastening 
back  again  like  little  children,  expectant  and  restless  on  great  occasions, 
eager  for  something  to  be  done. 

The  attacking  fleet  was  in  the  main  ship-channel,  —  eight  little  black 
specks  but  little  larger  than  the  buoys  which  tossed  beside  them,  and 


250  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

one  black  oblong  block,  the  New  Ironsides,  the  flag-ship  of  the  fleet.  It 
was  difficult  to  comprehend  that  beneath  the  surface  of  the  sea  there 
were  men  as  secure  from  the  waves  as  bugs  in  a  bottle.  It  was  as 
strange  and  romantic  as  the  stories  which  charmed  the  Arabian  chief 
tains  in  the  days  of  Haroun  Al  Raschid. 

The  ironclads  were  about  one-third  of  a  mile  apart,  in  the  following 
order : 

Weehawken,  Patapsco,  Nantucket, 

Passaic,  Ironsides,  Nahant, 

Montauk,  Catskill,  Keokuk. 

The  Keokuk  was  built  by  a  gentleman  who  had  full  faith  in  her 
invulnerability.  She  was  to  be  tested  under  fire  from  the  rebel  batter 
ies  before  accepted  by  the  Government.  She  had  sloping  sides,  two 
turrets,  and  was  built  for  a  ram.  The  opinions  generally  entertained 
were  that  she  would  prove  a  failure. 

General  Hunter  courteously  assigned  the  steamer  Nantucket  to  the 
gentlemen  connected  with  the  press,  giving  them  complete  control  of 
the  steamer,  to  go  where  they  pleased,  knowing  that  there  was  an 
intense  desire  not  only  in  the  North,  but  throughout  the  world,  to  know 
the  result  of  the  first  contest  between  ironclads  and  fortifications.  The 
Nantucket  was  a  small  side-wheel  steamer  of  light  draft,  and  we  were 
able  to  run  in  and  out  over  the  bar  at  will.  Just  before  the  signal  was 
given  for  the  advance  we  ran  alongside  the  flag-ship.  The  crew  were 
hard  at  work  hoisting  shot  and  shells  from  the  hold  to  the  deck.  The 
upper  deck  was  bedded  with  sand-bags,  the  pilot-house  wrapped  with 
cable.  All  the  light  hamper  was  taken  down  and  stowed  away.  The 
iron  plating  was  slushed  with  grease.  Confederate  soldiers  were  march 
ing  across  Morris  Island,  within  easy  range.  A  shell  would  have  sent 
them  in  haste  behind  the  sand-hills ;  but  heavier  work  was  at  hand,  and 
they  were  harmless  just  then. 

It  was  past  one  o'clock  when  the  signal  for  sailing  was  displayed 
from  the  flag-ship,  and  the  Weehawken,  with  a  raft  at  her  prow,  intended 
to  remove  torpedoes,  answered  the  signal,  raised  her  anchor,  and  went 
steadily  in  with  the  tide,  followed  by  the  others,  which  maintained  their 
respective  positions,  distant  from  each  other  about  one-third  or  a  half- 
mile.  In  this  battle  of  ironclads  there  were  no  clouds  of  canvas,  no 
beautiful  models  of  marine  architecture,  none  of  the  stateliness  and 


THE   IRONCLADS   IX   ACTION.  253 

majesty  which  have  marked  hundreds  of  great  naval  engagements ;  no 
human  beings  in  sight,  —  no  propelling  power  visible.  There  were 
simply  eight  black  specks  and  one  oblong  block  gliding  along  the 
water. 

But  Sumter  had  discovered  them,  and  discharged  in  quick  succession 
nine  signal  guns,  to  announce  to  all  Rebeldom  that  the  attack  was  to  be 
made.  Morris  Island  was  mysteriously  silent  as  the  Weehawken  ad 
vanced,  although  the  monitor  was  within  range.  Past  Fort  Wagner, 
straight  on  toward  Moultrie  the  Weehawken  moved.  The  silence  was 
almost  painful,  —  the  calm  before  the  storm,  the  hushed  stillness  before 
the  burst  of  the  tornado  ! 

There  comes  a  single  puff  of  smoke  from  Moultrie,  —  one  deep  rever 
beration.  The  silence  is  broken,  —  the  long  months  of  waiting  are  over. 
The  shot  flies  across  the  water,  skipping  from  wave  to  wave,  tossing  up 
fountains,  hopping  over  the  deck  of  the  Weehawken,  and  rolling  along 
the  surface  with  a  diminishing  ricochet,  sinking  at  last  close  upon  the 
Morris  Island  beach.  Fort  Wagner  continues  the  story,  sending  a  shot 
at  the  Weehawken,  which  also  trips  lightly  over  the  deck,  and  tosses  up 
a  waterspout  far  toward  Moultrie.  The  Weehaivken,  unmindful  of  this 
play,  opens  its  ports,  and  sends  a  fifteen-inch  solid  shot  which  crashes 
against  the  southwest  face  of  the  fort,  followed  a  moment  later  by  its 
eleven  -  inch  companion.  The  vessel  is  for  a  moment  enveloped  in  the 
smoke  of  its  guns.  Bravely  done  !  There  comes  an  answer.  Moultrie, 
with  the  tremendous  batteries,  bursts  into  sheets  of  flame  and  clouds  of 
sulphurous  smoke.  There  is  one  long  roll  of  thunder,  peal  on  peal ; 
reverberations  and  sharp  concussions,  rattling  the  windows  of  our 
deep,  heavy  steamers,  and  striking  us  at  the  heart  like  hammer  strokes. 

The  ocean  boils !  Columns  of  spray  are  tossed  high  in  air,  as  if  a 
hundred  submarine  fountains  were  let  instantly  on,  or  a  school  of  whales 
were  trying  which  could  spout  highest.  There  is  a  screaming  in  the  air, 
a  buzzing  and  humming  never  before  so  loud. 

At  five  minutes  before  three  Moultrie  began  the  fire.  Ten  minutes 
have  passed.  The  thunder  has  rolled  incessantly  from  Sullivan's  Island. 
Thus  far  Sumter  has  been  silent,  but  now  it  is  enveloped  with  a  cloud. 
A  moment  it  is  hid  from  view  —  first  a  line  of  light  along  its  parapet, 
and  thick  folds  of  smoke  unrolling  like  fleeces  of  wool.  Other  flashes 
burst  from  the  casemates,  and  the  clouds  creep  down  the  wall  to  the 
water,  then  slowly  float  away  to  mingle  with  that  rising  from  the  fur 
naces  in  the  sand  along  the  shore  of  Sullivan's  Island.  Then  comes  a 


254  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

calm,  —  a  momentary  cessation.  The  Confederate  gunners  wait  for  the 
breeze  to  clear  away  the  cloud,  that  they  may  obtain  a  view  of  the 
monitor,  to  see  if  it  has  not  been  punched  into  a  sieve,  and  if  it  be  not 
already  disappearing  beneath  the  waves.  But  the  Weehawken  is  there, 
moving  straight  on  up  the  channel,  turning  now  toward  Moultrie.  To 
her  it  has  been  only  a  handful  of  peas  or  pebbles.  Some  have  rattled 
against  her  turret,  some  upon  her  deck,  some  against  her  sides.  Instead 
of  going  to  the  bottom,  she  revolves  her  turret,  and  fires  two  shots  at 
Moultrie,  moving  on  the  while  to  gain  the  southeastern  wall  of  Sumter. 

For  fifteen  minutes  the  Weehawken  met  the  ordeal  alone,  but  the 
Passaic,  Montauk  and  Patapsco,  one  by  one,  joined  in  the  attack  —  pass 
ing  on  till  within  four  hundred  yards  of  the  fort.  The  fire  from  Sumter 
and  Moultrie  was  continuous  and  rapid,  that  from  the  monitors  slow 
and  deliberate.  We  could  see  clouds  of  dust  rise  above  the  walls  as 
each  shot  from  the  ironclads  struck  the  masonry. 

The  New  Ironsides,  drawing  seventeen  feet  of  water,  moved  cau 
tiously  up  the  main  ship  channel,  till  within  about  one  thousand  yards, 
and  fired  four  guns  at  Moultrie.  She  touched  bottom  and  was  obliged 
to  change  her  course.  She  fired  two  guns  at  Sumter,  but  the  tide  was 
ebbing,  and,  instead  of  going  on,  turned  back  to  some  grounding  perma 
nently  within  range  of  the  two  forts,  leaving  the  monitors  to  carry  on 
the  bombardment.  The  Keokuk  drawing  less  water  than  the  others, 
passed  on  to  the  front  and  was  riddled  by  the  fire  of  the  fort,  till  the 
sea  with  every  passing  wave  swept  through  the  holes,  and  she  was  obliged 
to  quit  the  contest  or  go  to  the  bottom  with  all  on  board. 

The  tide  was  ebbing  fast,  and  the  signal  for  retiring  was  displayed 
from  the  flag-ship,  seemingly  at  an  inopportune  moment,  for  the  fire  of 
the  fort  was  slackening.  We  now  know  that  had  the  bombardment 
continued,  a  portion  of  the  walls  would  soon  have  tumbled.  The  sun 
was  going  down,  when  the  monitors  retired.  Had  they  remained  in 
position  they  could  have  poured  in  their  fire,  while  that  of  the  fort  quite 
likely  in  the  darkness  would  have  missed  them. 

During  the  bombardment  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  shots  were  fired 
by  the  fleet  against  nearly  three  thousand  by  the  forts.  The  monitor 
received  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  shots.  Of  casualties  none  were 
killed ;  one  was  mortally  and  thirteen  slightly  wounded.  The  officers 
reluctantly  obeyed  the  signal  to  retire.  With  the  exception  of  the 
Keokuk,  the  vessels  were  just  as  ready  at  the  close  as  at  the  beginning 
to  continue  the  bombardment.  Admiral  Dupont  was  severely  criticised 


THE  IRONCLADS  IN  ACTION.  255 

for  hoisting  the  signal.  It  seems  probable  that  he  did  not  know,  or  mis 
judged  the  actual  condition  of  affairs.  The  Keokuk  sunk  the  following 
morning ;  but  the  vessels  constructed  after  the  model  of  the  first  moni 
tor  were  but  little  injured.  One  shot  only  had  ripped  up  a  plate  on  the 
Patapsco  and  penetrated  the  wood  beneath  —  other  than  this  they  were 
intact.  The  fleet  returned  to  Hilton  Head  and  Sumter  was  left  to  float 
its  flag  in  defiance  a  while  longer.  A  little  more  persistence  on  the 
part  of  the  admiral,  as  we  now  know,  would  have  won  the  victory. 


CHAPTER   XIY. 

CHANCELLORS  VILLE. 

THE  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  its  winter  quarters  at  Falmouth  was 
preparing  for  the  spring  campaign.  General  Hooker  inaugurated 
a  new  order  of  things  in  discipline.  Officers  who  had  shown  unfitness 
were  dismissed.  Merit  was  commended.  He  issued  orders  that  the 
soldiers  should  have  cabbages,  onions,  and  potatoes.  He  kept  his  plans 
to  himself.  Even  his  most  trusted  officers  were  not  fully  informed  as 
to  what  he  intended  to  do.  But  his  plan  embraced  three  features  :  a 
cavalry  movement  under  Stoneman  towards  Richmond,  from  the  Upper 
Rappahannock,  to  destroy  Lee's  communications,  burning  bridges  and 
supplies ;  the  deploy  of  a  portion  of  the  army  down  the  river  to  attract 
attention;  and,  lastly,  a  sudden  march  of  the  main  body  up  the  river,  to 
gain  a  position  near  Chancellorsville,  southwest  of  Fredericksburg,  which 
would  compel  Lee  to  come  out  and  fight,  or  evacuate  the  place.  If  he 
gained  the  position,  he  could  stand  on  the  defensive. 

Lee  had  sent  two  divisions  of  Longstreet's  corps  under  that  officer  to 
North  Carolina,  and  Hampton's  cavalry  was  recruiting  south  of  the 
James  River.  It  was  a  favourable  opportunity  to  strike  a  heavy  blow. 

On  the  27th  of  April  the  Eleventh  Corps,  under  Howard,  and  the 
Twelfth  under  Slocum,  at  half -past  five  in  the  morning  started  for 
Kelley's  Ford  by  the  Hartwood  Church"  road. 

The  Third,  under  Sickles,  and  the  Fifth,  under  Meade,  moved  at 
the  same  time,  by  a  road  nearer  the  river,  in  the  same  direction.  The 
Second,  under  Couch,  went  towards  United  States  Ford,  which  is  only 
three  miles  from  Chancellorsville.  A  dense  fog  hung  over  the  river, 
concealing  the  movement.  The  Eleventh,  Twelfth,  and  Fifth  Corps 
marched  fourteen  miles  during  the  day,  and  bivouacked  at  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  a  mile  west  of  Hartwood  Church.  To  Lee,  who  looked 
across  the  river  from  Fredericksburg,  there  was  no  change  in  the 
appearance  of  things  on  the  Stafford  hills.  The  camps  of  the  Yankees 
were  still  there,  dotting  the  landscape,  teams  were  moving  to  and  fro, 

256 


OMANCELLORSVILLE. 


257 


soldiers  were  at  drill,  and  the  smoke  of  camp-fires  was  curling  through 
the  air. 

During  the  evening  of  the  27th  the  pontoons  belonging  to  the  Sixth 
Corps  were  taken  from  the  wagons,  carried  by  the  soldiers  down  to  the 
river,  and  put  into  the  water  so  noiselessly  that  the  Confederate  pickets 
stationed  on  the  bank  near  Bernard's  house  had  no  suspicion  of  what 
was  going  on.  The  boats  were  manned  by  Russell's  brigade.  At  a 
given  signal  they  were 
pushed  rapidly  across 
the  stream,  and,  be 
fore  the  rebel  pickets 
were  aware  of  the 
movement,  they  found 
themselves  prisoners. 
The  First  Corps  went 
a  mile  farther  down, 
to  Southfield.  It  was 
daylight  before  the 
engineers  of  this  corps 
could  get  their  boats 
into  the  water.  The 
rebel  sharpshooters 
who  were  lying  in 
rifle  -  pits  along  the 
bank  commenced  a 
deadly  fire.  To  si 
lence  them,  Colonel 
Warner  placed  forty 
pieces  of  artillery  on 
the  high  bank  over 
looking  the  river,  under  cover  of  which  the  boats  crossed,  and  the  soldiers, 
leaping  ashore,  charged  up  the  bank  and  captured  one  hundred  and  fifty 
rebels.  The  engineers  in  a  short  time  had  both  bridges  completed. 
General  Wadsworth's  division  of  the  First  Corps  was  the  first  to  cross 
the  lower  bridge.  General  Wadsworth  had  become  impatient,  and, 
instead  of  waiting  for  the  completion  of  the  structure,  swam  his  horse 
across  the  stream.  General  Brooks,  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  was  the  first 
to  cross. the  bridge  at  Bernard's. 

It  was  now  five  o'clock  in  the  morning.     There  was  great  commotion 


MAJOR-GENERAL    OLIVER    O.    HOWARD. 


258  THE   BOYS   OF   '01. 

in  Fredericksburg.  A  courier  dashed  into  town  on  horseback,  shouting 
"The  Yankees  are  crossing  down  the  river."  The  church- bells  were 
rung.  The  people  who  had  returned  to  the  town  after  the  battle  of  the 
13th  of  December  sprang  from  their  beds.  They  went  out  and  stood 
upon  Maryee's  Hill,  looked  across  the  river,  and  saw  the  country  alive 
with  troops. 

It  was  night  before  the  remainder  of  the  Sixth  Corps  crossed  the 
stream,  while  the  other  two  divisions  of  the  First  Corps  still  remained 
on  the  northern  bank.  Lee  could  not  comprehend  this  new  state  of 
affairs.  The  night  of  the  28th  passed,  and  no  advance  was  made  by 
the  Sixth  Corps.  The  morning  of  the  29th  saw  them  in  the  same 
position,  evidently  in  no  haste  to  make  an  attack. 

Meanwhile  the  main  body  of  the  army  was  making  a  rapid  march  up 
the  river.  The  Eleventh  Corps  reached  Kelley's  Ford,  twenty -eight 
miles  above  Falmouth,  at  half -past  four  in  the  afternoon.  The  pontoons 
arrived  at  six  o'clock.  Four  hundred  men  went  over  in  the  boats,  and 
seized  the  rifle-pits,  capturing  a  few  prisoners,  who  were  stationed  there 
to  guard  the  ford.  As  soon  as  the  bridge  was  completed,  the  troops 
began  to  cross.  The  Seventeenth  Pennsylvania  cavalry  preceded  the 
infantry,  pushed  out  on  the  road  leading  to  Culpepper,  and  encountered 
a  detachment  of  Stuart's  cavalry. 

On  the  morning  of  the  29th,  the  Twelfth  Corps,  followed  by  the 
Eleventh,  made  a  rapid  march  to  Germanna  Ford,  on  the  Rapidan, 
while  the  Fifth  Corps  took  the  road  leading  to  Ely's  Ford.  When  the 
Twelfth  Corps  arrived  at  Germanna  Ford  at  three  o'clock  in  the  after 
noon,  the  rebels  were  discovered  building  a  bridge.  About  one  hundred 
of  them  were  taken  prisoners.  Instead  of  waiting  for  the  pontoons  to 
be  laid,  the  Twelfth  forded  the  stream,  which  was  deep  and  swift ;  but 
the  men  held  their  cartridge-boxes  over  their  heads,  and  thus  kept  their 
powder  dry. 

The  movement  was  admirably  made,  each  corps  coming  into  position 
at  the  appointed  place  and  time,  showing  that  the  plan  had  been  well 
matured  in  the  mind  of  the  commander-in-chief. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  30th  the  Eleventh  Corps,  followed  by 
the  Twelfth,  moved  from  Germanna  Ford  down  the  Stevensburg  plank 
road  to  the  Old  Wilderness  Tavern,  which  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half 
west  of  Chancellorsville. 

At  noon  of  the  30th  the  Eleventh  Corps  reached  its  assigned  position, 
between  the  Germanna  road  and  Dowdal's  tavern,  forming  the  right  flank 


CHANCELLORSVILLE. 


259 


of  Hooker's  line.  The  Third  Corps,  which  had  crossed  at  Ely's  Ford, 
came  down  through  the  woods  across  Hunting  Run,  and .  formed  on  the 
left  of  the  Eleventh,  by  the  tavern.  The  Twelfth  Corps  filed  past  the 
Eleventh,  along  the  Stevensburg  road,  and  the  Third  Corps  passed  Chan- 
cellorsville,  and  moved  almost  to  Tabernacle  Church,  on  the  Orange 


I 


MAJOR  -  GENERAL    JOSEPH    HOOKER    AT    CHANCELLORSVILLE. 


and  Fredericksburg  plank  road.  The  Second  Corps,  having  crossed  at 
United  States  Ford,  came  into  position  a  mile  or  more  in  rear  of  the 
Eleventh  and  Third,  while  the  Fifth  moved  up  and  formed  a  line  facing 
southeast,  reaching  from  Chancellorsville  to  Scott's  Dam  on  the  Rappa- 
hannock,  a  mile  and  a  half  north  of  Chancellorsville.  Lee  was  unde 
cided  what  to  do,  but  finally  determined  to  leave  Early 's  division  of 


260  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Jackson's  corps,  and  Barksdale's  brigade  of  McLaw's  division,  and  a 
part  of  the  reserve  artillery  under  Pendleton,  to  hold  Fredericksburg, 
and  move  with  the  rest  of  the  army  to  Chancellorsville  and  fight 
Hooker.  He  had  already  sent  Anderson's  division  to  watch  the 
movement. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  May  the  whole  army,  except  what  was 
left  to  watch  Sedgwick,  was  put  in  motion,  with  the  intention  of  making 
a  direct  attack. 

He  says :  "  The  enemy  had  assumed  a  position  of  great  natural 
strength,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a  dense  forest,  filled  with  tangled 
undergrowth,  in  the  midst  of  which  breastworks  of  logs  had  been  con 
structed,  with  trees  felled  in  front  so  as  to  form  an  impenetrable  abatis. 
His  artillery  swept  the  few  narrow  roads  by  which  his  position  could  be 

approached  from  the  front,  and  commanded  the  adjacent  woods 

It  was  evident  that  a  direct  attack  upon  the  enemy  would  be  attended 
with  great  difficulty  and  loss,  in  view  of  the  strength  of  his  position  and 
his  superiority  in  numbers.  It  was  therefore  resolved  to  endeavour  to 
turn  his  right  flank,  and  gain  his  rear,  leaving  a  force  in  front  to  hold 
him  in  check,  and  conceal  the  movement.  The  execution  of  this  plan 
was  intrusted  to  Lieuteiiant-General  Jackson,  with  his  three  divisions." 

This  movement  of  Lee's  was  very  bold  and  hazardous.  It  divided  his 
army  into  three  parts,  —  one  part  watching  the  Sixth  Corps  at  Freder 
icksburg,  another  between  Chancellorsville  and  Fredericksburg,  and  the 
force  under  Jackson,  accompanied  by  Stuart's  cavalry,  moving  to  get  in 
the  rear  of  Hooker.  Jackson  was  obliged  to  make  a  long  circuit  by 
Todd's  Tavern  and  the  Furnace  road,  moving  first  southwest  toward 
Spottsylvania,  then  west  toward  Orange  Court  House,  then  north  toward 
the  Rapidan,  then  east  toward  the  old  sawmill  on  Hunting  Run. 
Rodes^s  division  reached  the  Old  Wilderness  Tavern  about  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  As  the  different  divisions  arrived  they  were  formed 
across  the  Stevensburg  plank  road,  Rodes  in  front,  Trimble's  division 
under  General  Colston  in  the  second,  and  A.  P.  Hill  in  the  third  line. 

General  Hooker,  having  decided  to  fight  a  defensive  battle,  ordered 
the  construction  of  rifle-pits,  and  while  Jackson  was  making  this  detour 
the  position  was  strongly  fortified  against  an  attack  from  the  direction 
of  Fredericksburg.  Early  in  the  day  it  was  reported  that  Lee  was  re 
treating  rapidly  toward  Culpeper  Court  House.  From  the  cleared  field 
occupied  by  Sickles  the  rebel  column  could  be  seen  moving  southwest, 
—  artillery,  baggage-train,  and  infantry.  It  was  generally  believed  in 


CHANCELLORSVILLE. 


261 


Hooker's  army  that   Lee,  finding  the  position   too    impregnable,  was 
retiring.     Sickles  and  Howard  thought  differently. 

"Lee  has  divided  his  army,  and  now  is  the  time  to  strike,"  said 
General  Sickles  to  Hooker. 


r 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL    T.    .1.    (STONEWALL)    JACKSON. 

General  Hooker  hesitated.  His  plan  was  to  stand  wholly  on  the 
defensive.  Still  the  column  filed  by. 

"  The  enemy  is  on  my  flank,"  was  the  message  from  Howard.  "  We 
can  hear  the  sound  of  their  axes  in  the  woods.!' 

"  Now  is  the  time  to  double  up  Lee,"  said  Sickles,  again  urging  an 
attack. 


262  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

"  You  may  go  out  and  feel  the  enemy,  but  don't  go  too  fast,  nor  too 
far,"  said  Hooker,  at  last  yielding. 

Sickles  soon  came  upon  the  rear  of  Jackson's  passing  troops  and 
there  was  a  sharp  contest. 

The  Eleventh  Corps  was  formed  in  the  following  order:  General 
Devens's  division  on  the  right,  between  the  Stevensburg  road  and  the  old 
sawmill,  facing  northwest ;  General  Schurz's  division  south  of  the  plank 
road,  facing  southwest ;  General  Schimmelfennig's  brigade  of  Steinwehr's 
division  also  south  of  the  road,  reaching  to  Dowdal's  Tavern ;  Barlow's 
brigade  north  of  the  road,  in  rear  of  the  centre. 

There  was  a  gap  from  Dowdal's  Tavern  almost  to  Chancellorsville, 
from  which  Sickles  had  moved.  Slocum  had  advanced  beyond  Chancel 
lorsville  southeast.  The  sending  out  of  Sickles  and  Barlow,  the  advance 
of  Slocum,  and  the  position  of  the  Second  Corps,  so  far  away  to  the 
rear,  left  Howard  without  any  supports. 

Jackson  came  through  the  woods  upon  Howard's  skirmishers,  who 
fired  and  fell  back.  The  firing  attracted  the  attention  of  the  men  along 
the  lines,  who  were  cooking  their  suppers.  Occasional  shots  had  been 
fired  during  the  afternoon,  and  there  was  no  alarm  till  the  skirmishers 
came  out  of  the  woods  upon  the  run,  followed  by  the  rebels.  The  men 
seized  their  arms  ;  but,  before  D evens  could  get  his  regiments  into  posi 
tion,  the  rebels  were  approaching  his  right  flank,  firing  quick  volleys 
and  yelling  like  savages.  Some  of  Devens's  command  fled,  throwing 
away  their  guns  and  equipments.  Others  fought  bravely.  Devens, 
while  endeavouring  to  rally  his  men,  was  wounded ;  several  of  his  officers 
fell ;  yet  he  held  his  ground  till  the  rebels  gained  his  rear  and  began  fir 
ing  into  the  backs  of  the  men  who  stood  behind  the  breastwork.  Then 
the  line  gave  way,  abandoning  five  guns. 

It  is  manifest  that,  while  a  portion  of  the  Eleventh  Corps  became 
panic  -  stricken,  a  large  number  of  Howard's  troops  fought  with  great 
bravery.  The  corps  numbered  about  thirteen  thousand  five  hundred  on 
the  morning  of  May  1st. 

The  force  under  Howard  at  the  time  of  the  attack  did  not  exceed 
eleven  thousand,  mainly  raw  German  troops.  Howard's  total  loss  in 
killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  was  two  thousand  five  hundred  and 
twenty-eight.  Twenty-five  officers  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  men 
were  killed,  seventy  -  eight  officers  and  eight  hundred  and  forty -two 
wounded,  —  a  total  loss  of  one  thousand  and  ninety  -  eight  killed  and 
wounded,  which  shows  the  severity  of  this  brief  conflict. 


CHANCELLOEJSV1LLE. 


263 


"c  "  «• 


rf    OQH 


»-s  ^    a? 
.-3   c   a 

"3    c  ^3 


lilll 

II I  § 5 

02  Cfi  S  O  O 


I" 


§ 

I-H? 

5     ££  g 

GO       *     -g       •     ^ 


s   a   o 

-g  s  " 

QQ  CO 


-  s 

Q  QQ  CO  flQ 


The  Eleventh  Corps  has  been  severely  censured  for  pusillanimous  con 
duct  in  this  battle ;  but  when  all  of  the  facts  are  taken  into  considera 
tion,  —  that  Howard  had  no  supports  to  call  upon  ;  that  the  Third  Corps 
was  two  miles  and  a  half  from  its  position  in  the  line ;  that  Barlow's 


264  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

brigade  had  been  sent  away  ;  that  the  attack  was  a  surprise ;  that  Jack 
son's  force  exceeded  thirty  thousand  ;  that,  notwithstanding  these  disad 
vantages,  a  "  stubborn  resistance "  was  offered,  —  praise  instead  of 
censure  is  due  to  those  of  the  Eleventh  who  thus  held  their  ground,  till 
one-fourth  of  their  number  were  killed,  wounded,  or  taken  prisoners. 

Almost  at  the  beginning  of  the  attack  Devens  was  wounded.  In  the 
confusion  and  panic,  there  was  no  one  to  take  his  place  till  Howard 
arrived.  Hooker  was  at  once  in  his  saddle. 

"  The  enemy  have  attacked  Howard  and  driven  him  in,"  was  his  word 
to  Sickles. 

"  That  can't  be,"  said  Sickles,  incredulous. 

"  Return  at  once,"  was  the  order  from  Hooker,  by  a  second 
messenger. 

The  heavy  firing,  constantly  growing  nearer,  gave  force  to  the 
instruction. 

It  was  now  quite  dark.  Sickles  set  out  to  return  with  all  possible 
haste,  but  soon  found  that  he  had  got  to  fight  his  way  back.  Jackson's 
left  wing  had  swept  round,  till  it  rested  upon  the  road,  over  which  he 
had  marched  on  his  way  out  to  the  Furnace.  Berry's  division  came 
first  upon  the  enemy.  A  severe  contest  ensued,  lasting  till  nine  o'clock, 
when  he  succeeded  in  re-establishing  his  connection  with  Howard,  who 
had  thus  far  fought  the  battles  almost  alone.  Lee,  with  Anderson's 
command,  all  the  while  was  making  a  demonstration  against  the  Twelfth 
and  Fifth  Corps  east  of  Chancellorsville,  and  the  Second  was  too  far  in 
rear  to  be  of  any  service  to  Howard  before  the  return  of  Sickles  and 
Barlow. 

Jackson  gained  no  advantage  after  his  first  attack,  but  on  the  other 
hand  came  near  experiencing  a  panic  in  his  own  lines.  General  Colston 
says  : 

"  We  continued  to  drive  the  enemy  until  darkness  prevented  our 
farther  advance.  The  firing  now  ceased,  owing  to  the  difficult  and 
tangled  nature  of  the  ground  over  which  the  troops  had  advanced,  and 
the  mingling  of  my  first  and  second  lines  of  battle.  The  formation  of 
the  troops  became  very  much  confused,  and  different  regiments,  brig 
ades,  and  divisions  were  mixed  up  together.  .  .  .  The  troops  were 
hardly  reformed  and  placed  in  position  when  the  enemy  opened,  about 
ten  o'clock,  a  furious  fire  of  shot,  shell,  and  canister,  sweeping  down  the 
plank  road  and  the  woods  on  each  side.  A  number  of  artillery  horses, 
some  of  them  without  drivers,  and  a  great  many  infantry  soldiers, 


JACKSON  8    ATTACK. 


CHANCELLORSVILLE.  267 

belonging  to  other  commands,  rushed  down  the  road  in  wild 
disorder. " 

The  Confederates  had  come  upon  a  line  of  batteries  which  poured  in 
so  destructive  a  fire  that  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  advance.  Twenty- 
two  cannon  placed  in  position  by  General  Pleasanton,  together  with  the 
fire  of  several  regiments,  held  the  Confederates  at  bay.  It  was  at  this 
moment  that  Stonewall  Jackson,  riding  forward  to  make  observations, 
fell,  —  the  Confederates  claiming  by  the  fire  of  his  own  men,  but  the 
weight  of  evidence  is  against  the  claim.  It  seems  probable  that  he  was 
wounded  by  the  volley  fired  by  the  Massachusetts  First  Regiment,  which 
was  less  than  three  hundred  feet  distant.  His  left  arm  was  shattered. 
He  was  borne  to  the  rear  and  the  arm  amputated,  but  pneumonia  set 
in,  resulting  in  death. 

When  the  assault  was  made  on  Howard,  the  first  move  on  the  part  of 
Hooker  was  to  arrange  for  a  new  line. 

Both  armies  were  busy  through  the  night,  preparing  for  the  great 
struggle,  —  Lee  to  attack  and  Hooker  to  defend.  The  wounded  were 
sent  to  the  rear,  also  the  baggage  trains,  and  the  cavalry,  and  everything 
which  could  impede  operations.  Hooker's  line  was  in  the  form  of  the 
letter  V.  The  Second  Corps,  which  had  followed  Berry  up  the  night 
before,  occupied  the  right  of  the  line,  reaching  nearly  down  to  the  river, 
joining  the  left  flank  upon  Berry's  division  of  the  Third  Corps,  which 
extended  to  the  plank  road,  west  of  Chancellorsville.  Whipple's  and 
Birney's  divisions  of  the  Third,  and  Geary's  division  of  the  Twelfth, 
formed  the  point  of  the  letter  V,  which  enclosed  Chancellorsville.  The 
other  divisions  of  the  Twelfth  Corps  and  the  Fifth  Corps,  forming  the 
other  side  of  the  letter,  extended  from  Chancellorsville  to  the  Rappahan- 
nock.  The  Eleventh  Corps  was  placed  in  position  to  support  the  Fifth, 
on  the  extreme  left  of  the  line.  During  the  day  the  First  Corps  under 
Reynolds  came  up  the  river,  crossed  at  United  States  Ford,  and  wheeled 
into  position  on  the  right  of  the  Second  Corps,  thus  forming  the  extreme 
right  of  the  line.  The  troops  had  been  busy  through  the  night  erecting 
breastworks,  while  a  large  number  of  guns  were  placed  in  position  to 
sweep  all  the  roads.  Stuart  renewed  the  fight  at  daylight,  with  Hill  in 
the  front  line,  Colston  in  the  second,  and  Rodes  in  the  third.  He 
advanced  with  the  intention  of  breaking  the  line  near  Chancellorsville. 
His  troops  were  exasperated  by  the  loss  of  their  leader,  and  were 
animated  by  revenge.  They  came  through  the  woods  almost  in  solid 
mass,  Colston's  and  Rodes's  men,  pressing  eagerly  forward,  and  closing 


268  THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

up  the  spaces  between  the  lines.  They  received,  without  flinching,  the 
terrible  fire  which  flamed  from  Berry's  and  Bi nicy's  and  Whipple's  lines. 
They  charged  upon  Sickles's  outer  works,  and  carried  them. 

They  advanced  upon  the  second  line,  but  were  cut  up  by  Best's  artil 
lery.  Companies  and  regiments  melted  away.  Berry  and  Birney 
advance  to  meet  them.  The  living  waves  rolled  against  each  other  like 
the  billows  of  a  stormy  sea. 

It  was  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  battle  had  been  raging 
since  daylight.  The  two  divisions  of  the  Second  Corps  swung  out  from 
the  main  line,  faced  southwest,  and  moved  upon  Stuart. 

South  of  Chancellorsville  there  is  an  elevation  higher  than  that  occu 
pied  by  Best's  artillery.  When  the  fog  which  had  hung  over  the  battle 
field  all  the  morning  lifted,  Stuart  sent  his  artillery  to  occupy  the 
position.  Thirty  pieces  were  planted  there,  which  enfiladed  both  of 
Hooker's  lines.  A  heavy  artillery  duel  was  kept  up,  but,  notwithstand 
ing  the  severity  of  the  fire,  the  Union  troops  held  the  position.  Stuart, 
instead  of  breaking  through  Sickles,  found  the  Second  Corps  turning  his 
own  left  flank.  He  says  : 

"  The  enemy  was  pressing  our  left  with  infantry,  and  all  the  re- 
nforcements  I  could  obtain  were  sent  there.  Colquitt's  brigade  of 
Trimble's  division,  ordered  first  to  the  right,  was  directed  to  the  left  to 
support  Fender.  Iverson's  brigade  of  the  second  line  was  also  engaged 
there,  and  the  three  lines  were  more  or  less  merged  into  one  line  of  battle, 
and  reported  hard  pressed.  Urgent  requests  were  sent  for  reinforcements, 
and  notices  that  the  troops  were  out  of  ammunition.  I  ordered  that  the 
ground  must  be  held  at  all  hazards,  if  necessary  with  the  bayonet." 

All  of  the  efforts  of  Stuart  to  break  the  line  by  a  direct  infantry 
attack  failed.  But  his  batteries  massed  on  the  hill  were  doing  great 
damage.  The  shells  swept  down  Birney's  and  Whipple's  and  Berry's 
ranks  on  the  one  hand,  and  Geary's  and  Williams's  on  the  other. 
Hooker  saw  that  the  position  could  not  be  held  without  great  loss  of  life. 
Preparations  were  accordingly  made  to  fall  back  to  a  stronger  position, 
where  his  army  would  be  more  concentrated,  the  lines  shorter  and 
thicker,  in  the  form  of  a  semicircle.  Meanwhile  Lee  swung  Anderson 
round  and  joined  Stuart,  making  a  simultaneous  advance  of  both  wings 
of  his  army,  under  cover  of  a  heavy  fire  from  all  his  available  artillery, 
—  pouring  a  storm  of  shells  upon  Chancellorsville,  firing  the  buildings. 
Hooker  had  begun  to  retire  before  Lee  advanced,  withdrawing  his  artil 
lery,  removing  his  wounded,  losing  no  prisoners. 


WOUNDIXG    OF    "  STOXKWALL  "    JACKSON. 


CHANCELLORSVILLE.  271 

Every  attack  of  Anderson  upon  Slocum  had  been  repulsed  with  great 
loss.  A  South  Carolina  regiment  came  against  the  Second  Massachu 
setts.  Three  times  the  men  from  the  Palmetto  State  charged  upon  the 
men  of  Massachusetts.  Three  times  the  flag  from  the  Old  Bay  State 
changed  hands.  But,  before  the  rebels  could  carry  it  from  the  field,  it 
was  rescued,  and  at  the  close  of  the  fight  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the 
regiment.  When  Slocum's  troops  had  exhausted  their  ammunition 
they  emptied  the  cartridge-boxes  of  the  fallen.  When  that  was  gone 
they  held  the  ground  by  the  bayonet,  till  ordered  to  retire. 

The  new  line  taken  by  Hooker  was  one  of  great  strength.  No 
assault,  with  the  intention  of  carrying  it,  was  made  by  Lee.  News  of 
disaster  from  Fredericksburg,  where  Sedgwick  was  driving  all  before 
him,  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  send  reinforcements  in  that  direction. 

An  important  part  of  General  Hooker's  plan  was  Sedgwick's  move 
ment  on  Fredericksburg,  but  the  battle  fought  there  on  Sunday,  the 
3d  of  May,  was  wholly  distinct  from  Chancellorsville.  Early  on  the 
morning  of  the  2d,  Professor  Lowe  went  up  in  his  balloon,  from 
the  Falmouth  hills,  and  looked  down  upon  the  city. 

He  reported  the  rebels  moving  towards  Chancellorsville.  Looking 
closely  into  the  entrenchments  behind  Fredericksburg,  he  discovered  that 
the  rebels  intended  to  hold  them. 

"  Ten  thousand  of  the  enemy,  I  should  judge,  still  there,"  was  his 
report  to  General  Butterfield,  Hooker's  chief  of  staff,  who  remained 
with  Sedgwick. 

During  the  day  Reynolds  withdrew  and  moved  up  the  Falmouth  side 
to  United  States  Ford.  The  Confederates  saw  the  movement,  and 
thought  that  the  Yankees  did  not  dare  to  make  a  second  attempt  to 
drive  them  from  their  entrenchments. 

"  Now  is  the  time  for  Sedgwick  to  attack  them,"  was  Hooker's 
despatch  from  Chancellorsville,  Saturday  afternoon,  to  General 
Butterfield. 

As  soon  as  night  came  on,  Sedgwick  began  his  preparations.  The 
engineers  were  directed  to  take  up  the  lower  pontoons  and  lay  a  new 
bridge  opposite  the  Lacy  house,  at  the  point  where  the  Seventh  Michigan 
and  Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts  won  for  themselves  great 
honour  on  the  llth  of  December. 

"  Kindle  no  fires  ;  let  there  be  no  loud  talking,"  were  Sedgwick's 
orders  to  his  troops  on  the  plain  by  Bernard's  house,  below  Deep  Run. 
The  men  ate  their  suppers  of  hard-tack  and  cold  meat  in  silence,  threw 


272 


THE  BOYS  OF  '01. 


themselves  upon  the  ground,  and  slept  soundly  in  the  calm  moonlight. 
At  midnight  an  aid  rode  along  the  lines,  saying  to  each  officer,  "  Get 
your  men  in  readiness  at  once."  The  men  sprang  to  their  feet,  folded 
their  blankets,  and  were  ready. 

It  was  half -past  twelve  Sunday  morning  before  the  forward  move 
ment  began.     The   United   States  Chasseurs  were  in   advance  as  skir- 


MA.TOR- GENERAL    JOHN    SEDGWTCK. 

mishers,  deployed  on  both  sides  of  the  Bowling  Green  road.  Shaler's 
brigade  followed,  then  Wheaton's  and  Brown's  brigades.  They  crossed 
Deep  Run,  where  the  skirmishers  had  a  few  shots  with  the  rebel 
pickets,  and  moved  into  the  town. 

The  engineers  soon  had  the  bridge  completed,  and  Gibbon's  division 
of  the  Second  Corps,  which  had  been  waiting  by  the  Lacy  House, 
crossed  the  stream. 


CHANCELLORS  VILLE.  273 

Early  stationed  Barksdale,  with  seven  companies  of  the  Twenty-first 
Mississippi,  between  Maryee's  house  and  the  plank  road,  with  the 
Seventeenth  and  Thirteenth  Mississippi  on  the  hills  by  the  Howison 
house,  and  the  Eighteenth  and  the  remainder  of  the  Twenty-first  behind 
the  stone  wall  at  the  base  of  the  hill.  Hayes's  brigade,  consisting  of 
the  Fifth,  Sixth,  Seventh,  Eighth,  and  Ninth  Louisianians,  was  on  the 
hill,  near  the  monument,  with  Wilcox's  brigade  in  its  rear,  guarding 
Banks's  Ford.  Early  himself  was  by  Hazel  Run,  with  Gordon's, 
Hoke's,  and  Smith's  brigades. 

Sedgwick's  divisions  were  formed  in  the  following  order :  Gibbon 
above  the  town,  in  front  of  the  monument,  Newton  in  front  of  Maryee's 
Hill,  Howe  at  the  lower  end  of  the  town,  and  Brooks  on  the  plain 
below. 

The  morning  dawned.  The  fog  prevented  the  Confederates  from 
seeing  the  movements  of  Sedgwick,  though  Barksdale's  pickets  reported 
the  town  full  of  Yankees.  From  Chancellorsville  came  the  roar  of 
battle,  the  constant  thunder  of  the  cannonade.  It  was  half -past  five 
when  Shaler's  brigade  of  Newton's  division  moved  over  the  field  where 
so  many  thousands  fell  on  the  13th  of  December.  It  was  a  reconnois- 
sance  to  ascertain  the  position  and  number  of  the  force  holding  the 
place.  The  men  marched  on  gallantly,  but  were  forced  to  retire  before 
the  Mississippians  and  the  artillery  on  the  hill. 

Sedgwick  brought  Hearn's,  Martin's,  Adams's,  and  Hazard's  batteries, 
and  Battery  D  of  the  Second  United  States  Regiment  of  artillery,  into 
position  in  the  town  and  above  it,  while  Hexamer's,  the  First  Maryland, 
and  McCartney's  First  Massachusetts  occupied  the  ground  below  Hazel 
Run.  McCartney  was  on  the  same  spot  which  he  occupied  in  the  first 
battle. 

It  was  a  day  of  peace  everywhere  except  at  Fredericksburg  and 
Chancellorsville.  The  air  was  laden  with  the  fragrance  of  flowers 
blooming  in  the  gardens  of  the  town.  Thousands  of  spectators  stood 
upon  the  Falmouth  hills  watching  the  contest.  All  the  batteries  were 
at  work,  —  the  heavy  guns  at  Falmouth,  at  the  Lacy  House,  and  farther 
down,  throwing  shells  and  solid  shot  over  the  town  into  the  rebel  lines. 

Gibbon,  instead  of  advancing  directly  up  the  hill  towards  the  monu 
ment,  where  Hayes  was  lying  behind  the  entrenchments,  moved  up  the 
river  road,  intending  to  turn  Hayes's  right  flank.  Hayes  moved  his 
men  farther  up,  and  sent  a  courier  to  Wilcox  with  the  message,  "  The 
Yankees  are  coming  up  the  river  road." 


274 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Wilcox  left  fifty  men  to  guard  the  ford,  and  went  upon  the  run 
towards  the  town.  It  was  an  anxious  moment  to  the  rebels.  Barksdale 
and  Hayes  and  Wilcox  all  met  at  Stanisberry's  house,  and  consulted  as 
to  what  should  be  done.  Early,  their  commander,  was  down  on  the 
Telegraph  road,  looking  after  matters  in  that  direction. 

"  The  Yankees  are  in  full  force  below  the  town,"  said  Barksdale. 
That  was  the  first  information  Wilcox  had  received  of  the  startling 

fact.  They  had  been  outgeneralled. 
They  supposed  that  the  movement 
below  the  town  was  a  feint.  They 
had  seen  Reynolds  withdraw  and 
march  up-stream  toward  Chancellors- 
ville,  but  had  not  seen  Gibbon  cross 
the  stream.  Yet  he  was  there,  mov 
ing  to  the  attack. 

"  Put  your  batteries  into  position 
and  play  upon  them,"  said  Barks- 
dale.  Huger's  battery  galloped  up, 
chose  a  fine  position  on  the  hill  near 
Dr.  Taylor's  house,  and  began  to  fire 
upon  the  Massachusetts  Twentieth, 
which  was  in  the  road,  compelling 
it  to  seek  shelter  under  the  hill.  So 
effectual  was  the  fire  that  Gibbon's 
advance  was  checked. 
Brooks  and  Howe  moved  against  the  rebels  below  the  town,  but  found 
them  strongly  posted. 

Twice  Newton  advanced  upon  Maryee's  Hill,  and  was  driven  back. 
The  forenoon  was  waning.  But  though  baffled,  Sedgwick  was  not  dis 
posed  to  give  up  the  attempt.  He  watched  the  contest  closely,  recon 
noitring  all  the  positions  of  the  rebels,  and  determined  to  make  an 
attack  with  his  whole  force  at  once. 

He  determined  to  carry  Maryee's  Hill  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 
Some  of  the  officers  thought  it  an  impossibility.  It  had  been  tried  three 
times  in  the  first  battle  and  twice  during  that  morning,  and  all  attempts 
had  failed.  He  formed  his  columns  in  three  lines,  with  the  intention  of 
moving  his  whole  force  at  once, — thus  preventing  Early  from  sending 
any  reinforcements  from  other  parts  of  the  lines. 

It  is  past  eleven  o'clock  before  all  the  dispositions  are  made. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    JOHN    NEWTON. 


CHANCELLORSVILLE. 


275 


*  Go  upon  the  double-quick.  Don't  fire  a  shot.  Give  them  the 
bayonet.  Carry  the  rifle-pits,  charge  up  the  hill,  and  capture  the  guns," 
are  the  instructions. 

The  men  throw  aside  everything  which  will  hinder  them,  fix  their 
bayonets,  and  prepare  for  the  work.  Their  blood  is  up.  They  know 


UNION  POSITIONS. 

1.  Gibbon's  Division. 

2.  Newton's        " 

3.  Howe's  " 

4.  Brooks's        • 


REBEL  POSITIONS. 

A.  Hayes's  Brigade. 

B.  Barksdale's  Brigade. 

C.  Early's  Division. 

Gordon's,  Hokes's,  and  Smith's  Bri 
gades. 

D.  Wilcox's  Brigade. 


that  it  is  to  be  a  desperate  struggle.      But  it  is  not  death  that  they  are 
thinking  of,  but  victory  ! 

The  Sixty-first  Pennsylvania  and  Forty-third  New  York  move  over 
the  bridge  and  across  the  canal.  Their  advance  is  the  signal  for  all  the 
lines.  The  men  rise  from  the  ground  where  they  have  been  lying 


276  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

sheltered  from  the  Confederate  shells.  The  batteries  above  them  are 
in  a  blaze.  The  stone  wall  at  the  base  of  the  hill  is  aflame.  Barksdale 
sees  the  threatening  aspect.  "  I  am  hard  pressed,"  is  his  message  to 
Wilcox.  "  Send  me  reinforcements."  But  Gibbon  is  moving  on  Wilcox, 
and  the  latter  cannot  respond. 

Cool  and  steady  the  advance.  The  hills  rain  canister.  The  sunken 
road  is  a  sheet  of  flame.  But  onward  into  the  storm,  with  a  cheer, 
heard  above  the  roar  of  battle  upon  the  distant  Falmouth  hills,  the 
soldiers  rush  into  the  sunken  road  and  capture  those  defending  it. 
They  climb  the  hill ;  reach  the  breastworks ;  leap  over  them  and  seize 
the  cannon. 

Barksdale  puts  spurs  to  his  horse  and  rides  to  the  rear,  leaving  half 
of  his  brigade  and  eight  guns  in  the  hands  of  the  victors. 

Early  fled  down  the  Telegraph  road.  Hayes  also  ran.  Wilcox,  who 
was  not  aware  of  the  disaster,  remained  in  position  on  Taylor's  Hill, 
wondering  what  had  happend.  Had  Sedgwick  known  his  position,  the 
whole  of  Wilcox's  brigade  might  have  been  captured ;  but  it  required 
time  to  reform  the  lines,  and  Wilcox  made  his  escape. 

Long  and  loud  and  joyous  were  the  shouts  of  the  victors.  The  strong 
hold  had  been  wrested  from  the  rebels  at  last. 

It  was  Sunday  noon.  Hooker  had  just  fallen  back  from  Chancellors- 
ville,  and  the  Confederates  were  rejoicing  over  their  success,  when  a 
messenger  reached  Lee  with  the  tidings  of  disaster.  Fredericksburg  was 
lost,  after  all.  It  must  be  recovered,  or  the  victory  at  Chancellorsville 
would  be  only  a  disastrous  defeat. 

Sedgwick  telegraphed  his  success  to  Hooker. 

"  Move  and  attack  Lee  in  rear,"  was  Hooker's  order. 

Lee  sent  McLaws  to  hold  Sedgwick  in  check.  The  time  had  come 
when  Hooker  should  have  assumed  the  offensive.  It  was  an  auspicious 
moment, — a  golden  opportunity,  such  as  does  not  often  come  to  military 
commanders.  But  having  formed  his  plan  of  fighting  a  defensive  battle, 
he  did  not  depart  from  it,  and  lost  the  victory  which  lay  within  his 
grasp. 

Sedgwick  having  carried  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg,  instead  of 
following  Early  down  the  Telegraph  road,  made  preparations  to  move 
towards  Chancellorsville,  and  join  Hooker. 

Wilcox,  meanwhile,  brought  two  of  Huger's  rifle-guns  into  position 
near  Dr.  Taylor's  house,  and  opened  fire.  He  also  threw  out  his  skir 
mishers,  made  a  display  of  his  force,  and  looked  round  to  see  what 


CHANCELLOBSVILLE.  277 

could  be  done  to  escape  his  perilous  position.  Sedgwick  brought  up  a 
battery,  and  moved  forward  his  lines.  Wilcox  fled,  and  succeeded,  by 
rapid  marching  under  the  shelter  of  a  pine  thicket,  in  gaining  the  plank 
road,  near  Salem  Church,  where  he  was  joined  by  General  McLaws,  and 
where  also  Barksdale  rallied  his  troops. 

Sedgwick  brought  up  his  artillery  and  commenced  a  fire  upon  the 
church,  and  the  woods  beyond  it.  Wilcox  had  formed  his  line  across 
the  plank  road.  His  sharpshooters  were  in  the  church.  He  had  four 
pieces  of  artillery  in  the  road  and  on  each  side  of  it.  He  also  threw  a 
company  of  sharpshooters  into  a  schoolhouse  near  the  church.  Ker- 
shaw's  and  Russell's  and  Bartlett's  brigades  moved  forward  to  rout  the 
enemy  from  the  woods,  Sedgwick  supposing  there  was  but  a  small  force 
to  oppose  him.  The  advance  was  over  ground  slightly  ascending, 
through  an  open  field,  towards  the  woods,  where  the  rebel  skirmishers 
were  lying.  It  is  a  narrow  belt  of  woods.  Behind  it  were  the  church 
and  schoolhouse,  and  beyond  the  church  the  woods  where  the  main  body 
of  the  rebels  were  lying.  They  drove  the  skirmishers  from  the  belt 
of  woods,  halted  a  moment  to  reform  their  lines,  gave  three  cheers, 
charged  through  the  grove,  routing  the  rebels  there  concealed.  They 
surrounded  the  schoolhouse,  captured  the  entire  company  of  the  Ninth 
Alabama  stationed  in  it,  put  to  flight  a  regiment  lying  behind  the  house. 
But  the  remainder  of  the  Ninth  Alabama,  with  other  regiments,  came  to 
the  rescue,  succeeded  in  recapturing  a  portion  of  their  comrades,  and 
forced  Russell  and  Bartlett  to  retire. 

It  was  now  nearly  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  till  night  set  in 
there  was  heavy  fighting  along  the  whole  line.  Wilcox  and  Semmes 
several  times  advanced  upon  Sedgwick,  but  were  repulsed.  So  far  as 
numbers  were  concerned  the  contest  was  about  equal.  But  the  rebels 
were  on  commanding  ground,  and  protected  by  the  woods,  while  Sedg 
wick  was  in  the  open  field.  In  this  contest  Wilcox  lost  four  hundred 
and  ninety-five  men.  He  had  six  officers  killed  and  twenty-three 
wounded.  Semmes  lost  six  hundred  and  eighty -three  killed  and 
wounded,  Wafford  five  hundred  and  sixty-two.  The  whole  loss  of  the 
rebels  in  the  fight  at  Salem  Church  was  nearly  two  thousand.  Sedg 
wick,  instead  of  advancing  again,  waited  for  the  rebels  to  attack  him, 
but  they  did  not  choose  to  come  out  from  their  strong  position  in  the 
woods  and  try  it  a  second  time  in  the  field.  Thus  the  day  closed. 

Half  of  Lee's  army  was  arrayed  against  Sedgwick,  who  held  his  ground 
through  the  4th  till  night.  Early,  during  the  day,  retraced  his  steps  up 


278 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


the  Telegraph  road,  and,  finding  that  Sedgwick  had  moved  out  to  Salem 
Church,  and  that  the  fortifications  were  unoccupied,  took  possession, 
and  thus  cut  Sedgwick's  communications  with  Falmouth.  When  Ander 
son  arrived  he  had  no  alternative  but  to  retreat  by  Banks's  Ford,  where 
he  crossed  the  river,  without  loss,  during  the  night.  Hooker  also  re- 
crossed,  took  up  his  bridges,  and  the  army  returned  again  to  its  camp. 
In  reviewing  this  battle,  it  is  apparent  that  Hooker's  movement  to 


UNION  POSITIONS.  REBEL  POSITIONS. 

1.  Newton's  Division.  A.  Semmes  and  Mahone. 

2.  Brooks's         4t  B.  Wilcox. 

8.   Howe's  **  C.  Kershaw  and  Wofford. 

D.  Barksdale. 

E.  Reinforcements. 

F.  Dr.  Taylor's. 

Q.  Route  of  Wilcox 's  Retreat 

Chancellorsville  was  a  surprise  to  Lee.  It  was  excellently  planned  and 
efficiently  executed,  —  each  corps  reaching  its  assigned  position  at  the 
time  appointed  by  the  commander-in-chief.  It  is  plain  that  Hooker's 
departure  from  his  original  intention  —  to  await  an  attack  from  Lee  — 
was  the  cause  of  the  disaster  at  the  beginning  of  the  engagement. 
Sickles's  corps  and  Barlow's  brigade  being  absent,  the  balance  of  the 
Eleventh  Corps  had  no  supports. 


CHANCELLORSVILLE.  279 

Had  Sickles's  corps  and  Barlow's  brigade  been  in  the  line,  there 
would  have  been  not  only  no  disaster,  but  Jackson  would  have  been 
defeated  at  the  outset ;  for,  upon  the  return  of  those  troops  from  Scott's 
Run,  he  was  driven  with  great  loss. 

Jackson  was  driven  by  Sickles  when  the  Third  Corps  returned  to  the 
line ;  and  had  Sickles  and  Barlow  been  in  their  proper  positions  when 
the  attack  was  made,  they  could  have  repulsed  him  with  greater  ease. 

Though  Jackson's  attack  was  successful,  it  is  not  therefore  conclusively 
evident  that  Lee's  plan  was  wise.  His  army  was  divided  into  three 
parts,  —  Early  at  Fredericksburg,  Lee  east  of  Chancellorsville,  and  Jack 
son  northwest  of  it.  Being  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  country,  he 
was  able  to  take  his  position  unobserved. 

There  were  several  opportunities  during  the  battle  when  Hooker  could 
have  broken  Lee's  lines.  The  battle  virtually  was  lost  to  Lee  on  Sunday 
noon.  Hooker  had  fallen  back  from  Chancellorsville,  but  Sedgwick  had 
taken  Fredericksburg.  Had  Hooker,  when  he  ordered  Sedgwick  to 
attack  Lee  in  the  rear,  on  Sunday  afternoon,  himself  advanced,  Lee 
would  have  been  forced  to  abandon  the  contest ;  but  having  resolved  at 
the  outset  to  stand  on  the  defensive,  the  Union  commander  adhered 
to  the  idea,  and  thus  Lee  was  able  to  retrieve  the  disaster  at 
Fredericksburg. 

The  strategy  of  Hooker  in  the  movement  of  the  army  to  Chancellors 
ville  must  be  regarded  as  exceedingly  brilliant,  but  the  tactics  pursued 
after  gaining  his  position  were  very  faulty.  It  is  said  that  in  the  bom 
bardment  he  was  stunned  by  the  explosion  of  a  shell  at  the  Chancellors 
ville  invasion,  and  that  he  did  not  fully  recover  his  intellectual  powers 
for  several  hours.  But  aside  from  this,  it  must  be  said  that  there  was  an 
error  of  judgment  when  he  concluded  before  the  battle  began  that  Lee 
was  retreating  towards  Gordonsville.  True,  Jackson  was  moving  in 
that  direction,  but  it  was  hardly  probable  that  the  Confederate  com 
mander  would  retire  in  that  direction,  exposing  Richmond,  or  that  he 
would  retire  at  all,  without  first  fighting  a  battle. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

GETTYSBURG. 

THE  success  of  Lee  at  Fredericksburg  and  Chancellorsvillc  led  to  an 
aggressive  movement  on  the  part  of  the  Confederates.  The  South 
ern  people  demanded  that  the  North  should  be  invaded.  The  army  of 
Northern  Virginia  had  compelled  McClellan  to  retire  from  the  Penin 
sula.  It  had  won  the  battles  of  the  second  Manassas,  Fredericksburg, 
and  Chancellorsville.  It  had  been  only  once  defeated  —  at  Antietam. 
The  Confederate  soldiers  composing  it  believed  that  under  Lee  they 
were  invincible.  The  Confederate  Government  believed,  and  with 
reason,  that  if  a  great  victory  could  be  won  on  Northern  soil  it  would 
secure  recognition  of  independence  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  and 
France,  and  the  breaking  of  the  blockade  by  those  powers.  With  so 
much  to  be  gained  it  was  resolved  to  invade  Pennsylvania. 

General  Hooker,  at  Fredericksburg,  the  first  week  in  June,  received 
positive  information  that  Lee  was  breaking  up  his  camp,  and  that  some 
of  his  divisions  were  moving  towards  Culpeper.  The  dust  clouds  which 
rose  above  the  tree  tops  indicated  that  the  Confederate  army  was  in 
motion.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac  immediately  broke  up  its  camp  and 
moved  to  Catlett's  Station,  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad, 
where  intelligence  was  received  that  Stuart  had  massed  his  cavalry  at 
Brandy  Station  for  a  raid  in  Pennsylvania. 

General  Pleasanton,  commanding  the  cavalry,  was  sent  with  his  entire 
force  to  look  into  the  matter.  He  fell  upon  Stuart  on  the  9th  of  June, 
on  the  broad,  open  plains  along  the  Rappahannock.  A  desperate  battle 
ensued, —  probably  it  was  the  greatest  cavalry  battle  of  the  war,  —  in 
which  Stuart  was  driven  back  upon  the  infantry,  which  was  being 
Hurried  up  from  Culpeper  to  his  support.  The  object  of  the  attack 
was  accomplished,  —  Stuart's  raid  was  postponed  and  Lee's  movement 
unmasked.  On  the  same  day,  Lee's  advanced  divisions  reached  Win 
chester,  attacked  General  Milroy,  captured  the  town,  the  cannon  in  the 
fortifications,  and  moved  on  to  the  Potomac. 

280 


GETTYSBURG.  281 

Hastening  to  Pennsylvania,  I  became  an  observer  of  the  great  events 
which  followed.  The  people  of  the  Keystone  State  in  1862  rushed  to 
arms  when  Lee  crossed  the  Potomac,  but  in  1863  they  were  strangely 
apathetic,  —  intent  upon  conveying  their  property  to  a  place  of  security, 
instead  of  defending  their  homes.  In  '62  the  cry  was,  "Drive  the 
enemy  from  our  soil !  "  in  '63,  "  Where  shall  we  hide  our  goods  ?" 

Harrisburg  was  a  Bedlam  when  I  entered  it  on  the  15th  of  June. 

The  railroad  stations  were  crowded  with  an  excited  people,  — men 
women,  and  children,  —  with  trunks,  boxes,  bundles ;  packages  tied  up 
in  bed-blankets  and  quilts  ;  mountains  of  baggage,  —  tumbling  it  into 
cars,  rushing  here  and  there  in  a  frantic  manner ;  shouting,  screaming, 
as  if  the  rebels  were  about  to  dash  into  the  town  and  lay  it  in  ashes. 
The  railroad  authorities  were  removing  their  cars  and  engines.  The 
merchants  were  packing  up  their  goods ;  housewives  were  secreting  their 
silver ;  everywhere  there  was  a  hurly-burly.  The  excitement  was  in 
creased  when  a  train  of  army  wagons  came  rumbling  over  the  long 
bridge  across  the  Susquehanna,  accompanied  by  a  squadron  of  cavalry. 
It  was  Milroy's  train,  which  had  been  ordered  to  make  its  way  into 
Pennsylvania. 

"  The  rebels  will  be  here  to-morrow  or  next  day,"  said  the  teamsters. 

At  the  State  House,  men  in  their  shirt-sleeves  were  packing  papers  into 
boxes.  Every  team,  every  horse  and  mule  and  handcart  in  the  town 
were  employed.  There  was  a  steady  stream  of  teams  thundering  across 
the  bridge ;  farmers  from  the  Cumberland  Valley,  with  their  household 
furniture  piled  upon  the  great  wagons  peculiar  to  the  locality  ;  bedding, 
tables,  chairs,  their  wives  and  children  perched  on  the  top;  kettles  and 
pails  dangling  beneath  ;  boys  driving  cattle  and  horses,  excited,  worried, 
fearing  they  knew  not  what.  The  scene  was  painful,  yet  ludicrous. 

General  Couch  was  in  command  at  Harrisburg.  He  had  but  a  few 
troops.  He  erected  fortifications  across  the  river,  planted  what  few 
cannon  he  had,  and  made  preparations  to  defend  the  place. 

General  Lee  was  greatly  in  need  of  horses,  and  his  cavalry  men,  under 
General  Jenkins,  ravaged  the  Cumberland  Valley.  A  portion  visited 
Chambersburg ;  another  party,  Mercersburg ;  another,  Gettysburg,  before 
any  infantry  entered  the  State. 

E well's  corps  of  Lee's  army  crossed  the  Potomac,  a  division  at  Williams- 
port,  and  another  at  Shepardstown,  on  the  22d  of  June,  and  came  to 
gether  at  Hagerstown.  The  main  body  of  Lee's  army  was  at  Winchester. 
Stuart  had  moved  along  the  eastern  base  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  had 


282 


THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 


come  in  contact  with  a  portion  of  Pleasanton's  cavalry  at  Aldie  and 
Middleburg.  Hooker  had  swung  the  army  up  to  Fairfax  and  Centre- 
ville,  moving  on  an  inner  circle,  with  Washington  for  a  pivot. 


MAJOR  -  GENERAL    GEO.    G.    MEADE. 


Visiting  Baltimore,  where  General  Schenck  was  in  command,  I  found 
the  Marylanders  much  more  alive  to  the  exigencies  of  the  hour  than  the 
Pennsylvanians.  Instead  of  hurrying  northward  with  their  household 


GETTYSBURG.  283 

furniture,  they  were  hard  at  work  building  fortifications  and  barricading 
the  streets. 

General  Hooker  waited  in  front  of  Washington  till  he  was  certain  of 
Lee's  intentions,  and  then  by  a  rapid  march  pushed  on  to  Frederick. 
Lee's  entire  army  was  across  the  Potomac.  Ewell  was  at  York,  enrich 
ing  himself  by  reprisals,  stealings,  and  confiscations.  General  Hooker 
asked  that  the  troops  at  Harper's  Ferry  might  be  placed  under  his  com 
mand,  that  he  might  wield  the  entire  available  force  and  crush  Lee; 
this  was  refused,  whereupon  he  informed  the  War  Department  that, 
unless  this  condition  were  complied  with,  he  wished  to  be  relieved  of 
the  command  of  the  army.  The  matter  was  laid  before  the  President 
and  his  request  was  granted.  General  Meade  was  placed  in  command  ; 
and  what  was  denied  to  General  Hooker  was  substantially  granted  to 
General  Meade,  —  that  he  was  to  use  his  best  judgment  in  holding  or 
evacuating  Harper's  Ferry. 

The  Eleventh  Corps  marched  fifty-four  miles  in  two  days,  —  a  striking 
contrast  to  the  movement  in  September,  1862,  when  the  army  made  but 
five  miles  a  day. 

General  Meade  cared  but  little  for  the  pomp  and  parade  of  war.  His 
own  soldiers  respected  him  because  he  was  always  prepared  to  endure 
hardships.  They  saw  a  tall,  slim,  gray-bearded  man,  wearing  a  slouch 
hat,  a  plain  blue  blouse,  with  his  pantaloons  tucked  into  his  boots.  He 
was  plain  of  speech,  and  familiar  in  conversation.  He  enjoyed  in  a  high 
degree,  especially  after  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg,  the  confidence  of 
the  President. 

I  saw  him  soon  after  he  was  informed  that  the  army  was  under  his 
command.  There  was  no  elation,  but  on  the  contrary  he  seemed 
weighed  down  with  a  sense  of  the  responsibility  resting  on  him.  It  was 
in  the  hotel  at  Frederick.  He  stood  silent  and  thoughtful  by  himself. 
Few  of  all  the  noisy  crowd  around  knew  of  the  change  that  had  taken 
place.  The  correspondents  of  the  press  knew  it  long  before  the  corps 
commanders  were  informed  of  the  fact.  No  change  was  made  in  the 
machinery  of  the  army,  and  there  was  but  a  few  hours'  delay  in  its 
movement. 

General  Hooker  bade  farewell  to  the  principal  officers  of  the  army  on 
the  afternoon  of  the  28th.  They  were  drawn  up  in  line.  He  shook 
hands  with  each  officer,  labouring  in  vain  to  stifle  his  emotion.  The 
tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  The  officers  were  deeply  affected.  He 
said  that  he  had  hoped  to  lead  them  to  victory,  but  the  power  above  him 


284 


THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 


had  ordered  otherwise.  He  spoke  in  high  terms  of  General  Meade.  He 
believed  that  they  would  defeat  the  enemy  under  his  leadership. 

While  writing  out  the  events  of  the  day  in  the  parlour  of  a  private 
house  during  the  evening,  I  heard  the  comments  of  several  officers  upon 
the  change  which  had  taken  place. 

"  Well,  I  think  it  is  too  bad  to  have  him  removed  just  now,"  said  a 
captain. 


N 


'JUNCTION 


'CSTMIN8TCR 


MICK 


"  I  wonder  if  we  shall  have  McClellan  back  ?  "  queried  a  lieutenant. 

"  Well,  gentlemen,  I  don't  know  about  Hooker  as  a  commander  in 
the  field,  but  I  do  know  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  never  so  well 
fed  and  clothed  as  it  has  been  since  Joe  Hooker  took  command." 

"  That  is  so,"  said  several. 

After  a  short  silence,  another  officer  took  up  the  conversation  and 
said: 

"  Yes,  the  army  was  in  bad  condition  when  he  took  command  of  it, 
and  bad  off  every  way  ;  but  it  never  was  in  better  condition  than  it  is 
to-day,  and  the  men  begin  to  like  him." 

The  army  was  too  patriotic  to  express  any  dissatisfaction,  and  in  a 
few  days  the  event  was  wholly  forgotten. 


GETTYSBURG. 


285 


The  army  commanded  by  General  Meade  consisted  of  seven  corps. 
1.  Major-General  Reynolds ;  2.    Major-General  Hancock ;    3.  Major- 


ON    THE    MARCH    TO    GETTYSBURG. 


General  Sickles ;  5.  Major-General  Sykes ;  6.  Major-General  Sedgwick ; 
11.  Major-General  Howard ;  12.  Major-General  Slocum. 

As  Ewell  was  at  York,  and  as  Lee  was  advancing  in  that  direction,  it 


286  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

was  necessary  to  take  a  wide  sweep  of  country  in  the  march.     All  Sun 
day  the  army  was  passing  through  Frederick. 

Cavalry,  infantry,  and  artillery  were  pouring  through  the  town,  the 
bands  playing,  and  the  soldiers  singing  their  liveliest  songs.  The  First 
Corps  moved  up  the  Emmettsburg  road,  and  formed  the  left  of  the  line ; 
the  Eleventh  Corps  marched  up  a  parallel  road  a  little  farther  east, 
through  Griegerstown.  The  Third  and  Twelfth  Corps  moved  on  paral 
lel  roads  leading  to  Taneytown.  The  Second  and  Fifth  moved  still 
farther  east,  through  Liberty  and  Uniontown,  while  the  Sixth,  with 
Gregg's  division  of  cavalry,  went  to  Westminster,  forming  the  right  of 
the  line. 

The  lines  of  march  were  like  the  sticks  of  a  fan,  Frederick  being  the 
point  of  divergence. 

On  this  same  Sunday  afternoon  Lee  was  at  Chambersburg,  directing 
Ewell,  who  was  at  York,  to  move  to  Gettysburg.  A.  P.  Hill  was  mov 
ing  east  from  Chambersburg  towards  the  same  point,  while  Longstreet's, 
the  last  corps  to  cross  the  Potomac,  was  moving  through  Waynesboro' 
and  Fairfield,  marching  northeast  towards  the  same  point. 

It  was  a  glorious  spectacle,  that  movement  of  the  army  north  from 
Frederick.  I  left  the  town  accompanying  the  Second  and  Fifth 
Corps.  Long  lines  of  men  and  innumerable  wagons  were  visible  in 
every  direction.  The  people  of  Maryland  welcomed  the  soldiers 
hospitably. 

When  the  Fifth  Corps  passed  through  the  town  of  Liberty,  a  farmer 
rode  into  the  village,  mounted  on  his  farm  -  wagon.  His  load  was 
covered  by  white  table-cloths. 

"  What  have  ye  got  to  sell,  old  fellow  ?  Bread,  eh  ? "  said  a  soldier, 
raising  a  corner  of  the  cloth,  and  revealing  loaves  of  sweet,  soft,  plain 
bread,  of  the  finest  wheat,  with  several  bushels  of  ginger  cakes. 

"  What  do  you  ask  for  a  loaf  ?  " 

"  I  have  n't  any  to  sell,"  said  the  farmer. 

"  Have  n't  any  to  sell  ?     What  are  ye  here  for  ?  " 

The  farmer  made  no  reply. 

"  See  here,  old  fellow,  won't  ye  sell  me  a  hunk  of  your  gingerbread  ?  " 
said  the  soldier,  producing  an  old  wallet. 

«  No." 

u  Well,  you  are  a  mean  old  cuss.  It  would  be  serving  you  right  to 
tip  you  out  of  your  old  bread-cart.  Here  we  are  marching  all  night  and 
all  day  to  protect  your  property,  and  fight  the  rebs.  We  have  n't  had 


GETTYSBURG.  287 

any  breakfast,  and  may  not  have  any  dinner.     You  are  a  set  of  mean 
cusses  round  here,  I  reckon,"  said  the  soldier. 

A  crowd  of  soldiers  had  gathered,  and  others  expressed  their  indigna 
tion.  The  old  farmer  stood  up  on  his  wagon-seat,  took  off  the  table 
cloths,  and  replied : 

"  I  did  n't  bring  my  bread  here  to  sell.  My  wife  and  daughters  set  up 
all  night  to  bake  it  for  you,  and  you  are  welcome  to  all  I  've  got,  and 
wish  I  had  ten  times  as  much.  Help  yourselves,  boys." 

"  Hurrah  !  hurrah  !  hurrah !  "  "  Bully  for  you !  "  "  You  're  a  brick  ! v 
"  Three  cheers  for  the  old  man !  "  "  Three  more  for  the  old  woman ! 5 
"  Three  more  for  the  girls  ! " 

They  threw  up  their  caps,  and  fairly  danced  with  joy.  The  bread  and 
cakes  were  gone  in  a  twinkling. 

"  See  here,  my  friend,  I  take  back  all  the  hard  words  I  said  about 
you,"  said  the  soldier,  shaking  hands  with  the  farmer,  who  sat  on  his 
wagon,  overcome  with  emotion. 

On  Tuesday  evening,  General  Reynolds,  who  was  at  Emmettsburg, 
sent  word  to  General  Meade  that  the  rebels  were  evidently  approaching 
Gettysburg.  At  the  same  time,  the  rebel  General  Stuart,  with  his  cav 
alry,  appeared  at  Westminster.  He  had  tarried  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge 
till  Lee  was  across  the  Potomac, —  till  Meade  had  started  from  Fred 
erick, —  then  crossing  the  Potomac  at  Edwards's  Ferry,  he  pushed 
directly  northeast  of  the  Monocacy,  east  of  Meade's  army,  through  West 
minster,  where  he  had  a  slight  skirmish  with  some  of  the  Union 
cavalry,  moved  up  the  pike  to  Littlestown  and  Hanover,  and  joined 
Lee. 

Riding  to  Westminster  I  overtook  General  Gregg's  division  of  cav 
alry,  and  on  Wednesday  moved  forward  with  it  to  Hanover  Junction, 
which  is  thirty  miles  east  of  Gettysburg.  There,  while  our  horses  were 
eating  their  corn  at  noon,  I  heard  the  distant  cannonade,  the  opening  of 
the  great  battle. 

Striking  across  the  country  I  reached  Hanover,  just  as  an  engagement 
between  Kilpatrick  and  Stuart  was  closing.  Had  I  come  upon  the 
ground  a  few  minutes  earlier  I  should  have  ridden  into  the  Confederate 
line. 

There  were  dead  horses  and  dead  soldiers  in  the  streets  lying  where 
they  fell.  The  wounded  had  been  gathered  into  a  schoolhouse,  and  the 
warm-hearted  women  of  the  place  were  ministering  to  their  comfort.  It 
was  evening.  The  bivouac  fires  of  the  Fifth  Corps  were  gleaming  in  the 


288 


THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 


meadows  west  of  the  town,  and  the  worn  and  weary  soldiers  were  asleep, 
catching  a  few  hours  of  repose  before  moving  on  to  the  place  where  they 
were  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  their  country. 

It  was  past  eight  -o'clock  on  Thursday  morning,  July  2d,  before  we 
reached  the  field.  The  Fifth  Corps,  turning  off  from  the  Hanover  road, 

east  of  Rock  Creek,  passed  over  to 
the  Baltimore  pike,  crossed  Rock 
Creek,  filed  through  the  field  on 
the  left  hand  and  moved  towards 
Little  Round-top. 

Riding  directly  up  the  pike  to 
wards  the  cemetery,  I  saw  the 
Twelfth  Corps  on  my  right,  in  the 
thick  woods  crowning  Gulp's  Hill. 
Beyond,  north  of  the  pike,  was  the 
First  Corps.  Ammunition  wagons 
were  going  up,  and  the  artillery 
men  were  filling  their  limber 
chests.  Pioneers  were  cutting 
down  the  trees. 

Reaching  the  top  of  the  hill  in 
front  of  the  cemetery  gate,  the 
battle-field  was  in  view. 

Tying  my  horse  and  ascending 
the  stairs  to  the  top  of  the  gate 
way  building,  I  could  look  directly 
down  upon  the  town.  The  houses  were  not  forty  rods  distant.  North 
east,  three-fourths  of  a  mile,  was  Gulp's  Hill. 

On  the  northern  side  of  the  Baltimore  pike  were  newly  mown  fields, 
the  grass  springing  fresh  and  green  since  the  mower  had  swept  over  it. 
In  those  fields  were  batteries  with  breastworks  thrown  up  by  Howard'on 
Wednesday  night, — light  affairs,  not  intended  to  resist  cannon-shot,  but 
to  protect  the  cannoneers  from  sharpshooters.  Howard's  lines  of  in 
fantry  were  behind  stone  walls.  The  cannoneers  were  lying  beside  their 
pieces, —  sleeping  perhaps,  but  at  any  rate  keeping  close,  for,  occasion 
ally,  a  bullet  came  singing  past  them.  Looking  north  over  the  fields,  a 
mile  or  two,  we  saw  a  beautiful  farming  country,  —  fields  of  ripened 
grain, —  russet  mingled  with  the  green  in  the  landscape. 

Having  taken  a  general  look  at  the  field,  I  rode  forward  towards  the 


MAJOR-GENERAL    JOHN    1JUFORD. 


GETTYSBURG.  289 

town,  between  Stewart's  and  Taft's  batteries,  in  position  on  either  side 
of  the  road.  Soldiers  in  blue  were  lying  behind  the  garden  fences. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?  "  said  one. 

"  Into  the  town." 

"I  reckon  not.  The  rebs  hold  it,  and  I  advise  you  to  turn  about, 
it  is  rather  dangerous  where  you  are.  The  rebels  are  right  over  there 
in  that  brick  house." 

Right  over  there  was  not  thirty  rods  distant. 

"  Ping ! "  —and  there  was  the  sharp  ring  of  a  bullet  over  our  heads. 

General  Howard  was  in  the  cemetery  with  his  maps  and  plans  spread 
upon  the  ground. 

"  We  are  just  taking  a  lunch,  and*  there  is  room  for  one  more,"  was 
his  kind  and  courteous  welcome.  Then  removing  his  hat,  he  asked  God 
to  bless  the  repast.  The  bullets  were  occasionally  singing  over  us. 
Soldiers  were  taking  up  the  headstones  and  removing  the  monuments 
from  their  pedestals. 

"  I  want  to  preserve  them,  besides,  if  a  shot  should  strike  a  stone,  the 
pieces  of  marble  would  be  likely  to  do  injury,"  said  the  General. 

While  partaking  of  our  refreshment,  he  narrated  the  operations  of  the 
preceding  day. 

On  Tuesday  evening,  the  30th  of  June,  General  Reynolds  was  in  camp 
on  Marsh  Run,  a  short  distance  from  Emmettsburg,  while  General  How 
ard,  with  the  Eleventh  Corps,  was  in  that  town.  Instructions  were  re 
ceived  from  General  Meade  assigning  General  Reynolds  to  the  command 
of  the  First,  Eleventh,  and  Third  Corps.  General  Reynolds  moved  early 
in  the  morning  to  Gettysburg,  and  sent  orders  to  General  Howard  to 
follow.  General  Howard  received  the  orders  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  General  Barlow's  division  of  the  Eleventh  followed  the  First 
Corps  by  the  most  direct  road  while  General  Schurz's  and  General  Stein- 
wehr's  divisions  went  by  Horner's  Mills,  the  distance  being  thirteen 
miles.  General  Howard,  with  his  staff,  pushed  on  in  advance  of  his 
troops. 

Buford's  division  of  cavalry  passed  through  Gettysburg  on  Tuesday 
and  went  into  camp  a  mile  and  a  half  west  of  the  town  on  the  Cham- 
bersburg  pike.  At  9.30  A.  M.  on  Wednesday,  A.  P.  Hill's  division  ap 
peared  in  front  of  him,  and  skirmishing  commenced  on  the  farm  of  Hon. 
Edward  McPherson.  General  Reynolds  rode  into  Gettysburg  about  ten 
o'clock,  in  advance  of  his  troops,  turned  up  the  Chambersburg  road, 
reconnoitred  the  position,  rode  back  again,  met  the  head  of  his  column 


290  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

a  mile  down  the  Emmettsburg  road,  turned  it  directly  across  the  fields, 
towards  the  seminary,  and  deployed  his  divisions  across  the  Chambers- 
burg  road.  General  Archer's  brigade  of  Heth's  division  of  A.  P.  Hill's 
corps  was  advancing  eastward,  unaware  of  Reynolds's  movement.  He 
had  passed  Herr's  tavern,  two  miles  beyond  the  town,  when  he  found 
himself  face  to  face  with  General  Meredith's  brigade  of  Reynolds's  com 
mand.  The  fight  opened  at  once.  Archer  and  several  hundred  of  his 
men  were  captured.  General  Cutler,  pushing  out  from  the  town  be 
tween  the  half-finished  railroad  and  the  Chambersburg  road,  came  in 
contact  with  Davis's  brigade  of  Mississippians.  The  contest  increased. 
General  Reynolds,  while  riding  along  the  line,  was  killed  in  the  field 
beyond  the  Seminary,  and  the  command  devolved  on  General  Doubleday. 

General  Howard  heard  the  cannonade,  and  riding  rapidly  up  the 
Emmettsburg  road  entered  the  town,  sent  messengers  in  search  of  Gen 
eral  Reynolds,  asking  for  instructions,  not  knowing  that  he  had  been 
killed.  * 

While  waiting  the  return  of  his  aids,  he  went  to  the  top  of  the 
college  to  reconnoitre  the  surrounding  country.  His  aid,  Major  Biddle, 
soon  came  back,  with  the  sad  intelligence  that  General  Reynolds  had 
fallen,  and  that  the  command  devolved  on  himself. 

It  was  half -past  eleven.  The  rebels  were  appearing  in  increased 
force.  The  prisoners  said  that  the  whole  of  A.  P.  Hill's  corps  was 
near  by. 

"  You  will  have  your  hands  full  before  night.  Longstreet  is  near, 
and  Ewell  is  coming,"  said  one,  boastingly. 

"  After  an  examination  of  the  general  features  of  the  country,"  said 
General  Howard,  "  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  only  tenable 
position  for  my  limited  force  was  on  this  ridge.  I  saw  that  this  was 
the  highest  point.  You  will  notice  that  it  commands  all  the  other 
eminences.  My  artillery  can  sweep  the  fields  completely." 

He  pointed  towards  the  north,  where  across  the  pike,  just  beyond 
the  gateway,  were  Colonel  Wainwright's  batteries  of  the  First  Corps, 
and  around  us  were  Colonel  Osborn's  of  the  Eleventh.  Behind  us,  east 
of  the  cemetery,  was  some  of  the  reserve  artillery. 

The  head  of  the  Eleventh  Corps  reached  Gettysburg  about  twelve 
o'clock.  The  first  and  third  divisions  passed  through  the  town,  moved 
out  beyond  the  college,  and  joined  the  right  of  the  First  Corps. 
Howard  sent  three  batteries  and  his  second  division,  Stein wehr's,  to  take 
possession  of  the  cemetery  and  the  hill  north  of  the  Baltimore  pike. 


MAP  or  THE  BATTLE 


ft  towing  Positions'  held* 

JULY 


—  Union  Line  f. 

—  Coup-derate.  - 

Scale  of  1  MU&. 


GETTYSBURG.  293 

Thus  far  success  had  attended  the  Union  arms.  A  large  number  of 
prisoners  had  been  taken  with  but  little  loss,  and  the  troops  were 
holding  their  own  against  a  superior  force.  About  half -past  twelve 
cavalry  scouts  reported  that  Ewell  was  coming  down  the  York  road, 
and  was  not  more  than  four  miles  distant.  General  Howard  sent  an 
aid  to  General  Sickles,  who  was  at  Emmettsburg,  requesting  him  to 
come  on  with  all  haste.  Another  was  sent  down  the  Baltimore  pike 
to  the  Two  Taverns,  three  miles  distant,  with  a  similar  message  to 
General  Slocum.  The  Second  Corps  was  there,  —  resting  in  the  fields. 
They  had  heard  the  roar  of  the  battle,  and  could  see  the  clouds  of 
smoke  rising  over  the  intervening  hills.  General  Slocum  was  the  senior 
officer.  He  received  the  message,  but  did  not,  for  reasons  best  known 
to  himself,  see  fit  to  accede  to  the  request.  He  could  have  put  the 
Twelfth  Corps  upon  the  ground  in  season  to  meet  Ewell,  but  remained 
where  he  was  till  after  the  contest  for  the  day  was  over. 

It  was  a  quarter  before  three  when  EwelPs  lines  began  to  deploy  by 
John  Blocher's  house  on  the  York  road.  The  batteries  were  wheeled 
into  position,  and  opened  on  Wadsworth.  Weiderick's  battery  in  the 
cemetery  replied.  Again  a  messenger  went  in  haste  to  the  delinquent 
officer. 

"  I  sent  again  to  General  Slocum,  stating  that  my  right  flank  was 
attacked ;  that  it  was  in  danger  of  being  turned,  and  asking  him  if  he 
was  coining  up,"  said  General  Howard. 

The  message  was  delivered  to  Slocum,  who  was  still  at  the  Two 
Taverns,  where  he  had  been  through  the  day.  Weiderick's  battery  was 
in  plain  view  from  that  position,  but  General  Slocum  did  not  move. 

Sickles  was  too  far  off  to  render  assistance.  Meanwhile  Ewell  was 
pressing  on  towards  the  college.  Another  division  under  General 
Fender  came  in  from  the  southwest,  and  began  to  enfold  the  left  of 
Howard's  line. 

"  I  want  a  brigade  to  help  me ! "  was  the  word  from  Schurz,  com 
manding  the  two  divisions  in  front  of  Ewell,  beyond  the  college. 

"  Send  out  Costa's  brigade,"  said  Howard  to  his  chief  of  staff.  The 
brigade  went  down  through  the  town  accompanied  by  a  battery,  and 
joined  the  line,  upon  the  double-quick.  An  hour  passed  of  close, 
desperate  fighting.  It  wanted  a  quarter  to  four.  Howard,  confronted 
by  four  times  his  own  force,  was  still  holding  his  ground,  waiting  for 
Slocum.  Another  messenger  rode  to  the  Two  Taverns,  urging  Slocum 
to  advance. 


294 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


"  I  must  have  reinforcements  !  "  was  the  message  from  Doubleday  on 
the  left.  "  You  must  reinforce  me ! "  was  the  word  from  Wadsworth 
in  the  centre. 

"  Hold  out  a  little  longer,  if  possible ;  I  am  expecting  General 
Slocum  every  moment,"  was  Howard's  reply.  Still  another  despatch 


MAJOR-GENERAL    CARL    SCIIURZ. 


was  sent  to  the  Two  Taverns,  but  General  Slocum  had  not  moved.  The 
rebel  cannon  were  cutting  Wadsworth's  line.  Fender  was  sweeping 
round  Doubleday ;  Ewell  was  enclosing  Schurz.  Sickles  was  five  miles 
distant,  advancing  as  fast  as  he  could.  Slocum  was  where  he  had  been 
from  early  morning,  three  miles  distant.  The  tide  was  turning.  The 


GETTYSBUKG.  295 

only  alternative  was  a  retreat.  It  was  past  four  o'clock.  For  six  hours 
the  ground  had  been  held  against  a  greatly  superior  force. 

Major  Howard,  the  general's  brother,  a  member  of  his  staff,  dashed 
down  the  pike  in  search  of  Slocum,  with  a  request  that  he  would  move 
at  once,  and  send  one  division  to  the  right  and  the  other  to  the  left  of 
Gettysburg.  Slocum  declined  to  go  up  to  the  front  and  take  any 
responsibility,  as  he  understood  that  General  Meade  did  not  wish  to 
bring  on  a  general  engagement.  He  was  willing,  however,  to  send 
forward  his  troops  as  General  Howard  desired,  and  issued  his  orders 
accordingly.  Under  military  law  the  question  might  be  raised  whether 
a  senior  officer  had  a  right  to  throw  off  the  responsibility  which 
circumstances  had  forced  upon  him;  also  whether  he  could  turn  over 
his  troops  to  a  subordinate. 

But  before  the  divisions  of  the  Twelfth  Corps  could  get  in  motion, 
the  Confederates  had  completely  enfolded  both  flanks  of  Howard's  line. 
The  order  to  retreat  was  given.  The  two  corps  came  crowding  through 
the  town.  The  enemy  pressed  on  with  cheers.  Most  of  the  First  Corps 
reached  the  cemetery  ridge,  and  were  rallied  by  Howard,  Steinwehr,  and 
Hancock.  This  officer  had  just  arrived.  The  troops  were  streaming 
over  the  hill,  when  he  reined  up  his  steed  in  the  cemetery.  He  came, 
under  direction  of  General  Meade,  to  take  charge  of  all  the  troops  in 
front.  The  Eleventh  Corps  was  hard  pressed,  and  lost  between  two  and 
three  thousand  prisoners  in  the  town. 

The  Confederates  of  EwelFs  command  pushed  up  the  northern  slope, 
through  the  hay -fields,  flushed  with  victory;  but  Weiderick's  battery 
poured  canister  in  quick  discharges  into  the  advancing  ranks,  breaking 
the  line. 

The  retreat  was  so  orderly  and  the  resistance  so  steady  that  the 
prisoners  gave  utterance  to  their  admiration.  Said  General  Hill : 

"A  Yankee  colour -bearer  floated  his  standard  in  the  field  and  the 
regiment  fought  around  it;  and  when  at  last  it  was  obliged  to  retreat,  the 
colour  -  bearer  retired  last  of  all,  turning  round  now  and  then  to  shake 
his  fist  in  the  face  of  the  advancing  troops."  He  was  sorry  when  he  saw 
him  meet  his  doom. 

Three  colour  -  bearers  of  the  Nineteenth  Indiana  were  shot.  The 
Sergeant-Major,  Asa  Blanchard,  ran  and  took  the  flag  when  the  third 
man  fell,  waved  it,  and  cried  "  Rally,  boys  !  "  The  next  moment  he  fell. 
His  comrades  stopped  to  carry  him  off  although  the  enemy  was  close  at 
hand. 


296  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

"  Don't  stop  for  me,"  he  cried.  "  Don't  let  them  have  the  flag.  Tell 
mother  I  never  faltered."  They  were  his  parting  words  to  his  comrades, 
who  saved  the  flair. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    WINFIELD    S.    HANCOCK. 

General  Hancock  met  General  Howard  and  informed  him  of  his  in 
structions,  saying,  "General  Meade  undoubtedly  supposed  that  I  was 
your  senior,  but  you  outrank  me." 


GETTYSBURG.  297 

«  It  is  no  time  to  talk  about  rank.  I  shall  most  cheerfully  obey  your 
instructions  and  do  all  in  my  power  to  cooperate  with  you,"  was 
Howard's  reply,  thus  waiving  the  command  which  was  his  by  right. 
They  perfectly  agreed  in  what  was  to  be  done.  General  Howard  took 
charge  of  the  troops  and  batteries  on  the  right  of  the  line,  while  General 
Hancock  brought  order  out  of  confusion  on  the  left. 

The  Confederates  having  been  repulsed  by  the  batteries,  and  satisfied 
with  the  work  of  the  day,  made  no  further  attack,  although  they  greatly 
outnumbered  the  Union  force. 

General  Sickles  arrived  at  seven  o'clock,  and  General  Slocum  also 
came  up.  He  being  the  senior  officer,  General  Howard  turned  over  the 
command  to  him,  while  General  Hancock  went  back  to  see  General 
Meade  at  Taneytown,  to  inform  him  of  the  state  of  affairs.  The  Third 
Corps  filed  into  position  on  the  left  of  the  First,  south  of  the  cemetery, 
while  the  Twelfth  took  possession  of  Gulp's  Hill. 

So  closed  the  first  day  at  Gettysburg. 

General  Meade  arrived  on  the  battle-field  at  three  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  2d,  and  had  an  interview  with  General  Howard  soon 
after  by  the  cemetery  gate.  They  rode  along  the  lines  together. 

« I  am  confident  that  we  can  hold  this  position,"  said  General 
Howard. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  for  it  is  too  late  to  leave  it,"  said 

Meade. 

While  I  was  conversing  with  General  Howard,  his  brother,  Major 
Howard,  came  running  up.  "  There  is  a  splendid  chance  to  cut  them 
up,  general ;  just  see  them  !  " 

A  column  of  the  enemy  was  moving  along  the  Chambersburg  road, 
and  stood  out  in  bold  relief. 

"  Let  Osborn  pitch  in  the  shells  from  his  rifled  pieces,"  said  the 
major. 

General  Howard  surveyed  them  a  moment  and  replied :  "  We  might 
do  them  some  damage,  but  we  are  not  quite  ready  to  bring  on  a  general 
engagement.  It  is  n't  best  to  hurry.  We  shall  have  enough  fighting 
before  night." 

The  battle  had  not  commenced  in  earnest.  It  was  a  favourable  time 
to  ride  over  the  ground  where  the  great  contest  was  to  take  place. 

The  first  division,  General  Ames's,  of  the  Eleventh  Corps,  was  north 
of  the  Baltimore  pike,  the  third  division,  Sjchurz's,  was  on  both  sides  of. 
it,  and  the  second  division,  Steinwehr's,  in  the  cemetery,  lying  behind 


298  THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 

the  stone  wall,  which  forms  its  western  boundary.  The  Eleventh  Corps 
batteries  were  on  the  crest  of  the  ridge,  in  position  to  fire  over  the  heads 
of  the  infantry.  Robinson's  division  of  the  First  Corps  was  posted  at 
the  left  of  Steinwehr's,  crossing  the  Taneytown  road.  Wads  worth's  and 
Doubleday's  divisions  of  the  First  were  north  of  the  Baltimore  pike,  to 
the  right  of  General  Ames,  reaching  to  Gulp's  Hill,  where  they  joined 
the  Twelfth  Corps. 

Riding  down  the  road  towards  Taneytown,  I  came  upon  General  Stan- 
nard's  brigade  of  nine  months  Vermont  boys,  lying  in  the  open  field  in 
rear  of  the  cemetery.  Occasionally  a  shell  came  over  them  from  the 
rebel  batteries,  by  Blocher's.  It  was  their  first  experience  under  fire. 
They  were  in  reserve,  knowing  nothing  of  what  was  going  on  the  other 
side  of  the  hill,  yet  tantalised  by  a  flank  fire  from  the  distant  batteries. 
A  short  distance  farther  I  came  to  General  Meade's  headquarters,  in  the 
house  of  Mrs.  Leister.  General  Meade  was  there  surrounded  by  his 
staff,  consulting  maps  and  issuing  orders.  General  Hancock's  head 
quarters'  flag,  —  the  trefoil  of  the  Second  Corps,  —  was  waving  on  the 
ridge  southwest  of  the  house.  General  Slocum's,  —  the  star-flag,  — was 
in  sight,  on  a  conical  hill  a  half-mile  eastward.  The  crescent  flag  of 
the  Eleventh  was  proudly  planted  on  the  highest  elevation  of  the  ceme 
tery.  The  Maltese  cross  of  the  Fifth  Corps  was  a  half-mile  south, 
toward  Round-top. 

Turning  into  the  field  and  riding  to  the  top  of  the  ridge,  I  came  upon 
Hayes's  division  of  the  Second  Corps,  joining  Robinson's  of  the  First ; 
then  Gibbon's  and  Caldwell's  of  the  Second,  reaching  to  a  narrow  road 
way  running  west  from  the  Taneytown  road  to  the  house  of  Abraham 
Trostle,  where,  a  half-mile  in  advance  of  the  main  line,  was  planted  the 
diamond  flag  of  the  Third  Corps,  General  Sickles.  Pushing  directly 
west,  through  a  field  where  the  grass  was  ripening  for  the  scythe,  I 
approached  the  house  of  Mr.  Codori,  on  the  Emmettsburg  road.  But  it 
was  a  dangerous  place  just  then  to  a  man  on  horseback,  for  the  pickets 
of  both  armies  were  lying  in  the  wheat-field  west  of  the  road.  General 
Carr's  brigade  of  the  Third  Corps  was  lying  behind  the  ridge  near 
the  house  of  Peter  Rogers.  Soldiers  were  filling  their  canteens  from  the 
brook  in  the  hollow.  Further  down,  by  the  house  of  Mr.  Wentz,  at  the 
corner  of  the  narrow  road  leading  east  from  the  Emmettsburg  road,  and 
in  the  peach  orchards  on  both  sides  of  it,  were  troops  and  batteries. 
The  Second  New  Hampshire,  the  first  Maine,  and  the  Third  Michigan 
were  there,  holding  the  angle  of  the  line,  which  here  turned  east  from 


GETTYSBURG.  299 

the  Emmettsburg  road.  Thompson's  battery  was  behind  Wentz's  house. 
General  Sickles  had  his  other  batteries  in  position  along  the  narrow 
road,  the  muzzles  of  the  guns  pointing  southwest.  Ames's  New  York 
battery  was  in  the  orchard,  and  the  gunners  were  lying  beneath  the 
peach-trees,  enjoying  the  leafy  shade.  Clark's  New  Jersey  battery, 
Phillips's  Fifth  Massachusetts,  and  Bigelow's  Ninth  Massachusetts  were 
on  the  left  of  Ames.  Bigelow's  was  in  front  of  Trestle's  house,  having 
complete  command  and  the  full  sweep  of  a  beautiful  slope  beyond  the 
road  for  sixty  rods. 

The  slope  descends  to  a  wooded  ravine  through  which  winds  a  brook, 
gurgling  over  a  rocky  bed.  Beyond  the  brook  are  the  stone  farm-house 
and  capacious  barn  of  John  Rose,  in  whose  door-yard  were  the  Union 
pickets,  exchanging  a  shot  now  and  then  with  the  pickets  of  Longstreet's 
corps,  south  of  Rose's,  who  were  lying  along  the  Emmettsburg  road. 

General  Barnes's  division  of  the  Third  Corps  was  in  the  woods  south 
of  the  narrow  road,  and  among  the  rocks  in  front  of  Weed's  Hill. 

Sickles  had  advanced  to  the  position  upon  his  own  judgment  of  the 
fitness  of  the  movement.  He  believed  that  it  was  necessary  to  hold  the 
ravine,  down  to  Round-top,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  passing  through 
the  gap  between  that  eminence  and  Weed's  Hill. 

General  Meade  had  called  his  corps  commanders  to  his  headquarters 
for  consultation.  Sickles  did  not  attend,  deeming  it  of  vital  importance 
to  prepare  for  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  and  his  soldiers  were  levelling 
fences  and  removing  obstructions. 

A  peremptory  order  reached  Sickles  requiring  his  presence.  He  rode 
to  the  headquarters  of  the  army,  but  the  conference  was  over,  and  he 
went  back  to  his  command  followed  by  General  Meade. 

"  Are  you  not  too  much  extended  ?  Can  you  hold  your  front  ?  " 
asked  the  commander-in-chief. 

"  Yes,  only  I  shall  want  more  troops." 

"  I  will  send  you  the  Fifth  Corps,  and  you  may  call  on  Hancock  for 
support." 

"  I  shall  need  more  artillery." 

"  Send  for  all  you  want.  Call  on  General  Hunt  of  the  Artillery  Re 
serve.  I  will  direct  him  to  send  you  all  you  want." 

The  pickets  were  keeping  up  a  lively  fire. 

"  I  think  that  the  rebels  will  soon  make  their  appearance,"  said 
Sickles. 

A  moment  later  and  the  scattering  fire  became  a  volley.     General 


300  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Meade  took  another  look  at  the  troops  in  position,  and  galloped  back  to 
his  headquarters. 

General  Lee,  in  his  report,  has  given  an  outline  of  his  intentions.  He 
says : 

"  It  had  not  been. intended  to  fight  a  general  battle  at  such  a  distance 
from  our  base,  unless  attacked  by  the  enemy ;  but,  finding  ourselves 
unexpectedly  confronted  by  the  Federal  army,  it  became  a  matter  of 
difficulty  to  withdraw  through  the  mountains  with  our  large  trains.  At 
the  same  time  the  country  was  unfavourable  for  collecting  supplies  while 
in  the  presence  of  the  enemy's  main  body,  as  he  was  enabled  to  restrain 
our  foraging  parties  by  occupying  the  passes  of  the  mountains  with 
regular  and  local  troops.  A  battle  thus  became,  in  a  measure,  unavoid 
able.  Encouraged  by  the  successful  issue  of  the  engagement  of  the 
first  day,  and  in  view  of  the  valuable  results  that  would  ensue  from  the 
defeat  of  the  army  of  General  Meade,  it  was  thought  advisable  to  renew 
the  attack. 

"  The  remainder  of  E well's  and  Hill's  corps  having  arrived,  and  two 
divisions  of  Longstreet's,  our  preparations  were  made  accordingly. 
During  the  afternoon  intelligence  was  received  of  the  arrival  of  General 
Stuart  at  Carlisle,  and  he  was  ordered  to  march  to  Gettysburg. 

"  The  preparations  for  attack  were  not  completed  until  the  afternoon 
of  the  2d. 

"  The  enemy  held  a  high  and  commanding  ridge,  along  which  he  had 
massed  a  large  amount  of  artillery.  General  Ewell  occupied  the  left 
of  our  line,  General  Hill  the  centre,  and  General  Longstreet  the  right. 
In  front  of  General  Longstreet  the  enemy  held  a  position  from  which, 
if  he  could  be  driven,  it  was  thought  that  our  army  could  be  used  to 
advantage  in  assailing  the  more  elevated  ground  beyond,  and  thus 
enable  us  to  reach  the  crest  of  the  ridge.  That  officer  was  directed  to 
endeavour  to.  carry  this  position,  while  General  Ewell  attacked  directly 
the  high  ground  on  the  enemy's  right,  which  had  already  been  partially 
fortified.  General  Hill  was  instructed  to  threaten  the  centre  of  the 
Federal  line,  in  order  to  prevent  reinforcements  being  sent  to  either 
wing,  and  to  avail  himself  of  any  opportunity  that  might  present  itself 
to  attack." 

Lee  had  been  all  day  perfecting  his  plans.  He  was  riding  along  his 
lines  at  sunrise,  reconnoitring  Meade's  position.  His  headquarters 
were  near  the  Theological  Seminary,  where,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing,  Lee,  Hill,  Longstreet,  Hood,  and  Heth  were  engaged  in  conversa- 


GETTYSBURG. 


301 


tion.  The  conference  lasted  till  seven  o'clock,  when  Longstreet  rode 
down  to  his  corps  to  make  arrangements  for  the  attack.  Hood  had  the 
extreme  right,  and  McLaws  stood  next  in  line.  Pickett,  commanding 
his  other  division,  had  not  arrived.  It  was  to  be  held  in  reserve. 

Lee  chose,  as  his  first  point  of  attack,  the  position  occupied  by 
Sickles.  The  ground  by  Wentz's  house  is  higher  than  the  ridge,  where 
Hancock  had  established  his  headquarters.  If  he  could  drive  Sickles 
from  the  peach- orchard  by  turn 
ing  his  left  flank,  and  gain  Little 
Round  Top,  Meade  would  be 
compelled  to  retreat,  and  the 
nature  of  the  ground  was  such 
in  rear  of  the  cemetery  that  a 
retreat  might  be  turned  into  a 
complete  rout.  Meade's  position 
was  a  very  fair  one  for  defence, 
but  one  from  which  an  army 
could  not  well  retire  before  a 
victorious  enemy. 

General  Meade  would  have 
chosen  a  position  fifteen  or 
twenty  miles  in  rear,  nearer  to 
his  base  of  supplies,  and  had  he 
been  at  Gettysburg  on  Wednes 
day  evening,  doubtless  would 
have  ordered  a  retreat.  The 

,.  T      ,,  x    11      i         1  LIEUT. -GEN.    JAMES    LONGSTREET,    C.  S.  A. 

question,  whether  to   fall   back 

or  to  hold  the  position,  was  seriously  debated.  But  Howard  had 
made  the  stand.  He  believed  that  the  position  could  be  held,  and 
Lee  defeated  there.  He  did  not  calculate  for  defeat  but  for  victory. 
Had  Meade  fallen  back,  Lee  would  have  been  wary  of  moving  on.  It 
was  not  his  intention,  he  says,  to  fight  a  general  battle  so  far 
from  his  base.  He  would  have  followed  cautiously,  if  at  all.  Through 
the  foresight,  faith,  and  courage  of  Howard,  therefore,  Gettysburg 
has  become  a  turning-point  in  history.  And  yet,  not  that  alone,  for 
the  warp  and  woof  of  history  are  made  up  of  innumerable  threads. 
The  Confederates,  on  that  afternoon  of  Thursday,  as  they  moved  out 
from  the  woods  into  the  fields  south  of  the  house  of  John  Rose, 
had  a  thorough  contempt  for  the  troops  in  blue,  standing  beneath 


302  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

the  peach-trees  in  Sherfy's  orchard,  and  along  the  road  towards 
Trestle's.  They  had  already  achieved  one  victory  on  the  soil  of 
Pennsylvania.  Five  thousand  Yankees  had  been  captured.  The  troops 
of  the  Confederacy  were  invincible,  not  only  while  fighting  at  their  own 
doors,  but  as  invaders  of  the  North.  Such  was  the  feeling  of  the 
soldiers.  But  the  officers  were  not  quite  so  sanguine  of  success  as  the 
men.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Freemantle,  who  saw  the  fight  from  the  Con 
federate  side,  says  : 

"At  4.30  P.  M.  (Wednesday)  we  came  in  sight  of  Gettysburg,  and 
joined  General  Lee  and  General  Hill,  who  were  on  the  top  of  one  of 
the  ridges  which  form  the  peculiar  feature  of  the  country  round  Gettys 
burg.  We  could  see  the  enemy  retreating  up  one  of  the  opposite  ridges, 
pursued  by  the  Confederates  with  loud  yells. 

"  The  position  into  which  the  enemy  had  been  driven  was  evidently  a 
strong  one.  General  Hill  now  came  up,  and  told  me  he  had  been  very 
unwell  all  day,  and  in  fact  he  looks  very  delicate.  He  said  he  had  two 
of  his  divisions  engaged,  and  had  driven  the  enemy  four  miles  into  his 
present  position,  capturing  a  great  many  prisoners,  some  cannon,  and 
some  colours ;  he  said,  however,  that  the  Yankees  had  fought  with 
a  determination  unusual  to  them." 

General  Hill  and  General  Lee  had  been  observant  of  the  "determina 
tion  unusual  to  the  Yankees,"  who  had  left  a  third  of  their  comrades  dead 
or  wounded  on  the  field,  or  as  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
But  the  Confederate  rank  and  file,  remembering  only  the  victories  they 
had  already  won,  did  not  for  a  moment  doubt  their  ability  to  win 
another.  They  were  flushed  with  the  enthusiasm  of  repeated  successes. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  soldiers  of  the  Union  believed,  with  Howard, 
Hancock,  Sickles,  and  other  officers,  that  they  could  hold  the  position 
against  the  assaults  of  Lee.     It  was  not  a  calculation  of  advantages,  — 
of  the  value  of  hills,  ravines,  fields,  and  meadows,  —  or  of  numbers,  but 
a  determination  to  win  the  day  or  to  die  on  the  spot. 

Such  were  the  feelings  of  the  opposing  parties  on  that  sunny 
afternoon,  as  they  appeared  in  line  of  battle. 

The  rebel  forces  moving  to  the  attack  south  of  Wentz's  were  wholly 
under  Longstreet's  command.  Anderson's  division  of  Hill's  Corps  was 
joined  to  McLaw's  and  Hood's,  to  form  the  attacking  column.  The  Wash 
ington  Artillery  of  New  Orleans  was  in  the  woods  southwest  of  Wentz's 
house.  Longstreet's  plan  was  to  attack  with  all  the  vigour  possible,  — to 
bear  down  all  opposition  in  the  outset.  Commanders  frequently  begin  an 


GETTYSBURG.  BOB 

engagement  by  feeling  of  the  enemy's  position,  —  advancing  a  few  skir 
mishers,  a  regiment,  or  a  brigade  ;  but  in  this  instance  Longstreet 
advanced  all  but  his  reserve. 

It  was  half -past  three.  Rising  rapidly  to  the  right  to  see  if  there 
were  signs  of  activity  in  that  direction,  dismounting  in  rear  of  the  line, 
and  tying  my  horse  to  a  tree,  I  took  a  look  northward.  A  mile  to  the 
north  horsemen  were  in  view,  galloping  furiously  over  the  fields,  disap 
pearing  in  groves,  dashing  down  the  road  to  the  town,  and  again  return 
ing.  There  was  a  battery  in  position  beyond  the  railroad,  and  as  I 
looked  narrowly  at  an  opening  between  two  groves,  I  saw  the  glistening 
of  bayonets,  and  a  line  as  if  a  column  of  men  were  marching  east 
toward  the  thick  forest  on  Rock  Creek.  It  was  surmised  that  they  were 
to  attack  our  right  upon  Gulp's  Hill  by  advancing  directly  down  Rock 
Creek  through  the  woods.  Prisoners  captured  said  that  Ewell  had 
sworn  a  terrible  oath  to  turn  our  flank,  if  it  took  his  last  man.  To 
guard  against  such  a  movement,  Slocum  was  throwing  up  breastworks 
from  the  crest  of  the  hill  down  to  Rock  Creek.  Two  batteries  were 
placed  in  position  on  hillocks  south  of  the  turnpike,  to  throw  shells  up 
the  creek,  should  such  an  attempt  be  made.  The  Union  cavalry  in  long 
lines  was  east  of  the  creek,  and  the  Reserve  artillery,  in  parks,  with 
horses  harnessed,  was  in  the  open  field,  south  of  Slocum's  head 
quarters. 

"  As  near  as  I  can  make  out,  the  rebels  have  got  a  line  of  batteries  in 
that  piece  of  woods,"  said  an  officer  who  had  been  looking  steadily 
across  the  ravine  to  Blocher's  Hill.  Laying  my  glass  upon  the  breast 
work,  I  could  see  the  guns  and  the  artillerymen  beside  their  pieces,  as  if 
ready  to  begin  the  action. 

Suddenly  there  came  the  roar  of  a  gun  from  the  south.  It  was 
Longstreet's  signal. 

I  was  at  the  moment  near  the  cemetery.  There  came  a  storm  of 
shot  and  shell.  Marble  slabs  were  broken,  iron  fences  shattered,  horses 
disembowelled.  The  air  was  full  of  wild,  hideous  noises,  —  the  low 
buzz  of  round  shot,  the  whizzing  of  elongated  bolts,  and  the  stunning 
explosions  of  shells,  overhead  and  all  around. 

There  was  a  quick  response  from  the  Union  batteries.  In  three  min 
utes  the  earth  shook  with  the  tremendous  concussion  of  two  hundred 
pieces  of  artillery. 

The  missiles  came  from  the  northeast,  north,  northwest,  west,  and 
southwest.  The  position  occupied  by  the  Vermont  nine  months  men 


304  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

was  one  of  great  exposure,  as  the  ground  in  rear  of  the  cemetery  was 
the  centre  of  a  converging  lire. 

"  Lie  close,"  said  General  Stannard  to  the  men.  They  obeyed  him, 
but  he  walked  to  the  top  of  the  ridge  and  watched  the  coming  on  of  the 
storm  in  the  southwest. 

The  Fifth  Corps  had  not  moved  into  position,  but  was  resting  after  the 
sixteen  miles'  march  from  Hanover. 

The  troops  of  Longstreet's  command  first  in  sight  came  out  from  the 
woods  behind  Warfield's  house,  a  long  line  in  the  form  of  a  crescent, 
reaching  almost  to  Round-top.  Ames's  battery  was  the  first  to  open 
upon  them.  Thompson,  Clark,  and  Phillips  began  to  thunder  almost 
simultaneously.  Bigelow,  from  his  position,  could  not  get  a  sight  at 
them  till  two  or  three  minutes  later.  The  Third  Michigan,  Second  New 
Hampshire,  and  Third  Maine  were  the  first  regiments  engaged.  The  fire 
ran  down  the  line  towards  Rose's  house.  The  regiments  in  the  woods 
along  the  ravine  south  of  the  house,  —  the  Seventeenth  Maine,  Third 
Michigan,  and  others,  —  were  soon  in  the  fight.  Sickles's  front  line, 
after  an  obstinate  struggle,  was  forced  back.  He  was  obliged  to  with 
draw  his  batteries  by  Wentz's  house.  Bigelow  retired,  firing  by  pro 
logue,  over  the  rocky  ground.  The  contest  in  the  peach  -  orchard  and 
around  Rose's  house  was  exceedingly  bloody.  Sickles  sent  his  aid  for 
reinforcements  :  "  I  want  batteries  and  men  !  "  said  he. 

"  I  want  you  to  hold  on  where  you  are  until  I  can  get  a  line  of  bat 
teries  in  rear  of  you,"  said  Colonel  McGilvery,  commanding  the  artillery 
of  the  Third  Corps,  to  Bigelow.  u  Give  them  canister !  "  he  added,  as 
he  rode  away.  Bigelow's  men  never  had  been  under  fire,  but  they  held 
on  till  every  charge  of  canister  was  spent,  and  then  commenced  on 
spherical  case.  Bigelow  was  just  west  of  Trestle's  barn.  A  rebel 
battery  hastened  up  and  unlimbered  in  the  field.  He  opened  with  all 
his  guns,  and  they  limbered  up  again.  McGilvery's  batteries  were  not 
in  position,  and  the  gallant  captain  and  his  brave  men  would  not  leave. 
The  enemy  rushed  upon  the  guns,  and  were  blown  from  the  muzzles. 
Others  came  with  demoniac  yells,  climbing  upon  the  limbers  and  shoot 
ing  horses.  Sergeant  Dodge  went  down,  killed  instantly ;  also  Sergeant 
Gilson.  Lipman,  Ferris,  and  Nutting,  three  of  the  cannoneers,  were 
gone,  twenty-two  of  the  men  wounded,  and  Bigelow  shot  through  the 
side ;  also  four  men  missing,  yet  they  held  on  till  McGilvery  had  his 
batteries  in  position! 

It   was   a  heroic  resistance.     Gun  after  gun  was  abandoned  to  the 


GETTYSBURG. 


305 


advancing  Confederates.  But  the  cannoneers  were  thoughtful  to 
retain  the  rammers,  and  though  the  enemy  seized  the  pieces  they 
could  not  turn  them  upon  the  slowly  'retreating  handful  of  men,  who 
with  two  pieces  still  growled  defiance.  Back  to  Trestle's  door-yard, 
into  the  garden,  halting  by  the  barn,  delivering  a  steady  fire,  they  held 
the  enemy  at  bay  till  the  batteries  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  a  little  east  of 
Trestle's,  and  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  of  infantry,  permitted  their 
withdrawal.  More  than  sixty  horses  belonging  to  this  one  battery  were 


BATTERY    WAITING    FOR    ORDERS. 


killed  in  this  brief  struggle  at  the  commencement  of  the  battle.  With 
the  seizure  of  each  piece  the  Confederates  cheered,  and  advanced  with 
confident  expectation  of  driving  Sickles  over  the  ridge. 

It  was  my  privilege  to  see  this  terrible  struggle  from  Little  Round 
Top,  whither  I  hastened  soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  battle.  I  rode 
nearly  to  the  summit,  tied  my  horse  to  a  tree,  and  climbed  over  the 
bowlders  to  the  position  occupied  by  the  signal  officer  and  his  assistant, 
the  only  individuals  present  at  the  time  of  my  arrival.  I  saw  Barnes's 
division  of  the  Fifth  Corps  go  down  past  Trestle's  house  and  pour  its 
volleys  into  the  Confederate  ranks. 

Ayer's  division  of  Regulars,  which  had  been  lying  east  of  the  ridge, 
moved  upon  the  double-quick  through  the  woods,  up  to  the  summit. 


306  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  whole  scene  was  before  them:  the  turmoil  and  commotion  in  the 
woods  below,  —  Barnes  going  in,  and  the  shattered  regiments  of  the 
Third  Corps  coming  out.  Some  batteries  were  in  retreat  and  others 
were  taking  new  positions.  They  dashed  down  the  hillside,  became  a 
little  disorganised  in  crossing  Plum  Run,  but  formed  again  and  went  up 
the  ridge  among  the  bowlders,  disappeared  in  the  woods,  stayed  a  few 
minutes,  and  then,  like  a  shattered  wreck  upon  the  foaming  sea,  came 
drifting  to  the  rear. 

After  the  battle,  an  officer  of  the  Seventeenth  Regulars  pointed  out  to 
me  the  line  of  advance. 

"  We  went  down  the  hill  upon  the  run,"  said  he.  "  It  was  like  going 
down  into  hell !  The  rebels  were  yelling  like  devils.  Our  men  were 
falling  back.  It  was  terrible  confusion;  smoke,  dust,  the  rattle  of 
musketry,  the  roaring  of  cannon,  the  bursting  of  shells." 

Sickles  called  upon  Hancock  for  help.  CaldwelPs  division  went  down, 
sweeping  past  Trestle's  into  the  wheat-field,  dashing  through  Barnes's 
men,  who  were  falling  back.  Regiments  from  three  corps  and  from 
eight  or  ten  brigades  were  fighting  promiscuously.  The  enemy's  lines 
were  also  in  confusion,  —  advancing,  retreating,  gaining,  and  losing. 

It  was  like  the  writhing  of  two  wrestlers.  Seventy  thousand  men 
were  contending  for  the  mastery  on  a  territory  scarcely  a  mile  square ! 

General  A.  P.  Martin,  commanding  the  Fifth  Corps  Artillery,  seeing 
the  value  of  Little  Round  Top,  despatched  Hazlitt's  battery  to  hold  it. 
The  guns  were  dragged  as  far  as  possible  by  the  horses,  and  then  the 
guns  were  lifted  by  the  men  into  position.  General  Warren  of  the 
Engineer  Corps  also  saw  the  need  of  holding  the  hill,  and,  on  his  own 
authority,  directed  Vincent's  brigade  to  take  possession  of  it.  The  arrival 
of  the  battery  was  none  too  soon,  for  at  the  moment,  the  Confederates, 
having  driven  the  Union  troops  from  the  rocky  ridge,  now  known  as  the 
Devil's  Den,  were  climbing  Little  Round  Top. 

The  Twentieth  Maine,  Colonel  Chamberlain,  was  on  the  extreme  left. 
The  Eighty-third  Pennsylvania,  Forty-fourth  New  York,  and  Sixteenth 
Michigan  were  farther  north.  The  Twentieth  Maine  stood  almost  alone. 
There  began  to  be  a  dropping  of  bullets  along  the  line  from  the  skir 
mishers  creeping  into  the  gap,  and  Colonel  Chamberlain  saw  the  enemy 
moving  past  his  flank.  He  immediately  extended  his  own  left  flank, 
by  fcrming  his  men  in  single  rank.  The  fight  was  fierce.  The  rebels 
greatly  outnumbered  Chamberlain,  but  he  had  the  advantage  of  position. 
He  was  on  the  crest  of  the  hill,  and  at  every  lull  in  the  strife  his  men 


GETTYSBURG.  307 

piled  the  loose  stones  into  a  rude  breastwork.  He  sent  for  assistance, 
but  before  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  Hood's  troops  had  gained  the 
eastern  side  of  the  hill,  and  the  Twentieth  Maine  stood  in  the  form  of 
the  letter  U,  with  rebels  in  front,  on  their  flank,  and  in  rear. 

It  was  nearly  six  o'clock.  I  was  at  Meade's  headquarters.  The  roar 
of  battle  was  louder  and  grew  nearer. 

"  We  want  reinforcements,  they  are  flanking  us,"  said  an  officer,  riding 
up  to  Meade.  Word  was  sent  to  Slocum,  and  Williams's  division  of 
the  Twelfth  left  their  breastwork  on  Gulp's  Hill,  came  down  upon  the 
double-quick,  leaping  the  stone  walls  between  Slocum's  headquarters  and 
the  cemetery,  and  moved  into  the  field  west  of  the  Taneytown  road. 

Stannard's  brigade  was  attached  to  the  First  Corps,  commanded  by 
Doubleday.  The  Vermont  boys  had  been  lying  on  their  faces  through 
the  long,  tormenting  hours.  They  were  ready  for  desperate  work. 

The  men  of  Vermont  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  went  up  the  ridge 
toward  the  southwest  upon  the  run. 

It  was  a  critical  moment,  Hancock  had  ordered  in  all  his  troops,  with 
the  exception  of  the  First  Minnesota  Regiment,  which  was  supporting  a 
battery.  Pointing  to  the  advancing  Confederates,  Hancock  shouted  to 
Colonel  Coville : 

"  Advance  and  take  that  flag !  " 

There  were  two  hundred  and  fifty-two  men  in  the  regiment.  The 
regiment  advanced  as  if  upon  parade.  At  every  step  men  fell.  Five 
colour  -  bearers,  one  after  another,  went  down.  On  they  moved,  till 
within  fifty  yards  of  the  enemy. 

"  Charge !  "  shouted  their  commander.  They  rushed  upon  the  Con 
federate  line,  pouring  in  their  volley,  sending  them  fleeing  to  the  rear. 

During  the  ten  minutes  two  hundred  and  five  were  either  killed  or 
wounded.  At  roll-call  all  were  accounted  for,  not  a  man  was  missing. 

Colonel  Randall,  with  five  companies  of  the  Thirteenth  Vermont,  led 
the  advance  of  General  Stannard's  column.  Hancock  had  been  forced 
to  leave  the  guns  of  one  of  his  batteries  on  the  field  near  Codori's  house. 

The  Confederate  sharpshooters  were  lying  along  the  Emmettsburg 
road,  pouring  in  a  deadly  fire,  under  cover  of  which  a  large  force  was 
advancing  to  take  possession  of  the  pieces. 

"  Can  you  retake  that  battery  ?  "  was  Hancock's  question  to  Randall. 

"  We  '11  do  it  or  die,  sir  !  " 

"  Then  go  in." 

"Forward!"  said  Randall,  turning  in  his  saddle  and   waving  his 


308  THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

sword.  His  men  gave  a  cheer,  and  broke  into  a  run.  The  colonel's 
horse  fell,  shot  through  the  shoulder,  but  the  colonel  dashed  ahead  on 
foot.  They  reached  the  guns,  drew  them  to  the  rear.  The  Confederates 
came  on  with  a  rush.  But  help  was  at  hand,  —  the  Fourteenth  Maine 
joined  the  Vermonters.  Leaving  the  guns  the  soldiers  faced  about,  cap 
tured  eighty-three  prisoners,  and  two  cannon,  and  then  returned!  Long 
and  loud  were  the  cheers  that  greeted  them. 

"  You  must  be  green,  or  you  would  n't  have  gone  down  there,"  said  a 
Pennsylvanian,  who  had  been  in  a  dozen  battles.  The  blood  of  the  Ver 
mont  boys  was  up,  and  they  had  not  calculated  the  consequences  of  such 
a  movement. 

So  closed  the  day  on  the  left.  But  just  as  the  contest  was  coming 
to  an  end,  it  suddenly  commenced  on  the  north  side  of  the  cemetery. 
Hayes's  brigade  of  Louisiana  Tigers,  and  Hoke's  North  Carolinians, 
belonging  to  Early's  division  of  E well's  corps,  had  been  creeping  across 
Spangler's  farm,  up  the  northern  slope  of  the  cemetery  hill.  Suddenly, 
with  a  shout,  they  sprang  upon  Barlow's  division,  commanded  by  Ames. 
It  was  a  short,  fierce,  but  decisive  contest.  The  attack  was  sudden, 
but  the  men  of  Ames's  command  were  fully  prepared.  There  was  a 
struggle  over  the  guns  of  two  Pennsylvania  batteries.  The  Fifth  Maine 
battery  was  in  an  exceedingly  favourable  position,  at  an  angle  of  the 
earthworks  east  of  the  hill,  and  cut  down  the  enemy  with  a  destructive 
enfilading  fire.  The  struggle  lasted  scarcely  five  minutes,  —  the 
Confederates  retreating  in  confusion  to  the  town. 

When  Slocum  went  with  Williams  to  the  left  there  were  no 
indications  of  an  attack  on  Gulp's  Hill,  but  unexpectedly  Ewell  made 
his  appearance  in  the  woods  along  Rock  Creek.  General  Green,  who 
had  been  left  in  command,  extended  his  line  east  and  made  a  gallant 
fight,  but  not  having  men  enough  to  occupy  all  the  ground,  Ewell  was 
able  to  take  possession  of  the  hollow  along  the  Creek.  When  Williams 
returned,  he  found  his  entrenchments  in  possession  of  the  enemy.  The 
men  of  the  Twelfth  threw  themselves  on  the  ground  in  the  fields  on 
both  sides  of  the  Baltimore  pike,  for  rest  till  daybreak. 

"  We  are  doing  well,"  was  Longstreet's  report  to  Lee,  at  seven  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  from  the  left.  Ewell  himself  rode  down  through  the 
town,  to  report  his  success  on  the  right. 

At  a  late  hour  Long-street  reported  that  he  had  carried  everything 
before  him  for  some  time,  capturing  several  batteries,  and  driving  the 
Yankees ;  but  when  Hill's  Florida  brigade  and  some  other  troops  gave 


GETTYSBURG.  309 

way,  he  was  forced  to  abandon  a  small  portion  of  the  ground  he  had 
won,  together  with  all  the  captured  guns  except  three. 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  when  I  threw  myself  upon  a  pile  of  straw 
in  an  old  farmhouse,  near  the  Baltimore  pike,  for  a  few  hours'  rest, 
expecting  that  with  the  early  morning  there  would  be  a  renewal  of 
the  battle. 

There  was  the  constant  rumble  of  artillery  moving  into  position,  oi 
ammunition  and  supply  wagons  going  up  to  the  troops.  Lights  were 
gleaming  in  the  hollows,  beneath  the  shade  of  oaks  and  pines,  where 
the  surgeons  were  at  work,  and  where,  through  the  dreary  hours, 
wailings  and  meanings  rent  the  air ;  yet,  though  within  musket-shot  of 
the  enemy,  and  surrounded  with  dying  and  dead,  I  found  refreshing 
sleep. 

Friday,  July  3d,  dawned;  the  cannonade  broke  the  stillness  of  the 
morning,  and  drowned  all  other  sounds.  Riding  up  the  turnpike  to  the 
batteries,  I  had  a  good  view  of  the  battle-ground.  General  Sickles  was 
being  carried  to  the  rear  on  a  stretcher.  He  had  suffered  amputation. 
Following  him  was  a  large  number  of  prisoners,  taken  in  the  fight  upon 
the  left.  Some  were  haggard  and  careworn,  —  others  indifferent,  or 
sulky,  and  some  very  jolly.  "  I  have  got  into  the  Union  after  hard 
fighting,"  said  one,  "  and  I  intend  to  stay  there." 

There  were  a*  few  musket-shots  in  the  woods  upon  the  hill,  from  the 
pickets  in  advance.  Slocum  was  preparing  to  regain  what  had  been 
lost.  It  was  seven  o'clock  before  he  was  ready  to  move.  The  men 
moved  slowly,  but  determinedly.  The  Confederates  were  in  the  rifle- 
pits,  and  opened  a  furious  fire.  A  thin  veil  of  smoke  rose  above  the 
trees,  and  floated  away  before  the  morning  breeze.  Ewell  was  deter 
mined  not  to  be  driven  back.  He  held  on  with  dogged  pertinacity.  He 
had  sworn  profanely  to  hold  the  position,  but  in  vain  his  effort.  The 
rifle-pits  were  regained,  and  he  was  driven,  inch  by  inch,  up  Rock 
Creek. 

It  took  four  hours  to  do  it,  however.  Ewell,  well  knowing  the 
importance  of  holding  the  position,  brought  in  all  of  his  available 
force.  Johnson's,  Rodes's,  and  Early's  divisions,  all  were  engaged. 
To  meet  these,  General  Shaler's  brigade  of  the  Sixth  Corps  was  brought 
up  to  Gulp's  Hill,  while  Neil's  brigade  of  the  same  corps  was  thrown 
in  upon  Early's  flank  east  of  Rock  Creek,  and  the  work  was  accom 
plished.  The  men  fought  from  behind  trees  and  rocks,  with  great 
tenacity.  It  was  the  last  attempt  of  Lee  upon  Meade's  right. 


310  THE   BOYS   OF    '61. 

Gregg's  and  Kilpatrick's  divisions  of  cavalry  were  east  of  Rock 
Creek.  An  orderly  came  dashing  down  the  Hanover  road. 

"  Stuart  is  coming  round  on  our  right ! "  said  he.  "  General 
Pleasanton  sends  his  compliments  to  General  Gregg,  desiring  him  to 
go  out  immediately  and  hold  Stuart  in  check.  His  compliments  also 
to  General  Kilpatrick,  desiring  him  to  go  down  beyond  Round -top, 
and  pitch  in  with  all  his  might  on  Longst reefs  left." 


BREVET    MAJOR-GENERAL    HENRY   J.    HUNT. 
COMMANDING    THE    UNION    ARTILLERY    AT    GETTYSBURG. 

I  was  conversing  with  the  two  officers  at  the  time. 

"  Good  !  come  on,  boys  !  "  shouted  Kilpatrick,  rubbing  his  hands  with 
pleasure.  The  notes  of  the  bugle  rang  loud  and  clear  above  the  rumble 
of  the  passing  army  wagons,  and  Kilpatrick's  column  swept  down  the 
hill,  crossed  the  creek,  and  disappeared  beyond  Round-top.  A  half-hour 
later  I  saw  the  smoke  of  his  artillery,  and  heard  the  wild  shout  of  his 
men  as  they  dashed  recklessly  upon  the  enemy's  lines.  It  was  the 


GETTYSBURG.  811 

charge  in  which  General  Farnsworth  and  a  score  of  gallant  officers  gave 

up  their  lives. 

General  Gregg's  division  formed  in  the  fields  east  of  Wolf  Hill. 
Stuart  had  already  extended  his  line  along  the  Bonnoughtown  road. 
There  was  a  brisk  cannonade  between  the  light  batteries,  and  Stuart 
retired,  without  attempting  to  cut  out  the  ammunition  trains  parked 
along  the  pike. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    GEO.    E.    PICKETT,    C.  S.  A. 

Through  the  forenoon  it  was  evident  that  Lee  was  preparing  for 
another  attack.  He  had  reconnoitred  the  ground  with  Longstreet  in 
the  morning,  and  decided  to  assault  Meade's  line  between  the  cemetery 
and  Round -top  with  a  strong  force.  He  could  form  the  attacking 
column  out  of  sight,  in  the  woods  west  of  Codori's  house.  In  advancing, 
the  troops  would  be  sheltered  till  they  reached  the  Emmettsburg  road. 
Howard's  guns  in  the  cemetery  would  trouble  them  most  by  enfilading 
the  lines.  Howard  must  be  silenced  by  a  concentrated  artillery  fire. 


312  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  cemetery  could  be  seen  from  every  part  of  the  line  occupied  by  the 
rebels,  and  all  the  available  batteries  were  brought  into  position  to  play 
upon  it,  and  upon  the  position  occupied  by  the  Second  Corps. 

The  arrangements  were  entrusted  to  Longstreet.  He  selected  Pick- 
ettX  Fender's,  Heth's,  and  Anderson's  divisions.  Pickett's  were  fresh 
troops.  Heth  had  been  wounded,  and  Pettigrew  was  in  command  of 
the  division.  Wilcox's  and  Perry's  brigades  of  Anderson's  division  had 
the  right  of  the  first  rebel  line.  Pickett's  division  occupied  the  centre 
of  the  first  line,  followed  by  Fender's.  Heth's  division,  followed  by 
Wright's  brigade  of  Anderson's,  had  the  left  of  the  line. 

Wilcox's  and  Perry's  line  of  advance  was  past  Klingel's  house.  Pick 
ett's  right  swept  across  the  Emmettsburg  road  by  the  house  of  Peter 
Rogers ;  his  left  reached  to  Codori's,  where  it  joined  Pettigrew's. 
Rodes's  division  of  E well's  corps  was  brought  down  from  the  woods  by 
Smucker's  house,  and  put  in  position  south  of  the  towrn,  to  support 
Pettigrew's  left.  The  attacking  force  numbered  from  fifteen  to  eighteen 
thousand  men. 

Commencing  at  the  Taneytown  road  and  walking  south,  we  have  the 
following  disposition  of  the  troops  resisting  this  attack  :  Robinson's 
division  of  the  First  Corps,  reaching  from  the  road  along  an  oak  grove, 
past  a  small  house  occupied  by  a  coloured  man.  Hayes's  division  lay 
behind  a  stone  wall,  and  a  small  grove  of  shrub-oaks.  Gibbon  had  no 
protection  except  a  few  rails  gathered  from  the  fences.  There  are  three 
oak-trees  which  mark  the  spot  occupied  by  Hall's  brigade.  Harrow's 
was  just  beyond  it,  south.  In  front  of  Harrow's,  six  or  eight  rods,  were 
three  regiments  of  Stannard's  Vermont  brigade,  —  the  Thirteenth,  Four 
teenth,  and  Sixteenth,  —  lying  in  a  shallow  trench.  CaldweU's  division 
extended  from  Gibbon's  to  the  narrow  road  leading  past  Trostle's  house. 
The  ridge  in  rear  of  the  troops  bristled  with  artillery.  The  infantry 
line  was  thin,  but  the  artillery  was  compact  and  powerful. 

Visiting  General  Meade's  headquarters  in  the  house  of  Mrs.  Leister, 
in  the  forenoon,  I  saw  the  commander-in-chief  seated  at  a  table,  with  a 
map  of  Gettysburg  spread  out  before  him.  General  Warren,  chief  en 
gineer,  was  by  his  side.  General  Williams,  his  adjutant -general,  who 
knew  the  strength  of  every  regiment,  was  sitting  on  the  bed,  ready  to 
answer  any  question.  General  Hunt,  chief  of  artillery,  was  lying  on  the 
grass  beneath  a  peach-tree  in  the  yard.  General  Pleasanton,  chief  of 
the  cavalry,  neat  and  trim  in  dress  and  person,  with  a  riding -whip 
tucked  into  his  cavalry  boots,  was  walking  uneasily  about.  Aids  were 


GETTYSBURG.  313 

coming  and  going  ;  a  signal-officer  in  the  yard  was  waving  his  flags  in 
response  to  one  on  Round-top. 

"  Signal-officer  on  Round-top  reports  rebels  moving  towards  our  left," 
said  the  officer  to  General  Meade. 

It  was  five  minutes  past  one  when  the  signal-gun  for  the  opening  of 
the  battle  was  given  by  the  artillery  on  Seminary  Hill.  Instantly  the 
whole  line  of  batteries,  a  hundred  and  fifty  guns,  joined  in  the  cannon 
ade.  All  of  the  guns  northeast,  north,  and  northwest  of  the  town 
concentrated  their  fire  upon  the  cemetery.  Those  west  and  southwest 
opened  on  Hancock's  position.  Solid  shot  and  shells  poured  incessantly 
upon  the  cemetery  and  along  the  ridge.  The  intention  of  Lee  was  soon 
understood,  —  to  silence  the  batteries  and  demoralise  the  men  supporting 
them.  That  accomplished  he  would  hurl  Pickett's  division  like  a  thun 
derbolt  up  Meade's  left  centre,  break  the  line  and  win  the  victory. 

For  one  hour  and  five  minutes  by  my  watch  the  cannonade  continued, 
—  more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  pieces  of  artillery  belching  their 
thunders.  Language  fails  to  picture  the  scene.  At  times  sixty  shells 
a  minute  were  bursting  above  the  Union  lines.  Suddenly,  acting  from 
orders  issued  by  General  Hunt,  chief  of  artillery,  the  Union  batteries 
ceased  firing. 

"  We  will  let  them  think  they  have  silenced  us,"  he  said. 

It  was  half -past  two  o'clock  when  I  heard  the  shout,  "  There  they 
come ! " 

Westward,  over  the  green  fields,  could  be  seen  Pickett's  men  emerging 
from  the  woods.  The  batteries  in  the  cemetery  and  on  Little  Round  Top 
burst  into  flames.  Those  along  the  cemetery  ridge  were  still  silent.  The 
Confederates  reach  the  Emmettsburg  road,  and  then  they  send  a  storm  of 
shells  into  the  advancing  ranks.  Pickett  turns  to  the  right,  moving 
north,  driven  in  part  by  the  fire  rolling  in  upon  his  flank  from  the 
Third,  Fifth,  and  Sixth  Corps  batteries.  Suddenly  he  faces  east, 
descends  the  gentle  slope  from  the  road  behind  Codori's,  crosses  the 
meadow,  comes  in  reach  of  the  muskets  of  the  Vermonters.  The  three 
regiments  rise  from  their  shallow  trench.  The  men  beneath  the  oak- 
trees  leap  from  their  low  breastwork  of  rails.  There  is  a  ripple,  a  roll, 
a  deafening  roar.  The  advancing  line  is  almost  up  to  the  grove  in  front 
of  Robinson's.  It  has  reached  the  clump  of  shrub-oaks.  It  has  drifted 
past  the  Vermont  boys.  "  Break  their  third  line  !  Smash  their  sup 
ports  !  "  cries  General  Howard,  and  Osborne  and  Wainwright  send  the  fire 
of  fifty  guns  into  the  column. 


314  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  front  line  is  melting  away,  —  the  second  is  advancing  to  take  its 
place  ;  but  beyond  the  first  and  second  is  the  third,  which  reels,  breaks, 
and  flies  to  the  woods  from  whence  it  came,  unable  to  withstand  the 
storm. 

Hancock  is  wounded,  and  Gibbon  is  in  command  of  the  Second  Corps. 
"  Hold  your  fire,  boys  ;  they  are  not  near  enough  yet,"  says  Gibbon,  as 
Pickett  comes  on.  The  first  volley  staggers,  but  does  not  stop  them. 
They  move  upon  the  run,  —  up  to  the  breastwork  of  rails,  —  bearing 
Hancock's  line  to  the  top  of  the  ridge,  —  so  powerful  their  momentum. 

Men  fire  into  each  other's  faces,  not  five  feet  apart.  There  are  bay 
onet-thrusts,  sabre-strokes,  pistol-shots;  cool,  deliberate  movements  on 
the  part  of  some,  —  hot,  passionate,  desperate  efforts  with  others  ;  hand- 
to-hand  contests ;  recklessness  of  life  ;  tenacity  of  purpose ;  fiery  deter 
mination  ;  oaths,  yells,  curses,  hurrahs,  shoutings  ;  men  going  down  on 
their  hands  and  knees,  spinning  round  like  tops,  throwing  out  their  arms, 
gulping  up  blood,  falling,  legless,  armless,  headless.  There  are  ghastly 
heaps  of  dead  men.  Seconds  are  centuries ;  minutes,  ages  ;  but  the  thin 
line  does  not  break  ! 

The  Confederates  have  swept  past  the  Vermont  regiments.  "  Take 
them  in  flank,"  says  General  Stannard. 

The  Thirteenth  and  Sixteenth  swing  out  from  the  trench,  turn  a  right 
angle  to  the  main  line,  and  face  the  north.  They  move  forward  a  few 
steps,  pour  a  deadly  volley  into  the  backs  of  Kemper's  troops.  With  a 
hurrah  they  rush  on,  to  drive  home  the  bayonet.  The  Fifteenth,  Nine 
teenth,  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  and  Seventh  Michigan,  Twentieth  New 
York,  Nineteenth  Maine,  One  Hundred  Fifty -first  Pennsylvania,  and 
other  regiments  catch  the  enthusiasm  of  the  moment,  and  close  upon  the 
foe. 

The  advancing  column  has  lost  its  power.  The  lines  waver.  The 
soldiers  of  the  front  rank  look  round  for  their  supports.  They  are  gone, 
—  fleeing  over  the  field,  broken,  shattered,  thrown  into  confusion  by  the 
remorseless  fire  from  the  cemetery  and  from  the  cannon  on  the  ridge. 
The  lines  have  disappeared  like  a  straw  in  a  candle's  flame.  The  ground 
is  thick  with  dead,  and  the  wounded  are  like  the  withered  leaves  of 
autumn.  Thousands  of  rebels  throw  down  their  arms  and  give  them 
selves  up  as  prisoners. 

It  is  the  high  -  water  mark  of  the  Rebellion,  —  a  turning  -  point  of 
history  and  of  human  destiny  ! 

Treason  had  wielded  its  mightiest  blow.     From  that  time  the  Rebel- 


GETTYSBURG.  317 

lion  began  to  wane.  An  account  of  the  battle,  written  on  the  following 
day,  and  published  on  the  6th  of  July  in  the  Boston  Journal,  contains 
the  following  passage  : 

"  The  invasion  of  the  North  was  over,  —  the  power  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy  broken.     There   at  that  sunset  hour  I  could  discern  the 
future  ;  no  longer  an  overcast  sky,  but  the  clear,  unclouded  starlight,  — 
a  country  redeemed,  saved,  baptised,  consecrated  anew  to  the  coming 
ages. 

"  All  honour  to  the  heroic  living,  all  glory  to  the  gallant  dead !  They 
have  not  fought  in  vain,  they  have  not  died  for  naught.  No  man  liveth 
to  himself  alone.  Not  for  themselves  but  for  their  children  ;  for  those 
who  may  never  hear  of  them  in  their  nameless  graves,  how  they  yielded 
life ;  for  the  future  ;  for  all  that  is  good,  pure,  holy,  just,  true ;  for 
humanity,  righteousness,  peace  ;  for  Paradise  on  earth  ;  for  Christ  and 
for  God,  they  have  given  themselves  a  willing  sacrifice.  Blessed  be 
their  memory  forevermore  !  " 

I  rode  along  the  lines,  and  beheld  the  field  by  the  light  of  the  gleam 
ing  stars.  The  dead  were  everywhere  thickly  strewn.  How  changed 
the  cemetery !  Three  days  before,  its  gravelled  walks  were  smooth  and 
clean  ;  flowers  were  in  bloom ;  birds  carolled  their  songs  amid  the  trees  ; 
the  monuments  were  undefaced  ;  the  marble  slabs  pure  and  white.  Now 
there  were  broken  wheels  and  splintered  caissons  ;  dead  horses,  shot  in 
the  neck,  in  the  head,  through  the  body,  disembowelled  by  exploding 
shells,  legs  broken,  flesh  mangled  and  torn ;  pools  of  blood,  scarlet  stains 
on  the  headstones,  green  grass  changed  to  crimson  ;  marble  slabs  shiv 
ered  ;  the  ground  ploughed  by  solid  shot,  holes  blown  out  by  bursting 
shells ;  dead  men  lying  where  they  had  fallen,  wounded  men  creeping  to 
the  rear ;  cries  and  groans  all  around  me !  Fifty  shells  a  minute  had 
fallen  upon  that  small  enclosure.  Not  for  a  moment  was  there  thought 
of  abandoning  the  position.  How  those  batteries  of  Osborne  and  Wain- 
wright,  of  the  Eleventh  and  First  Corps,  had  lightened  and  thundered  ! 
There  were  scores  of  dead  by  the  small  house  where  the  left  of  the  rebel 
line  advanced,  lying  just  as  they  were  smitten  down,  as  if  a  thunderbolt 
had  fallen  upon  the  once  living  mass  ! 

An  English  officer,  who  saw  the  battle  from  the  rebel  lines,  thus  says 
of  the  repulse : 

"  I  soon  began  to  meet  many  wounded  men  returning  from  the  front ; 
many  of  them  asked  in  piteous  tones  the  way  to  a  doctor,  or  an  ambu 
lance.  The  further  I  got  the  greater  became  the  number  of  the 


318 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


wounded.  At  last  I  came  to  a  perfect  stream  of  them  flocking  through 
the  woods  in  numbers  as  great  as  the  crowd  in  Oxford  Street  in  the 
middle  of  the  day.  .  .  .  They  were  still  under  a  heavy  fire  ;  the  shells 


UP  TO  THE  MUZZLES  OF  THE  GUNS. 


were  continually  bringing  down  great  limbs  of  trees,  and  carrying 
further  destruction  amongst  their  melancholy  procession.  I  saw  all  this 
in  much  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write  it,  and  although  astonished  to 
meet  such  a  vast  number  of  wounded,  I  had  not  seen  enough  to  give  me 
an  idea  of  the  real  extent  of  the  mischief. 

"  When  I  got  close  up  to  General  Longstreet,  I  saw  one  of  his  regi 
ments  advancing  through  the  woods  in  good  order ;  so,  thinking  I  was 


GETTYSBURG.  319 

just  in  time  to  see  the  attack,  I  remarked  to  the  general  that  <  1 
would  n't  have  missed  this  for. anything.'  Longstreet  was  seated  on  the 
top  of  a  snake -fence,  in  the  edge  of  the  wood,  and  looking  perfectly 
calm  and  unperturbed.  He  replied,  <  The  devil  you  would  n't !  I  would 
like  to  have  missed  it  very  much  ;  we  've  attacked  and  been  repulsed. 
Look  there ! ' 

"  For  the  first  time  I  then  had  a  view  of  the  open  space  between  the 
two  positions,  and  saw  it  covered  with  Confederates  slowly  and  sulkily 
returning  towards  us  in  small  broken  parties.  .  .  . 

"  I  remember  seeing  a  general  (Pettigrew,  I  think  it  was)  come  up  to 
him  and  report  that  he  was  unable  to  bring  his  men  up  again.  Long- 
street  turned  upon  him,  and  replied  with  some  sarcasm  :  4  Very  well, — 
never  mind,  then,  general ;  just  let  them  remain  where  they  are.  The 
enemy  is  going  to  advance,  and  will  spare  you  the  trouble.'  .  .  . 

"Soon  afterward  I  joined  General  Lee,  who  had  in  the  meanwhile 
come  to  the  front,  on  becoming  aware  of  the  disaster.  He  was  engaged 
in  rallying  and  in  encouraging  the  troops,  and  was  riding  about  a  little 
in  front  of  the  woods,  quite  alone,  the  whole  of  his  staff  being  engaged 
in  a  similar  manner  further  in  the  rear.  His  face,  which  is  always 
placid  and  cheerful,  did  not  show  signs  of  the  slightest  disappointment, 
care,  or  annoyance ;  and  he  was  addressing  to  every  soldier  he  met  a 
few  words  of  encouragement,  such  as,  '  All  this  will  come  right  in  the 
end ;  we  will  talk  it  over  afterwards,  —  but  in  the  meantime  all  good 
men  must  rally.  We  want  all  good  men  and  true  men  just  now,'  etc. 
...  He  said  to  me,  *  This  has  been  a  sad  day  for  us,  colonel  - 
a  sad  day ;  but  we  can't  expect  always  to  gain  victories.'  ...  I  saw 
General  Wilcox  (an  officer  who  wears  a  short  round  jacket  and  a 
battered  straw  hat)  come  up  to  him,  and  explain,  almost  crying,  the 
state  of  his  brigade.  General  Lee  immediately  shook  hands  with  him, 
and  said,  cheerfully,  '  Never  mind,  general.  All  this  has  been  my  fault, 
—  it  is  I  that  have  lost  this  fight,  and  you  must  help  me  out  of  it  the 
best  way  you  can.'  " 

It  was  past  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  I  rode  'up  from  the 
gory  field,  over  the  ridge,  where  the  Second  Corps  had  stood  like  a  wall 
of  adamant.  Meade's  headquarters  were  in  a  grove,  east  of  the  small 
house  where  he  established  himself  at  the  beginning  of  the  battle.  The 
fire  had  been  too  hot  at  Mrs.  Leister's.  Meade  was  sitting  on  a  great 
flat  bowlder,  listening  to  the  reports  of  his  officers,  brought  in  by 
couriers.  It  was  a  scene  which  lives  in  memory  ;  a  dark  forest,  the 


320  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

evening  breeze  gently  rustling  the  green  leaves  over  our  heads,  the 
katydids  and  locusts  singing  cheerily,  the  bivouac  fires  glimmering  on 
the  ground,  revealing  the  surrounding  objects,  the  gnarled  trees,  torn 
by  cannon-shot,  the  mossy  stones,  the  group  of  officers,  Williams, 
Warren,  Howard  (his  right  sleeve  wanting  an  arm),  Pleasanton,  as 
trim  as  in  the  morning  ;  Meade,  stooping,  weary,  his  slouched  hat  laid 
aside,  so  that  the  breeze  might  fan  his  brow. 

"  Bully !  bully  !  bully  all  round !  "  said  he  ;  arid  then,  turning  to  his 
chief  of  staff,  Humphrey,  said,  "  Order  up  rations  and  ammunition." 

To  General  Hunt,  chief  of  artillery,  "  Have  your  limbers  filled.  Lee 
may  be  up  to  something  in  the  morning,  and  we  must  be  ready  for 
him." 

A  band  came  up  and  played  "  Hail  to  the  Chief ! "  the  "  Star-spangled 
Banner,"  and  "  Yankee  Doodle."  Soul-stirring  the  strains.  The  soldiers, 
lying  on  their  arms,  where  they  had  fought,  heard  it,  and  responded 
with  a  cheer.  Not  all ;  for  thousands  were  deaf  and  inanimate  ever 
more. 

No  accurate  statement  of  the  number  engaged  in  this  great,  decisive 
jattle  of  the  war  can  ever  be  given.  Meade's  march  to  Gettysburg  Avas 
made  with  great  rapidity.  The  provost-marshal  of  the  army,  General 
Patrick,  committed  the  great  error  of  having  no  rear-guard  to  bring  up 
the  stragglers,  which  were  left  behind  in  thousands,  and  who  found  it 
much  more  convenient  to  live  on  the  excellent  fare  furnished  by  the 
farmers  than  to  face  the  enemy.  Meade's  entire  force  on  the  field 
numbered  probably  from  sixty  to  seventy  thousand.  The  Confederate 
army  had  made  slower  marches,  and  the  soldiers  could  not  straggle ; 
they  were  in  an  enemy's  country.  Lee,  therefore,  had  fuller  ranks  than 
Meade. 

The  people  of  the  North  expressed  their  gratitude  to  the  heroes  who 
had  won  this  battle,  by  pouring  out  their  contributions  for  the  relief  of 
the  wounded.  The  agents  of  the  Christian  and  Sanitary  Commissions 
were  quickly  on  the  ground,  and  hundreds  of  warm-hearted  men  and 
women  hastened  to  the  spot  to  render  aid.  The  morning  after  the 
battle  I  saw  a  stout  Pennsylvania  farmer  driving  his  two-horse  farm 
wagon  up  the  Baltimore  pike,  loaded  down  with  loaves  of  soft  bread 
which  his  wife  and  daughters  had  baked. 

Tender  and  affecting  are  some  of  the  incidents  of  the  battle-field.  A 
delegate  of  the  Christian  Commission,  passing  among  the  wounded, 
came  to  an  officer  from  South  Carolina. 


GETTYSBURG.  321 

"  Can  I  do  anything  for  you  ? "  he  asked. 

"  No  !  "  was  the  surly  reply. 

He  passed  on,  but  upon  his  return  repeated  the  question,  and  received 
the  same  answer.  The  day  was  hot,  the  air  offensive,  from  putrefying 
wounds,  and  the  delegate  was  putting  cologne  on  the  handkerchiefs  of 
the  patients. 

"  Colonel,  let  me  put  some  of  this  on  your  handkerchief." 

The  wounded  man  burst  into  tears.     "  I  have  no  handkerchief." 

"  Well,  you  shall  have  one  ;  "  and  wetting  his  own  gave  it  to  him. 

"  I  can't  understand  you  Yankees,"  said  the  colonel.  "  You  fight  us 
like  devils,  and  then  you  treat  us  like  angels.  I  am  sorry  I  entered  this 
war." 

Said  another  Confederate,  —  an  Irishman,  —  to  a  chaplain  who  took 
care  of  him,  "  May  every  hair  of  your  head  be  a  wax  taper  to  light  you 
on  your  way  to  glory  !  " 

A  chaplain,  passing  through  the  hospital,  came  to  a  cot  where  lay  a 
young  wounded  soldier  who  had  fought  for  the  Union. 

"  Poor  fellow  !  "  said  the  chaplain. 

"  Don't  call  me  '  poor  fellow  ! '  "  was  the  indignant  reply. 

"  Dear  fellow,  then.  Have  you  written  to  your  mother  since  the 
battle?" 

«  No,  sir  !  " 

"  You  ought  to.  Here  it  is  the  10th,  —  a  whole  week  since  the  bat 
tle.  She  will  be  anxious  to  hear  from  you." 

The  lad  with  his  left  hand  threw  aside  the  sheet  which  covered  him, 
and  the  chaplain  saw  that  his  right  arm  was  off  near  the  shoulder. 

"  That  is  the  reason,  sir,  that  I  have  not  written.  I  have  not  for 
gotten  her,  sir.  I  have  prayed  for  her,  and  I  thank  God  for  giving  me 
so  dear  a  mother." 

Then  turning  aside  the  sheet  farther,  the  chaplain  saw  that  his  left 
leg  was  gone.  Sitting  down  beside  the  young  hero,  the  chaplain  wrote 
as  he  dictated. 

"  Tell  mother  that  I  have  given  my  right  arm  and  my  left  leg  to  my 
country,  and  that  I  am  ready  to  give  both  of  my  other  limbs !  "  said  he. 

The  courage  and  patriotism  of  Spartan  mothers  is  immortalised  in 
story  and  song.  "  Return  with  your  shield,  or  upon  it,"  has  been  held 
up  for  admiration  through  three  thousand  years.  The  Greek  fire  is  not 
extinguished ;  it  burns  to-day  as  bright  and  pure  as  ever  at  Salamis  or 
Marathon. 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

Riding  in  the  cars  through  the  State  of  New  York,  after  the  battle  of 
Gettysburg,  1  fell  in  conversation  with  a  middle-aged  woman  who  had 
two  sons  in  the  army. 

"  Have  they  been  in  battle  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  one  has  been  in  fifteen  battles.  He  was  taken  prisoner  at 
Chancellorsville  and  was  wounded  at  Gettysburg.  The  other  is  in  the 
Medical  Department." 

"  The  one  who  was  wounded  at  Gettysburg  must  have  seen  some  hard 
fighting." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  I  hear  a  good  account  of  him  from  his  captain.  He 
says  my  son  behaves  well.  /  told  him,  when  he  went  away,  that  I  would 
rather  hear  that  he  ivas  dead  than  that  he  had  disgraced  himself.'" 

"  His  time  must  be  nearly  out." 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is ;  but  he  is  going  to  see  it  through,  and  has  reenlisted. 
I  should  like  to  have  him  at  home,  but  I  know  he  would  be  uneasy.  His 
comrades  have  reenlisted,  and  he  is  not  the  boy  to  back  out.  I  rather 
want  him  to  help  give  the  crushing  blow." 

There  were  thousands  of  such  mothers  in  the  land. 

Lee  retreated  the  morning  after  the  battle.  His  reasons  for  a  retro 
grade  movement  are  thus  stated  by  himself : 

"  Owing  to  the  strength  of  the  enemy's  position  and  the  reduction  of 
our  ammunition,  a  renewal  of  the  engagement  could  not  be  hazarded, 
and  the  difficulty  of  procuring  supplies  rendered  it  impossible  to  continue 
longer  where  we  were.  Such  of  the  wounded  as  were  in  condition  to  be 
removed,  and  part  of  the  arms  collected  on  the  field,  were  ordered  to 
Williamsport.  The  army  remained  at  Gettysburg  during  the  4th,  and 
at  night  began  to  retire  by  the  road  to  Fairfield,  carrying  with  it  about 
four  thousand  prisoners.  Nearly  two  thousand  had  previously  been 
paroled,  but  the  enemy's  numerous  wounded,  that  had  fallen  into  our 
hands  after  the  first  and  second  days'  engagements,  were  left  behind." 

Meade  made  no  attempt  to  follow  him  with  his  main  army,  but 
marched  directly  down  the  Emmettsburg  road,  once  more  to  Frederick, 
then  west  over  South  Mountain  to  intercept  him  on  the  Potomac. 
Meade  had  the  inside  of  the  chess-board.  He  was  a  victor.  The  men 
who  had  made  a  forced  march  to  Gettysburg  were  awake  to  the  exi 
gency  of  the  hour,  and  made  a  quick  march  back  to  Frederick,  and  over 
the  mountains  to  Boonsboro'.  A  severe  storm  set  in,  and  the  roads 
were  almost  impassable,  but  the  men  toiled  on  through  the  mire,  lifting 
the  cannon-wheels  from  the  deep  ruts,  when  the  horses  were  unable  to 


GETTYSBURG.  323 

drag  the  ordnance,  singing  songs  as  they  marched,  foot-sore  and  weary, 
but  buoyant  over  the  great  victory. 

And  now,  as  the  intelligence  came  that  Grant  had  taken  Vicksburg, 
that  Banks  was  in  possession  of  Port  Hulson,  and  that  the  Mississippi 
was  flowing  "  unvexed  to  the  sea,"  they  forgot  all  their  toils,  hardships, 
and  sufferings,  and  made  the  air  ring  with  their  lusty  cheers.  They 
could  see  the  dawn  of  peace, —  peace  won  by  the  sword.  The  women  of 
Maryland  hailed  them  as  their  deliverers,  brought  out  the  best  stores, 
from  their  pantries,  and  gave  freely,  refusing  compensation. 

Meade  left  all  his  superfluous  baggage  behind,  and  moved  in  light 
marching  order.  Lee  was  encumbered  by  his  wounded,  and  by  his 
trains,  and  when  he  reached  Hagerstown  found  that  Meade  was  descend 
ing  the  mountainside,  and  that  Gregg  was  already  in  Boonsboro'. 

Reinforcements  were  sent  to  Meade  from  Washington,  with  the  ex 
pectation  that  by  concentration  of  all  available  forces,  Lee's  army  might 
be  wholly  destroyed.  The  elements,  which  had  often  retarded  opera 
tions  of  the  Union  troops,  —  which  had  rendered  Burnside's  and 
Hooker's  movements  abortive  in  several  instances,  now  were  propitious. 
The  Potomac  was  rising,  and  the  rain  was  still  falling.  On  the  morn 
ing  of  the  13th  I  rode  to  General  Meade's  headquarters.  General  Seth 
Williams,  the  ever  courteous  adjutant-general  of  the  army,  was  in 
General  Meade's  tent.  He  said  that  Meade  was  taking  a  look  at  the 
rebels. 

"  Do  you  think  that  Lee  can  get  across  the  Potomac  ?."     I  asked. 

"  Impossible  !  The  people  resident  here  say  that  it  cannot  be  forded 
at  this  stage  of  the  water.  He  has  no  pontoons.  We  have  got  him  in 
a  tight  place.  We  shall  have  reinforcements  to-morrow,  and  a  great 
battle  will  be  fought.  Lee  is  encumbered  with  his  teams,  and  he  is 
short  of  ammunition." 

General  Meade  came  in,  dripping  with  rain,  from  a  reconnoissance. 
His  countenance  was  unusually  animated.  He  had  ever  been  courteous 
to  me,  and  while  usually  very  reticent  of  all  his  intentions  or  of  what 
was  going  on,  as  an  officer  should  be,  yet  in  this  instance  he  broke  over 
his  habitual  silence,  and  said,  "  We  shall  have  a  great  battle  to-morrow. 
The  reinforcements  are  coming  up,  and  as  soon  as  they  come  we  shall 
pitch  in." 

I  rode  along  the  lines  with  Howard  in  the  afternoon.  The  rebels 
were  in  sight.  The  pickets  were  firing  at  each  other.  There  was  some 
movement  of  columns. 


324  THE    BOYS    OF    '61. 

"  I  fear  that  Lee  is  getting  away,"  said  Howard. 

He  sent  an  aid  to  Meade,  with  a  request  that  he  might  attack. 

"  I  can  double  them  up,"  he  said,  meaning  that,  as  he  was  on  Lee's 
flank,  he  could  strike  an  effective  blow. 

Kilpatrick  was  beyond  Howard,  well  up  towards  Williamsport.  "  Lee 
is  getting  across  the  river,  I  think,"  he  said  through  a  messenger. 

It  was  nearly  night.  The  attack  was  to  be  made  early  in  the 
morning. 

The  morning  dawned  and  Lee  was  south  of  the  Potomac.  That 
officer  says: 

"  The  army,  after  an  arduous  march,  rendered  more  difficult  by  the 
rains,  reached  Hagerstown  on  the  afternoon  of  the  6th  and  morning  of 
the  7th  of  July. 

"  The  Potomac  was  found  to  be  so  much  swollen  by  the  rains  that 
had  fallen  almost  incessantly  since  our  entrance  into  Maryland,  as  to  be 
unfordable.  Our  communications  with  the  south  side  were  thus  inter 
rupted,  and  it  was  difficult  to  procure  either  ammunition  or  subsistence, 
the  latter  difficulty  being  enhanced  by  the  high  waters  impeding  the 
working  of  the  neighbouring  mills.  .The  trains  with  the  wounded  and 
prisoners  were  compelled  to  await  at  Williamsport  the  subsiding  of  the 
river  and  the  construction  of  boats,  as  the  pontoon  bridge,  left  at  Fall 
ing  Waters,  had  been  partially  destroyed.  The  enemy  had  not  yet 
made  his  appearance  ;  but  as  he  was  in  condition  to  obtain  large  rein 
forcements,  and  our  situation,  for  the  reasons  above  mentioned,  was 
becoming  daily  more  embarrassing,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  recross 
the  river.  Part  of  the  pontoon  bridge  was  recovered,  and  new  boats 
built,  so  that  by  the  13th  a  good  bridge  was  thrown  over  the  river  at 
Falling  Waters. 

"  The  enemy  in  force  reached  our  front  on  the  12th.  A  position  had 
been  previously  selected  to  cover  the  Potomac  from  Williamsport  to 
Falling  Waters,  and  an  attack  was  awaited  during  that  and  the  succeed 
ing  day.  This  did  not  take  place,  though  the  two  armies  were  in  close 
proximity,  the  enemy  being  occupied  in  fortifying  his  own  lines.  Our 
preparations  being  completed,  and  the  river,  though  still  deep,  being 
pronounced  fordable,  the  army  commenced  to  withdraw  to  the  south 
side  on  the  night  of  the  13th. 

"  EwelPs  corps  forded  the  river  at  Williamsport,  those  of  Longstreet 
and  Hill  crossed  upon  the  bridge.  Owing  to  the  condition  of  the  roads, 
the  troops  did  not  reach  the  bridge  until  after  daylight  of  the  14th,  and 


GETTYSBURG. 


325 


the  crossing  was  not  completed  until  1  P.  M.,  when  the  bridge  was 
removed.  The  enemy  offered  no  serious  interruption,  and  the  move 
ment  was  attended  with  no  loss  of  material  except  a  few  disabled  wagons 
and  two  pieces  of  artillery,  which  the  horses  were  unable  to  move  through 
the  deep  mud.  Before  fresh  horses  could  be  sent  back  for  them,  the 
rear  of  the  column  had  passed." 

Kil patrick  was  astir  at  daybreak;  he  moved  into  Williamsport.     I 
accompanied  his  column.     The  rebels  were  on  the  Virginia  hills,  jubilant 


TENDERLY    CARED    FOR. 


at  their  escape.  There  were  wagons  in  the  river,  floating  down  with 
the  current,  which  had  been  capsized  in  the  crossing.  Kilpatrick  pushed 
on  to  Falling  Waters,  fell  upon  Pettigrew's  brigade,  guarding  the  pon 
toons,  captured  two  cannon  and  eight  hundred  men,  in  one  of  the  most 
daring  dashes  of  the  war.  It  was  poor  satisfaction,  however,  when 
contrasted  with  what  might  have  been  done.  The  army  was  cha 
grined.  Loud  were  the  denunciations  of  Meade. 

"Another  campaign  on  the  Rappahannock,  boys,"  said  one  officer  in 
my  hearing. 

"  We  shall  be  in  our  old  quarters  in  a  few  days,"  said  another. 


326  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

General  Meade  has  been  severely  censured  for  not  attacking  on  the 
13th.  Lee  had  lost  thirty  thousand  men.  He  had  suffered  a  crushing 
defeat  at  Gettysburg.  Enthusiasm  had  died  out.  His  soldiers  were  less 
confident  than  they  had  been.  His  ammunition  was  nearly  exhausted. 
He  was  in  a  critical  situation. 

Those  were  reasons  why  he  should  be  attacked ;  but  there  were  also 
reasons,  which  to  Meade  were  conclusive,  that  the  attack  should  not  be 
made  till  the  14th:  the  swollen  river,  the  belief  that  Lee  had  no 
means  of  crossing  the  Potomac,  and  the  expected  reinforcements. 
The  delay  was  not  from  lack  of  spirit  or  over  -  caution ;  but  with  the 
expectation  of  striking  a  blow  which  would  destroy  the  rebel  army. 

Lee  went  up  the  valley,  while  Meade  pushed  rapidly  down  the  base  of 
the  Blue  Ridge  to  Culpeper.  But  he  was  not  in  condition  to  take  the 
offensive,  so  far  from  his  base ;  and  the  two  armies  sat  down  upon  the 
banks  of  the  Rapidan,  to  rest  after  the  bloody  campaign. 

Gettysburg  through  the  summer  was  a  vast  hospital.  Buildings 
were  erected  and  the  Union  and  Confederate  wounded  were  kindly  cared 
for  by  a  host  of  warm-hearted  men  and  women  from  all  sections  of  the 
North,  who  hastened  thither  to  serve  as  nurses. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

FROM  THE  RAPID  AN  TO  THE  WILDERNESS. 

THE  day  after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  July  4,  1863,  came  the 
surrender  of  Vicksburg,  followed  by  that  of  Port  Hudson, 
severing  Arkansas,  Texas,  and  Louisiana  from  the  other  Confederate 
States.  During  the  summer  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  rested  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rappahannock,  in  the  vicinity  of  Culpeper. 

In  the  West,  General  Burnside  in  September  occupied  Knoxville ; 
General  Rosecrans  crossed  the  Tennessee  River  and  advanced  to 
Chickamaugua.  The  Confederate  Government  detached  Longstreet's 
command  from  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  sent  it  West,  uniting 
it  with  Bragg's  command,  and  inflicting  a  severe  defeat  to  Rosecrans. 

General  Grant  was  summoned  to  succeed  Rosecrans.  Sherman's 
corps  made  the  march  from  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  to  Chattanooga, 
and  the  Eleventh  and  Twelfth  Corps,  under  Hooker,  were  detached  from 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  transported,  with  cannon,  horses,  and 
baggage,  to  Tennessee.  This  concentration  of  troops  enabled  Grant  to 
win  the  victories  of  Wauhatchie,  Lookout  Mountain,  and  Missionary 
Ridge. 

Through  the  entire  season  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  remained 
inactive.  The  last  week  in  November  General  Meade  advanced  to 
Mine  Run,  but,  finding  Lee  strongly  entrenched  and  a  severe  storm 
setting  in,  refrained  from  bringing  on  a  general  battle,  returned  to 
his  former  camp  and  settled  down  for  the  winter.  Congress  the  while 
revived  the  office  of  Lieutenant- General,  formerly  held  by  General 
Scott,  and  the  President  appointed  General  Grant  to  hold  that  rank. 
It  was  his  province  to  plan  the  military  movements  over  all  the  country. 
During  the  winter  there  had  been  a  reorganisation  of  the  army.  The 
Eleventh  and  Twelfth  Corps  remained  in  the  West  and  were  combined 
in  one,  forming  the  Twentieth.  The  First  was  incorporated  with  the 
Fifth,  the  Third  with  the  Sixth.  The  Second  Corps  was  enlarged  by 
new  troops.  The  corps  commanders  were :  General  Hancock,  of  the 
Second,  Warren,  of  the  Fifth,  Sedgwick,  of  the  Sixth.  The  Ninth 

327 


328 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Corps,  composed  largely  of  new  troops,  was  at  Annapolis,  in  Maryland, 
under  the  command  of  General  Burnside. 


ON  THE  MARCH  TO  THE  WILDERNESS. 


Up  to  the  appointment  of  Grant  as  Lieutenant  -  General  each  com 
mander  of  a  department  received  his  instructions  from  the  War  Depart 
ment.  General  Halleck,  military  adviser,  held  to  the  theory  that  when 


FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   THE   WILDERNESS. 


329 


once  a  section  of  the  seceded  States  came  under  the  control  of  the  Army 
it  must  be  held ;  in  consequence  the  troops  had  been  widely  scattered. 
There  were  nineteen  distinct  military  districts.  General  Grant  believed 
in  the  concentration  of  the  troops,  and  the  crushing  out  of  the  Confeder 
ates.  It  would  be  an  easy  matter  for  the  Government  to  exercise  its 
authority  when  tlio  Confederate  military  power  was  destroyed. 


IN    WINTER    QUARTERS    ON    THE    UAI'l'All ANNOOK. 

In  obedience  to  a  summons,  General  Grant  arrived  in  Washington 
March  9th.  He  never  had  met  President  Lincoln.  The  Cabinet  and 
Hon.  E.  B.  Washburn,  member  of  Congress  from  Galena,  General  Grant's 
home,  were  in  the  White  House  when  the  newly  elected  Lieutenant-Gen- 
eral  entered  it. 

"  General  Grant,"  said  the  President,  "  the  Nation's  appreciation  of 
what  you  have  done,  and  its  reliance  upon  you  for  what  remains  to  be 
done  in  the  existing  struggle,  are  now  presented  with  this  commission, 
constituting  you  Lieutenant  -  General  of  the  Army  of  the  United  States. 


330 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


With  this  high  honour  devolves  upon  you  a  corresponding  responsibility. 
As  the  country  trusts  in  you,  so,  under  God,  it  will  sustain  you.  I 
scarcely  need  add  that  with  what  I  here  speak  for  the  Nation  goes  my 
own  hearty  personal  concurrence." 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL    U.    S.    GRANT. 


Mr.  Lincoln  spoke  with  trembling  lips. 

"  Mr.  President,"  General  Grant  replied,  "  I  accept  the  commission 
for  the  high  honour  conferred.  With  the  aid  of  the  noble  armies  that 
have  fought  on  so  many  fields  of  our  common  country,  it  will  be  my 
earnest  endeavour  not  to  disappoint  your  expectations.  I  feel  the  full 


FROM  THE  RAPIDAN  TO   THE  WILDERNESS.  331 

responsibilities  now  devolving  upon  me  ;  and  I  know  if  they  are  met  it 
will  be  due  to  those  armies,  and,  above  all,  to  the  favour  of  that  Provi 
dence  which  leads  nations  and  men." 

General  Grant  visited  the  army  at  Culpeper,  spent  a  day  with  Gen 
eral  Meade,  took  a  look  at  the  soldiers  in  a  quiet  way,  and  returned  to 
Washington.  Mr.  Lincoln  had  prepared  a  grand  dinner  in  his  honour. 

"  Mr.  Lincoln  must  excuse  me,"  he  said  ;  "  I  must  be  in  Tennessee  at 
the  earliest  possible  moment." 

u  But  we  can't  excuse  you,"  said  the  President.  "  Were  we  to  sit 
down  without  you  it  would  be  Hamlet,  with  Hamlet  left  out." 

"  I  appreciate  the  honour,  Mr.  President,  but  time  is  very  precious  just 
now.  The  loss  of  a  day  means  the  loss  of  a  million  to  the  country." 

It  seems  probable  that  the  declination  to  the  dinner  gave  Mr.  Lincoln 
more  pleasure  than  its  acceptance  would  have  done  ;  it  was  evident  that 
at  last  a  man  had  been  found  whose  whole  soul  was  enlisted  in  prosecut 
ing  the  war. 

On  his  way  to  Tennessee  General  Grant  planned  the  campaign  for  the 
year.  He  determined  upon  the  concentration  of  troops.  Those  in  Ten 
nessee  were  to  be  under  Sherman.  He  himself  would  accompany  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  General  Meade  stood  ready  to  retire,  but  he 
decided  to  allow  him  to  retain  command.  He  was  somewhat  perplexed 
in  regard  to  Burnside,  who  had  once  commanded  the  army.  He  could 
not  make  him  subordinate  to  Meade,  and  was  compelled  by  circum 
stances  to  make  Burnside's  an  independent  command — cooperating  with 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

General  Gillmorc,  with  what  troops  that  could  be  spared  from  the 
Department  of  the  South,  joined  his  forces  to  those  on  the  Peninsula  and 
at  Suffolk  under  General  Butler  ;  Sigel  commanded  several  thousand  in 
the  Shenandoah ;  Crook  and  Averell  had  a  small  army  in  Western  Vir 
ginia;  at  Chattanooga,  under  Sherman  and  Thomas,  was  gathered  a 
large  army  of  Western  troops ;  while  Banks  was  up  the  Red  River,  mov 
ing  towards  Shreveport. 

The  dramatis  personce  were  known  to  the  public,  but  the  part  assigned 
to  each  was  kept  profoundly  secret.  There  was  discussion  and  specula 
tion  whether  Burnside,  from  his  encampment  at  Annapolis,  would 
suddenly  take  transports  and  go  to  Wilmington,  or  up  the  Rappahan- 
nock,  or  the  James,  or  the  York.  Would  Meade  move  directly  across 
the  Rapidan  and  attack  Lee  in  front,  with  every  passage,  every  hill,  and 
ravine  enfiladed  by  Confederate  cannon  ?  Or  would  he  move  his  right 


332 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


(lank  along  the  Blue  Ridge,  crowding  Lee  to  the  seaboard  ?  Would  he 
11, ,t  make,  rather,  a  sudden  change  of  base  to  Fredcricksburg  ?  None  of 
the  wise  men,  military  or  civil,  in  their  speculations,  indicated  the  line 
which  General  Grant  adopted.  The  public  accepted  the  disaster  at 
Chancellorsville  and  the  failure  at  Mine  Run  as  conclusive  evidence  that 
a  successful  advance  across  the  Rapidan  by  the  middle  fords  was  impos 
sible,  or  at  least  improbable.  So  well  was  the  secret  kept,  that,  aside 

from  the  corps  commanders, 
none  in  or  out  of  the  army, 
except  the  President  and 
Secretary  of  War,  had  in 
formation  of  the  line  of 
march  intended. 

General  Grant  had  a  grand 
plan, —  not  merely  for  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  but 
for  all  of  the  armies  in  the 
Union  service. 

Banks  was  to  take  Shreve- 
port,  then  sail  rapidly  down 
the  Mississippi  and  move 
upon  Mobile,  accompanied 
by  the  naval  force  under 
Far  r  a  gut.  Sherman  was  to 
push  Johnston  from  his  posi 
tion  near  Chattanooga,  If 
Banks  succeeded  at  Mobile, 
he  was  to  move  up  to  Mont 
gomery  and  cooperate  with  Sherman.  Such  a  movement  would  compel 
the  rebel  General  Johnston  to  retire  from  Atlanta.  It  would  sever 
Alabama  and  Mississippi  from  the  other  States  of  the  Confederacy. 

Butler  was  to  move  up  the  James  and  seize  Richmond,  or  cut  the  rail 
roads  south  of  the  Appomattox.  Sigel  was  to  pass  up  the  Shenandoah, 
while  the  troops  in  western  Virginia  were  to  sever  the  railroad  leading 
to  East  Tennessee. 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  to  move  upon  Richmond,  —  or  rather 
upon  Lee's  army.  The  policy  of  General  Grant  —  the  idea  upon  which 
he  opened  and  conducted  the  campaign  —  must  be  fully  comprehended 
before  the  events  can  be  clearly  understood. 


MAJOR-GENERAL    BEXJ.    F.    BUTLER. 


FKOM   THE   KAPIDAN   TO    THE   WILDERNESS.  333 

That  idea  is  thus  expressed  in  General  Grant's  official  report : 

"  From  an  early  period  in  the  Rebellion  I  had  been  impressed  with 
the  idea  that  active  and  continuous  operations  of  all  the  troops  that 
could  be  brought  into  the  field,  regardless  of  season  and  weather, 
were  necessary  to  a  speedy  termination  of  the  war.  The  resources 
of  the  enemy,  and  his  numerical  strength,  were  far  inferior  to  ours; 
but  as  an  offset  to  this  we  had  a  vast  territory,  with  a  population 
hostile  to  the  Government,  to  garrison,  and  long  lines  of  river  and 
railroad  communications  to  protect,  to  enable  us  to  supply  the  operat 
ing  armies. 

"  The  armies  in  the  East  and  West  acted  independently  and  without 
concert,  like  a  balky  team,  no  two  ever  pulling  together,  enabling  the 
enemy  to  use  to  great  advantage  his  interior  lines  of  communication  for 
transporting  troops  from  east  to  west,  reinforcing  the  army  most  vigor 
ously  pressed,  and  to  furlough  large  numbers  during  seasons  of  inactivity 
on  our  part,  to  go  to  their  homes,  and  do  the  work  of  producing  for  the 
support  of  their  armies.  It  was  a  question  whether  our  numerical 
strength  and  resources  were  not  more  than  balanced  by  these  disadvan 
tages  and  the  enemy's  superior  position. 

"  From  the  first  I  was  firm  in  the  conviction  that  no  peace  could  be 
had  that  would  be  stable  and  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  the  people, 
both  North  and  South,  until  the  military  power  of  the  Rebellion  was 
entirely  broken. 

"  I  therefore  determined,  first,  to  use  the  greatest  number  of  troops 
practicable  against  the  armed  force  of  the  enemy ;  preventing  him  from 
using  the  same  force  at  different  seasons  against  first  one  and  then 
another  of  our  armies,  and  the  possibility  of  repose  for  refitting  and 
producing  necessary  supplies  for  carrying  on  resistance.  Second,  to 
hammer  continuously  against  the  armed  force  of  the  enemy  and  his 
resources,  until,  by  mere  attrition,  if  in  no  other  way,  there  should  be 
nothing  left  to  him  but  an  equal  submission  with  the  loyal  section  of 
our  common  country,  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  land." 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac  had  no  easy  task  to  perform.  Lee  had  the 
advantage  of  position.  The  Rapidan  was  his  line.  He  had  improved 
his  old  earthworks  and  thrown  up  new  ones.  His  cannon  covered  the 
fords.  His  army  was  as  large  as  when  he  invaded  Pennsylvania.  Grant 
must  cross  the  Rapidan  at  some  point.  To  attempt  and  fail  would  be 
disastrous.  It  was  easy  to  say,  Push  on  !  but  it  was  far  different  to 
meet  the  storm  of  leaden  hail,  —  far  different  to  see  a  line  waver, 


334  THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 

break,  and  scatter  to  the  rear,  with  utter  loss  of  heart.  Those  were 
contingencies  and  possibilities  to  be  taken  into  account. 

It  was  no  light  affair  to  supply  an  army  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  men,  over  a  single  line  of  railway,  to  accumulate  supplies  in 
advance  of  the  movement,  to  cut  loose  from  his  base  of  operations, 
and  open  a  new  base  as  occasion  should  call.  Every  mile  of  advance 
increased  Grant's  difficulty,  while  every  mile  of  retrograde  movement 
carried  Lee  nearer  to  his  base  of  operations. 

All  the  speculations  in  regard  to  Burnside's  destination  fell  to  the 
ground  when,  on  the  25th  of  April,  the  Ninth  Corps  passed  through 
Washington,  and  moved  into  Virginia.  It  was  a  sublime  spectacle. 
The  Ninth  Corps  achieved  almost  the  first  successes  of  the  war  in 
North  Carolina,  It  had  hastened  to  the  Potomac  in  time  to  aid  in 
rescuing  the  capital  when  Lee  made  his  first  Northern  invasion.  It  won 
glory  at  South  Mountain,  and  made  the  narrow  bridge  of  Antietam  for 
ever  historic.  It  had  reached  Kentucky  in  season  to  aid  in  driving  the 
rebels  from  that  State,  and  now,  with  recruited  ranks,  with  new  regi 
ments  of  as  good  blood  as  ever  was  poured  out  in  the  cause  of  right, 
with  a  new  element  which  was  to  make  for  itself  a  name  never  again  to. 
be  despised,  the  corps  was  marching  through  the  capital  of  the  nation, 
passing  in  review  before  Abraham  Lincoln.  The  corps  marched  down 
Fourteenth  Street  past  Willard's  Hotel,  where,  upon  the  balcony,  stood 
the  President  and  General  Burnside.  My  position  was  a  window  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  street.  Behold  the  scene !  Platoons,  companies, 
battalions,  regiments,  brigades,  and  divisions.  The  men  are  bronzed  by 
the  rays  of  a  Southern  sun,  and  by  the  March  winds.  The  bright  sun 
shine  gleams  from  their  bayonets ;  above  them  wave  their  standards, 
tattered  by  the  winds,  torn  by  cannon-ball,  and  rifle-shot,  —  stained  with 
the  blood  of  dying  heroes.  They  are  priceless  treasures,  more  beloved 
than  houses,  land,  riches,  honour,  ease,  comfort,  wife  or  children.  Ask 
them  what  is  most  dear  of  all  earthly  things,  there  will  be  but  one 
answer,  —  "  The  flag !  the  dear  old  flag  !  "  It  is  their  pillar  of  fire  by 
night,  of  cloud  by  day,  —  the  symbol  of  everything  worth  living  for, 
worth  dying  for ! 

Their  banners  bear  the  names  of  Bull  Run,  Ball's  Bluff,  Roanoke, 
Newburn,  Gaines's  Mills,  Mechanicsville,  Seven  Pines,  Savage  Station, 
Glendale,  Malvern,  Fredericksburg,  Chancelloraville,  Antietam,  South 
Mountain,  Knoxville,  Vicksburg,  Port  Hudson,  Gettysburg,  inscribed  in 
golden  characters. 


FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   THE  WILDERNESS.  337 

The  people  of  Washington  have  turned  out  to  see  them.  Senators 
have  left  their  Chamber  and  the  House  of  Representatives  has  taken  a 
recess  to  gaze  upon  the  defenders  of  their  country,  as  they  pass  through 
the  city,  —  many  of  them,  alas  !  never  to  return. 

There  is  the  steady  tramping  of  the  thousands,  the  deep,  heavy  jar 
of  the  gun  -  carriages,  the  clattering  of  hoofs,  the  clanking  of  sabres, 
the  drum-beat,  the  bugle-call,  and  the  music  of  the  bands.  Pavement, 
sidewalk,  windows,  and  roofs  are  occupied  by  the  people.  A  division  of 
veterans  passes,  saluting  the  President  and  their  commander  with  cheers. 
And  now  with  full  ranks,  platoons  extending  from  sidewalk  to  sidewalk, 
are  brigades  which  never  have  been  in  battle,  for  the  first  time  shoulder 
ing  arms  for  their  country ;  who  till  a  year  ago  never  had  a  country, 
who  even  now  are  not  American  citizens,  who  are  disfranchised,  —  yet 
they  are  going  out  to  fight  for  the  flag !  Their  country  was  given  them 
by  the  tall,  pale,  benevolent  -  hearted  man  standing  upon  the  balcony. 
For  the  first  time  they  behold  their  benefactor.  They  are  darker  hued 
than  their  veteran  comrades  ;  but  they  can  cheer  as  lustily,  "  Hurrah  ! 
Hurrah  !  "  "  Hurrah  for  Massa  Linkum  !  "  "  Three  cheers  for  the 
President ! "  They  swing  their  caps,  clap  their  hands,  and  shout  their 
joy.  Long,  loud,  and  jubilant  are  the  rejoicings  of  those  redeemed  sons 
of  Africa.  Regiment  after  regiment  of  stalwart  men, —  slaves  once, 
but  freemen  now,  —  with  steady  step  and  even  rank,  pass  down  the 
street,  moving  on  to  the  Old  Dominion. 

It  was  the  first  review  of  coloured  troops  by  the  President.  He  gave 
them  freedom,  he  recognised  them  as  soldiers.  Their  brethren  in  arms 
of  the  same  complexion  had  been  murdered  in  cold  blood,  after  sur 
render,  at  Fort  Pillow  and  at  Plymouth.  And  such  would  be  their  fate 
should  they  by  chance  become  prisoners  of  war. 

From  Washington  I  proceeded  to  Culpeper  and  joined  the  army.  I 
had  not  seen  General  Grant  since  the  day  I  parted  from  him  at  Corinth, 
May,  1862,  yet  so  wonderful  his  memory  that  he  recognised  me  and 
gave  me  a  cordial  greeting.  I  had  forwarded  a  request  for  a  pass  which 
he  kindly  gave,  good  in  every  military  department  and  on  all  Govern 
ment  transports  and  trains. 

The  time  had  come  for  the  great  movement. 

On  Tuesday  afternoon,  May  3d,  the  cavalry  broke  camp  on  the 
Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad,  and  moved  eastward,  —  General 
Gregg's  division  towards  Ely's  Ford,  and  General  Wilson's  division 
towards  Germanna  Ford,  each  having  pontoons.  At  midnight  the 


338  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

Second  Corps,  which  had  been  encamped  east  of  Culpeper,  followed 
General  Gregg.  At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  May,  the 
Fifth  and  Sixth  Corps  and  the  reserve  artillery  were  moving  towards 
Germanna  Ford.  The  supply-train  —  four  thousand  wagons  —  followed 
the  Second  Corps.  There  were  but  these  two  available  roads. 

The  enemy  was  at  Orange  Court  House,  watching,  from  his  elevated 
lookout  on  Clark's  Mountain,  for  the  first  sign  of  change  in  the  Union 
camp.  In  the  light  of  the  early  dawn  he  saw  that  the  encampments  at 
Culpeper  were  broken  up,  while  the  dust-cloud  hanging  over  the  forest 
toward  the  east  was  the  sure  indication  of  the  movement. 

General  Lee  put  his  army  in  instant  motion  to  strike  the  advancing 
columns  as  they  crossed  the  Rapidan.  The  movement  of  Grant  was 
southeast,  that  of  Lee  northeast,  —  lines  of  advance  which  must  produce 
collision,  unless  Grant  was  far  enough  forward  to  slip  by  the  angle. 
There  is  reason  to  believe  that  General  Grant  did  not  intend  to  fight 
Lee  at  Wilderness,  but  that  it  was  his  design  to  slip  past  that  point  and 
swing  round  by  Spottsylvania,  and,  if  possible,  get  between  Lee  and 
Richmond.  He  boldly  cut  loose  his  connection  with  Washington,  and 
plunged  into  the  Wilderness,  relying  upon  the  ability  of  his  soldiers  to 
open  a  new  base  for  supplies  whenever  needed. 

In  this  first  day's  movement  he  did  not  uncover  Washington.  Burn- 
side  was  still  lying  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Rappahannock.  It  was 
understood  in  the  Army  that  the  Ninth  Corps  was  to  be  a  reserve  to 
protect  the  capital.  So,  perhaps,  Lee  understood  it.  But  at  nightfall, 
on  the  4th,  the  shelter-tents  were  folded,  and  the  men  of  the  Ninth, 
with  six  days'  rations  in  their  haversacks,  were  on  the  march  along  the 
forest -road,  lighted  only  by  the  stars,  joining  the  main  army  at 
Germanna  Ford  on  the  morning  of  the  5th. 

It  was  early  in  the  morning  on  the  4th  of  May  when  the  reveille 
sounded  for  the  last  time  over  the  hills  and  dales  of  Culpeper.  The 
last  cups  of  coffee  were  drunk,  the  blankets  folded,  and  then  the  Army, 
which  through  the  winter  had  lain  in  camp,  moved  away  from  the  log 
huts,  where  many  a  jest  had  been  spoken,  many  a  story  told,  —  where, 
through  rain  and  mud,  and  heat  and  cold,  the  faithful  and  true-hearted 
men  had  kept  watch  and  ward  through  the  long,  weary  months,— 
where  songs  of  praise  and  prayer  to  God  had  been  raised  by  thousands 
who  looked  beyond  the  present  into  the  future  life. 

So  rapid  was  the  march  that  the  Second  Corps  reached  Chancellors- 
ville  before  night,  having  crossed  the  Rapidan  at  Ely's  Ford.  The  Sixth 


FROM   THE  RAPID  AN   TO   THE   WILDERNESS.  339 

and  Fifth  Corps  crossed  at  Germanna  Ford,  without  opposition,  and  be 
fore  night  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  upon  the  southern  side  of  that 
stream,  where  it  was  joined  by  the  Ninth  Corps  the  next  morning. 

General  Grant's  quarters  for  the  night  were  in  an  old  house  near  the 
ford.  Lights  were  to  be  put  out  at  nine  o'clock.  There  were  the  usual 
scenes  of  a  bivouac,  and  one  unusual  to  an  army.  The  last  beams  of 
daylight  were  fading  in  the  west.  The  drummers  were  beating  the  tat 
too.  Mingled  with  the  constant  rumbling  of  the  wagons  across  the 
pontoons,  and  the  unceasing  flow  of  the  river,  was  a  chorus  of  voices, — 
a  brigade  singing  a  hymn  of  devotion.  It  was  the  grand  old  choral  of 
Luther,  Old  Hundred. 

"  Eternal  are  Thy  mercies,  Lord, 
Eternal  truth  attends  Thy  word  ; 
Thy  praise  shall  sound  from  shore  to  shore, 
Till  suns  shall  rise  and  set  no  more." 

Many  soldiers  in  that  army  were  thinking  of  home, —  not  only  of  loved 
ones,  and  of  associations  full  of  sweet  and  tender  memories,  but  of  a 
better  abiding-place,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  To  thousands  it  was  a  last 
night  on  earth. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  Generals  Meade  and  Grant,  with 
their  staffs,  after  riding  five  miles  from  Germanna  Ford,  halted  near  an 
old  mill  in  the  Wilderness.  General  Sheridan's  cavalry  had  been  push 
ing  out  south  and  west.  Aids  came  back  with  despatches. 

"  They  say  that  Lee  intends  to  fight  us  here,"  said  General  Meade,  as 
he  read  them. 

"  Very  well,"  was  the  quiet  reply  of  General  Grant. 

The  two  commanders  retire  a  little  from  the  crowd,  and  stand  by  the 
roadside  in  earnest  conversation.  Grant  is  of  medium  stature,  yet  has 
a  well  developed  physique,  sandy  whiskers  and  moustache,  blue  eyes, 
earnest,  thoughtful,  and  far-seeing,  a  cigar  in  his  mouth,  a  knife  in  one 
hand,  and  a  stick  in  the  other,  which  he  is  whittling  to  a  point.  He 
whittles  slowly  towards  him.  His  thoughts  are  not  yet  crystallised. 
His  words  are  few.  Suddenly  he  commences  upon  the  other  end  of  the 
stick,  and  whittles  energetically  from  him.  And  now  he  is  less  reticent, 
— talks  freely.  He  is  dressed  in  plain  blue ;  and  were  it  not  for  the 
three  stars  upon  his  shoulder,  few  would  select  him  as  the  Lieutenant- 
General  commanding  all  the  armies  of  the  Union  in  the  field. 

Meade  is  tall,  thin,  a  little  stooping  in  the  shoulders,  quick,  compre- 


340 


THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 


hending  the  situation  of  affairs  in  an  instant,  energetic, — an  officer  of 
excellent  executive  ability. 

Years  ago,  a  turnpike  was  built  from  Fredericksburg  to  Orange  Court 
House ;  but  in  the  days  when  there  was  a  mania  for  plank  roads,  an 
other  corporation  constructed  a  plank  road  between  the  same  places. 
A  branch  plank  road,  commencing  two  miles  west  of  Chancellorsville, 
crosses  the  Rapidan  at  Germanna  Ford,  running  to  Stevensburg,  north 

of  that  stream.  The  turn 
pike  runs  nearly  east  and 
west,  while  the  Stevensburg 
plank  road  runs  northwest. 
General  Grant  has  estab 
lished  his  headquarters  at 
the  crossing  of  the  turnpike 
and  the  Stevensburg  road,  his 
flag  waving  from  a  knoll 
west  of  the  road.  A  mile 
and  a  half  out  on  the  turn 
pike,  on  a  ridge,  is  Parker's 
store,  where,  early  in  the 
morning,  I  saw  long  lines  of 
rebel  infantry,  the  sunlight 
gleaming  from  bayonet  and 
gun-barrel. 

Before  the  contest  begins, 
let  us  go  up  to  the  old  Wil 
derness  tavern,  which  stands 
on  the  Stevensburg  plank 
road,  and  take  a  view  of  a 
portion  of  the  battle-field.  It  will  be  a  limited  view,  for  there  are  few 
open  spaces  in  the  Wilderness. 

From  the  tavern  you  look  west.  At  your  feet  is  a  brook,  flowing 
from  the  southwest,  and  another  small  stream  from  the  northwest,  join 
ing  their  waters  at  the  crossing  of  the  turnpike  and  the  plank  road. 
The  turnpike  rises  over  a  ridge  between  the  two  streams.  On  the  south 
slope  is  the  house  of  Major  Lacy,  owner  of  a  house  at  Falmouth,  used 
by  our  soldiers  after  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg.  It  is  a  beautiful 
view,  —  a  smooth  lawn  in  front  of  the  house,  meadows  green  with  the 
verdure  of  spring ;  beyond  the  meadows  are  hills  thickly  wooded,  tall 


MAJOR-GENERAL  GOUVERNEUR  K.  WARREX. 


FROM   THE   RAPIDAX   TO   THE   WILDERNESS.  341 

oaks,  and  pine  and  cedar  thickets.  On  the  right  hand  side  of  the  turn 
pike  the  ridge  is  more  broken,  and  also  thickly  set  with  small  trees  and 
bushes.  A  mile  and  a  half  out  from  the  crossing  of  the  two  roads  the 
ridge  breaks  down  into  a  ravine.  General  Lee  has  possession  of  the 
western  bank,  Grant  the  eastern.  It  is  such  a  mixture  of  woods,  under 
brush,  thickets,  ravines,  hills,  hollows,  and  knolls,  that  one  is  bewildered 
in  passing  through  it,  and  to  attempt  to  describe  would  be  a  complete 
bewilderment  to  writer  and  reader. 

But  General  Grant  has  been  compelled  to  make  this  ridge  his  right 
line  of  battle.  He  must  protect  his  trains,  which  are  still  coming  in  on 
the  Germanna  road. 

The  Sixth  Corps,  commanded  by  General  Sedgwick,  holds  the  right, 
covering  the  road  to  Germanna  Ford.  The  left  of  the  Third  Division 
reaches  the  turnpike,  where  it  connects  with  the  Fifth  Corps,  Warren's. 
Before  the  arrival  of  Burnside's  force,  one  division  of  the  Fifth  is  placed 
in  position  south  of  the  turnpike.  Now  leaving  a  wide  gap,  you  walk 
through  the  woods  towards  the  southeast,  and  two  miles  from  headquar 
ters  you  find  the  Second  Corps,  under  Hancock,  a  long  line  of  men  in 
the  thick  forest,  on  both  sides  of  the  Orange  plank  road. 

The  forenoon  of  the  5th  instant  was  devoted  to  taking  positions.  En 
gineers  rode  over  the  ground  and  examined  the  character  of  the  country. 
A  small  party  pushed  out  to  Parker's  store,  but  encountered  a  Confeder 
ate  column  advancing  ;  but  the  knowledge  thus  obtained  of  the  ground 
in  that  direction  was  of  great  value. 

Word  was  sent  to  General  Hancock,  who  had  orders  to  move  in 
direction  of  Spottsylvania,  that  Lee  was  taking  positions.  He  hastened 
to  make  connection  with  the  other  corps.  Had  he  not  moved  rapidly, 
Lee  would  have  obtained  possession  of  the  fork  of  the  two  plank  roads, 
the  Stevensburg  and  the  Orange  road,  which  would  have  been  a  serious 
mishap.  The  Confederate  advance  was  not  more  than  a  mile  distant 
when  Hancock  secured  it.  No  sooner  had  the  pickets  been  thrown  out, 
than  the  rattling  of  musketry  commenced  all  along  the  line.  About 
four  in  the  afternoon,  each  commander  began  to  feel  the  position  of  the 
other  by  advancing  brigades  on  the  right,  left,  and  centre.  An  exchange 
of  a  few  volleys  would  seemingly  satisfy  the  parties. 

It  had  been  the  practice  of  General  Lee  to  begin  and  close  a  day  with 
a  grand  fusillade.  In  this  battle  he  adhered  to  his  former  tactics,  by 
advancing  a  heavy  force  upon  our  right,  and  then,  when  the  contest  was 
at  its  height  in  that  direction,  attacked  on  the  left.  The  rolls  of  mus- 


342 


THE   BOYS   OP  '61. 


ketry  were  very  heavy  and  continuous  for  an  hour.  There  was  but  little 
opportunity  to  charge  bayonets.  It  was  a  close  contest  in  a  thick  wood, 
on  land  which  years  ago  was  turned  by  the  plough,  but  which,  having,  by 
thriftless  culture  incident  to  the  existence  of  servile  labour,  been  worn 
out,  now  bears  the  smallest  oaks,  hazels,  sassafras,  and  briers. 

Hostilities  ceased  at  night.       Each  commander  learned  enough  of  the 
other's  operations  to  make  dispositions  for  the  following  day.      Grant 

had  no  alterations  to 
make.  Lee  had  forced 
him  to  accept  battle 
there,  and  he  must  do 
the  best  he  could.  Long- 
street  arrived  in  the 
night,  and  was  placed 
against  Hancock,  on  the 
rebel  right,  or  rather  on 
the  right  centre,  over 
lapping  the  Second  and 
coming  against  a  portion 
of  the  Ninth  Corps, 
which  was  assigned  to 
the  left  centre.  Thus 
these  two  corps  and 
their  two  commanders 
met  again  in  deadly  con 
flict,  having  fought  at  the 
first  and  second  Bull  Run, 
South  Mountain,  Antie- 
tam,  and  Knoxville. 
General  Alexander  Hays,  in  the  front  line,  finding  that  he  was  out 
numbered,  sent  word  to  Hancock  that  he  must  have  reinforcements. 

"  Tell  him,"  said  Hancock  to  the  aid,  "  that  he  shall  have  a  fresh 
brigade  in  twenty  minutes." 

Twenty  minutes  !     An  age  to  those  who  see  their  comrades  falling,  - 
their  lines  growing  thinner.     Before  the  time  had  expired,  General  Hays 
was  carried  back  a  corpse ;  but  though  the  brave  man  had  fallen,  the 
troops  held  their  ground. 

Night  closed  over  the  scene.     Everybody  knew  that  the  contest  would 
be  renewed  in  the  morning.     Lee  began  the  attack  on  the  5th,  falling 


BRIGADIER -GENERAL    ALEXANDER    HAYS. 


FROM   THE  RAPIDAN  TO   THE  WILDERNESS. 


343 


like  a  thunderbolt  on  the  flank  of  Grant,  but  made  no  impression  on  the 
Union  lines,  —  not  moving  them  an  inch  from  their  chosen  positions. 

Grant  resolved  to  take  the  initiative  on  the  morning  of  the  6th,  and 
orders  were  accordingly  issued  for  a  general  attack  at  daybreak. 

Sedgwick  was  to  commence  on  the  right  at  five  o'clock,  but  Lee 
saved  him  the  trouble.  A.  P.  Hill  forestalled  the  movement  by  advanc 
ing  at  half-past  four.  The  enemy's  batteries  by  Parker's  store  sent  a 
half-dozen  shots  into  the  Union  lines  as  a  signal  for  the  beginning  of 
the  contest.  Then  came  a  slight  ripple  of  musketry,  then  a  roll, — long, 
deep,  heavy,  —  and  the  crash,  —  indescribable,  fearful  to  hear,  terrible 


to  think  of.  Fifty  thousand  muskets  were  flashing,  with  occasional 
cannon-shots,  mingled  with  shouts,  cheers,  and  hurrahs  from  the  Union 
lines,  and  yells  like  the  war-whoop  of  Indians,  —  wild,  savage  howls 
from  the  depths  of  the  tangled  jungle.  The  sun  rises  upon  a  cloudless 
sky.  The  air  becomes  sultry.  The  blood  of  the  combatants  is  at  fever 
heat.  There  are  bayonet-charges,  surgings  to  and  fro  of  the  opposing 
lines,  a  meeting  and  commingling,  like  waves  of  the  ocean,  sudden  up- 
springings  from  the  underbrush  of  divisions  stealthily  advanced.  There 
is  a  continuous  rattle,  with  intervening  rolls  deepening  into  long,  heavy 
swells,  the  crescendo  and  the  diminuendo  of  a  terrible  symphony,  rising 
to  thunder-tones,  to  crash  and  roar  indescribable. 

The  Ninth  Corps  during  the  day  was  brought  between  the  Fifth  and 
Second.  Divisions  were  moved  to  the  right,  to  the  left,  and  to  the 
centre,  during  the  two  days'  fight,  but  the  positions  of  the  corps 
remained  unchanged,  and  stood  as  represented  in  the  diagram. 


344 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Through  all  those  long  hours  of  conflict  there  was  patient  endurance 
in  front  of  the  enemy.  There  were  temporary  successes  and  reverses  on 
both  sides.  In  only  a  single  instance  was  there  permanent  advantage 


"  THE    SECOND    LINE    REMAINED    FIRM. 


to  Lee,  and  that  he  had  not  the  power  to  improve.  It  was  at  the  close 
of  the  contest  on  the  6th.  The  sun  had  gone  down,  and  twilight  was 
deepening  into  night.  The  wearied  men  of  Ricketts'  division  of  the 


FROM   THE   RAPIDAN  TO   THE   WILDERNESS.  345 

Sixth  Corps,  in  the  front  line  of  battle  on  the  right,  had  thrown  them 
selves  upon  the  ground.  Suddenly  there  was  a  rush  upon  their  flank. 
There  was  musketry,  blinding  flashes  from  cannon,  and  explosions  of 
shells.  The  line  which  had  stood  firmly  through  the  day  gave  way,  not 
because  it  was  overpowered,  but  because  it  was  surprised.  General 
Seymour  and  a  portion  of  his  brigade  were  taken  prisoners.  There  was 
a  partial  panic,  which  soon  subsided.  The  second  line  remained  firm, 
the  enemy  was  driven  back,  and  the  disaster  repaired  by  swinging  the 
Sixth  Corps  round  to  a  new  position,  covered  by  tile  reserve  artillery. 

On  the  morning  of  the  7th  the  pickets  reported  that  Lee  had  fallen 
back.  Reconnoitring  parties  said  that  he  was  throwing  up  entrench 
ments.  General  Grant  had  a  cigar  in  his  mouth  from  morning  till 
night.  I  saw  him  many  times  during  the  day,  deeply  absorbed  in 
thought.  He  rode  along  the  centre,  and  examined  the  Confederate  lines 
towards  Parker's  store.  At  times  a  shell  or  solid  shot  came  from  the 
enemy's  batteries  through  the  thick  forest  growth,  but  other  than  this 
there  was  but  little  fighting.  Grant  determined  to  make  a  push  for 
Spottsylvania,  and  put  his  army  between  Lee  and  Richmond.  By  noon 
the  trains  were  in  motion,  having  been  preceded  by  Sheridan  with  the 
cavalry,  followed  by  the  Ninth  Corps,  and  then  the  Fifth  on  a  parallel 
road.  But  Lee  had  the  shortest  line.  He  was  on  the  alert,  and  there 
was  a  simultaneous  movement  of  the  rebel  army  on  a  shorter  line. 

The  Second,  Fifth,  and  Sixth  Corps  took  the  Brock  road,  while  the 
Ninth,  with  the  trains,  moved  by  Chancellorsville,  over  the  battle-ground 
of  the  preceding  summer,  where  the  bones  of  those  who  fell  in  that 
struggle  were  bleaching  unburied  in  the  summer  air. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  COLD  HARBOUR. 

IT  was  eleven  o'clock  at  night  when,  sleeping  beneath  the  pines  at 
Hancock's  headquarters,  I  was  awakened  by  the  tramping  of  horses. 
Springing  to  my  feet  and  leaping  into  the  saddle,  I  rode  with  Generals 
Grant  and  Meade  and  their  staffs  at  a  break-neck  speed  through  the 
woods,  towards  Todd's  farm,  a  place  of  two  or  three  houses  and  a 
country  store. 

Twice  during  the  ride  we  ran  into  the  rebel  pickets,  and  were 
compelled  to  take  by-paths  through  fields  and  thickets.  General  Grant 
rode  at  a  break-neck  speed.  How  exciting!  The  sudden  flashing  of 
rebel  muskets  in  front,  the  whiz  of  the  minie  projectile  over  our  heads, 
the  quick  halt  and  right  about  face,  —  our  horses  stumbling  over  fallen 
timber  and  stumps,  the  clanking  of  sabres,  the  clattering  of  hoofs,  the 
plunge  into  brambles,  the  tension  of  every  nerve,  the  strain  upon  all 
the  senses,  the  feeling  of  relief  when  we  are  once  more  in  the  road,  and 
then  the  gallop  along  the  narrow  way,  beneath  the  dark  pines  of  the 
forest,  till  brought  to  a  halt  by  the  sudden  challenge  from  our  own 
sentinel !  It  is  a  fast  life  that  one  leads  at  such  a  time. 

u  Where  are  you  going  ? "  was  the  question  of  a  cavalryman,  as 
we  halted  a  moment. 

"  To  Spottsylvania." 

"  I  reckon  you  will  have  a  scrimmage  before  you  get  there,"  said  he. 

"Why?" 

"  Well,  nothing  in  particular,  except  there  are  forty  or  fifty  thousand 
rebs  in  front  of  you.  Sheridan  has  had  a  tough  time  of  it,  and  1 
reckon  there  is  more  work  to  be  done." 

We  pushed  on  and  reached  Todd's  at  one  o'clock  on  Sunday  morning. 
The  roads  were  full  of  cavalry,  also  the  fields  and  woods.  Sheridan 
had  been  fighting  several  hours,  with  Fitz  Lee.  The  wounded  were 
being  brought  in.  Surgeons  were  at  work.  In  the  field,  a  short 
distance  from  the  spot,  the  pickets  were  still  firing  shots.  The  rebels 
were  retiring,  and  Sheridan's  men,  having  won  the  field,  were  throwing 

346 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD  HARBOUR. 


347 


themselves  upon  the  ground  and  dropping  off  to  sleep  as  unconcernedly 
as  when  seeking  rest  in  the  calm  repose  and  silence  of  their  far-distant 
homes. 


SHERIDAN'S  SKIRMISHERS. 


Fastening  our  horses  to  the  front -yard  fence  of  Todd's,  making  a 
pillow  of  our  saddles,  wrenching  off  the  palings  for  a  bed  to  keep  our 
bones  from  the  ground,  wrapping  our  blankets  around  us,  we  were  sound 


348  THE  BOYS   OP  '61. 

asleep  in  three  minutes,  undisturbed  by  the  tramping  of  the  passing 
troops,  the  jar  of  the  artillery,  the  rumble  of  the  ammunition  wagons, 
the  shouts  of  the  soldiers,  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded,  and  groans 
of  the  dying. 

At  sunrise  the  headquarters  of  the  army  were  removed  to  Piney 
Grove  Church.  No  bell  called  the  worshippers  of  the  parish  to  its 
portal  on  that  Sabbath  morning,  but  other  tones  were  vibrating  the  air. 
The  Fifth  Corps  had  come  in  collision  with  the  enemy,  and  while  the 
rear-guard  of  the  Army  were  firing  their  last  shots  in  the  Wilderness, 
the  cannonade  was  reopening  at  Spottsylvania. 

The  day  was  intensely  hot.  I  was  wearied  by  the  events  of  the 
week,  —  the  hard  riding,  the  want  of  sleep,  .the  series  of  battles,  —  and, 
instead  of  riding  out  to  the  field,  enjoyed  luxurious  repose  beneath  the 
apple-trees,  fragrant  with  blossoms,  and  listened  to  the  strange  Sabbath 
symphony,  the  humming  of  bees,  the  songs  of  the  birds,  the  roll  of 
musketry,  and  the  cannonade. 

The  Second  Division,  Eobinson's,  and  the  Fourth,  Cutler's  (after  the 
loss  of  Wadsworth,  killed  at  the  Wilderness),  were  engaged.  Baxter's 
brigade  of  Robinson's  division  was  thrown  forward  to  ascertain  the 
position  of  the  enemy.  Their  advance  brought  on  the  battle.  The 
Sixth  Corps  was  moved  to  the  left  of  Warren's  on  the  Piney  Church 
road,  and  was  placed  in  supporting  distance.  In  this  first  engagement 
Robinson  was  badly  wounded  in  the  leg. 

The  Second  Corps  having  filed  through  the  woods,  after  a  hot  and 
dusty  march,  came  up  behind  the  Fifth  and  Sixth.  I  took  a  ride  along 
the  lines  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  Fifth  was  moving  slowly  forward, 
over  undulations  and  through  pine  thickets,  —  a  long  line  of  men  in 
blue,  picking  their  way,  now  through  dense  underbrush,  in  a  forest  of 
moaning  pines,  now  stepping  over  a  sluggish  stream,  with  briers,  hazel, 
thorn-bushes,  and  alders  impeding  every  step,  and  now  emerging  into  an 
old  field  where  the  thriftless  farmers  had  turned  the  shallow  soil  for 
spring  planting. 

There  had  been  a  lull  in  the  cannonade,  but  it  commenced  again.  It 
was,  as  before,  a  spirited  contest,  which  lasted  half  an  hour.  Warren 
pressed  steadily  on  and  drove  the  Confederates  from  their  advanced 
position,  forcing  them  to  retire  across  the  creek,  but  losing  several 
hundred  men  before  he  dislodged  them. 

Reaching  an  opening  in  the  forest,  I  came  upon  Hart's  plantation,  a 
collection  of  negro  huts  and  farm  buildings,  —  a  lovely  spot,  where  the 


FKOM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD   HARBOUR. 


349 


spring  wheat  was  already  rolling  in  green  waves  in  the  passing  breeze. 
Looking  south  over  Po  Creek,  I  could  see  the  Catharpen  road  lined  with 
horse  and  footmen,  and  could  hear  in  the  intervals  of  silence  the  rumble 
of  wagons.  A  cloud  of  dust  rose  above  the  forest.  Were  the  rebels 
retreating,  or  were  they  receiving  reinforcements  ?  General  Grant  came 


BREVET    MAJOR-GENERAL    JOHN    C.    ROBINSON. 

down  and  looked  at  them.  The  rebel  artillerists  near  the  court-house 
must  have  discovered  us,  for  a  half-dozen  cannon-shot  came  ringing 
through  the  air,  plunging  into  the  newly  ploughed  corn-field  and  the 
clover-land,  knee-deep  with  luxuriant  grass. 

On  Monday  morning  it  was  found  that  Lee's  whole  army  was  at  Spott- 
sylvania ;  and  as  our  skirmishers  were  deployed  to  ascertain  the  position 
of  the  enemy,  it  was  discovered  that  rebels  occupied  all  the  ground  in 


350  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

front.  General  Grant  did  not  at  first  think  Lee  would  make  a  de'tour  of 
his  whole  force  from  a  direct  line  to  Richmond  ;  he  thought  it  must  be 
only  detachments  of  men  which  had  been  thrown  in  his  way ;  but  when 
he  discovered  what  Lee's  intentions  were,  he  prepared  to  accept  battle. 
Word  was  sent  to  General  Burnside  to  take  position  on  the  extreme  left. 
The  Second  Corps,  which  had  been  in  rear  of  the  Fifth,  was  swung  to 
the  right,  while  the  Sixth  was  deflected  toward  the  Ninth.  While  these 
dispositions  were  being  made,  the  skirmishing  and  cannonade  were 
never  intermitted  for  an  instant.  A  pontoon  train  was  sent  around  to 
the  right,  to  be  used  by  Hancock.  A  battery  was  placed  in  position  at 
Hart's  plantation,  and  its  rifle-shot  and  shells  interrupted  the  tide  of 
travel  on  the  Catharpen  road.  Riding  down  to  the  front  of  Hancock's 
corps,  I  found  Birney,  who,  with  the  Third  Division,  held  the  extreme 
right,  and  had  already  pushed  far  over  toward  the  Catharpen  road. 

Gibbon's  division  was  in  the  centre,  and  Barlow's  was  on  the  left, 
occupying,  in  part,  ground  which  the  Fifth  had  held  the  night  previous. 
It  was  nearly  night,  and  the  conflict  was  deepening.  The  day  had  been 
intensely  hot,  but,  as  the  coolness  of  evening  came  on,  both  parties 
addressed  themselves  to  the  encounter.  Barlow  marched  over  undulating 
pasture-lands,  through  fringes  of  forest,  into  a  meadow,  across  it,  and 
into  the  dark  pines  beyond.  Taking  a  favorable  stand  near  a  deserted 
farmhouse,  by  the  Piney  Church  road,  I  could  see  the  dark  lines  move 
steadily  on.  Below  me,  on  a  hillock,  were  Hancock  and  staff  directing 
movements.  A  half-dozen  batteries  were  in  position  close  by.  One,  the 
Third  Massachusetts,  was  sending  its  shells  over  the  heads  of  our  men 
into  the  woods  beyond  the  meadow.  Mounting  the  breastworks,  which 
had  been  thrown  up  at  this  spot,  I  could  see  the  orchard  where  the  Con 
federate  riflemen  were  lying.  There  was  the  sharp,  shrill  ringing  of  the 
minie  bullets  whistling  through  the  air,  and  at  times  a  lurid  sheet  of 
flame  from  a  brigade  pouring  in  its  volleys.  There  was  the  flash,  the 
cloud  of  dust  wherever  the  ragged  iron  tore  its  way,  and  the  deafening 
report.  I  gladly  availed  myself  of  whatever  protection  the  breastwork 
afforded,  although  a  solid  shot  would  have  passed  through  the  slight 
embankment  as  readily  as  a  stone  could  be  hurled  through  chaff.  The 
chances  were  as  one  to  several  thousand  of  my  being  hit,  but  it  is  the 
one  chance  which  makes  a  person  wish  he  were  somewhere  else.  The 
Second  Corps  was  smartly  assailed,  but  stood  their  ground  and  became 
assailants  in  turn,  not  because  they  obeyed  orders,  but  from  the  impulse 
of  the  men,  who  needed  no  urging.  It  was  a  remarkable  feature.  The 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD  HAHBOITR. 


351 


men  in  that  contest  fought  because  they  wanted  to.  Gibbons  and  Birney 
swung  like  a  double  -  hinged  door  upon  Longstreet's  left  flank  and 
obtained  possession  of  the  ground  which  the  enemy  occupied  at  the 
beginning  of  the  engagement. 

It  became  evident  on  Tuesday  morning  that  General  Lee  had  chosen 
Spottsylvania  as  a  place  for  a  trial  of  strength.  Preparations  were 
accordingly  made  for  the  work.  General  Grant's  wounded  impeded  his 
movements.  He  decided  to  send  them  to  Fredericksburg.  All  who 
could  walk  were  started  on  foot.  Those  who  could  not,  but  who  did  not 
need  ambulances,  were  placed  in  empty  wagons.  The  long  procession 
took  its  winding  way,  and  other  thousands  of  mangled  forms  were 
brought  in  to  fill  the  empty  places.  It  was  a  sad  sight.  It  made  me 
sick  at  heart,  and  weary  of  war,  and  how  much  more  sick  and  weary 
when  I  thought  of  the  great  iniquity  which  had  caused  it. 

The  relative  positions  of  the  two  armies  will  be  seen  from  the  follow 
ing  diagram : 


SPOTTSYLYANIA. 


At  daybreak  the  cannonade  recommenced,  Grant's  guns  coming  first 
into  play.  The  Confederates  for  a  while  remained  in  silent  indifference ; 
but  as  continued  teasing  rouses  a  wild  beast's  anger,  so  at  length  they 
replied. 

The  air  was  calm,  and  the  reverberation  rolled  far  over  the  forest. 
There  was  constant  skirmishing  through  the  forenoon.  General  Grant 
rode  along  the  lines,  inspected  the  position,  and  issued  orders  for  a 
general  advance  at  five  o'clock ;  but  Lee  took  the  initiative,  and  through 
the  afternoon  the  battle  raged  with  exceeding  fierceness. 

There   was   nothing   at   Spottsylvania   worthy   of   contention,  —  no 


352  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

mountain  pass  or  deep-running  river  had  come  out  to  meet  him  on  that 
spot.  Lee  had  the  advantage  of  position  and  was  able  to  concentrate 
his  forces.  It  was  about  one  o'clock  when  Longstreet  began  to  press 
Hancock.  There  was  a  hot  engagement  for  an  hour,  principally  by 
Birney's  division ;  but  failing  to  move  Birncy,  an  attempt  was  made 
to  pry  open  still  wider  the  joint  between  the  Second  and  Fifth  Corps. 

The  battle  was  fought  in  the  forest,  in  the  marshes  along  the  Ny,  in 
ravines,  in  pine  thickets  densely  shaded  with  the  dark  evergreens  that 
shut  out  the  rays  of  the  noonday  sun,  in  open  fields,  where  rebel  bat 
teries  had  full  sweep  and  play,  with  shell,  and  grape,  and  canister,  from 
entrenched  positions  on  the  hills. 

During  a  lull  in  the  strife  I  visited  the  hospitals.  Suddenly  the 
battle  recommenced  in  greater  fury.  The  wounded  began  to  come  in  at 
a  fearful  rate.  The  battle  was  drawing  nearer.  Shells  were  streaming 
past  the  hospitals.  There  were  signs  of  disaster. 

"  Are  they  driving  us  ?"  was  the  eager  inquiry  of  the  wounded. 

While  the  storm  was  at  its  height,  a  stalwart  soldier,  who  had  just 
risen  from  the  amputating  table,  where  his  left  arm,  torn  to  shreds  by 
a  cannon-shot,  had  been  severed  above  the  elbow,  leaning  against  the 
tent-pole,  sang  the  song  he  often  had  sung  in  camp,— 

"  The  Union  forever  !  Hurrah,  boys  !  hurrah  1 
Down  with  the  traitor,  up  with  the  star ; 
While  we  rally  round  the  flag,  boys,  rally  once  again, 
Shouting  the  battle-cry  of  freedom  !  " 

His  wounded  comrades  heard  it,  and  joined  in  the  chorus,  raising 
their  arms,  swinging  their  caps,  and  cheering  the  flag  they  loved.  It  is 
ono  of  memory's  fadeless  pictures.  Is  it  a  wonder  that  the  recollection 
of  that  scene  sometimes  fills  my  eyes  with  tears? 

The  contest  all  along  the  line  was  terrific.  Even  now,  over  all  the 
intervening  time  and  distance,  I  seem  to  hear  the  unceasing  rattle  and 
roll  of  musketry  and  cannon,  the  cheer  of  the  combatants,  the  tramping 
of  horses,  the  explosion  of  shells,  the  shriek  of  the  rifled  projectile,  the 
crash  through  the  trees.  It  goes  on  hour  after  hour.  The  ranks  are 
thinning.  The  men  with  stretchers  bring  in  their  bleeding  burdens,  and 
lay  them  gently  upon  the  ground. 

It  is  past  seven  o'clock.  The  shades  of  evening  are  falling.  The  hill 
side  in  front  of  the  Sixth  Corps  is  aflame.  While  the  uproar  is  wildest 
there  is  a  cheer,  sharper  and  louder  than  the  din  of  the  conflict.  It  is 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO    COLD   HARBOUR.  353 

not  the  savage  war-cry  of  the  enemy,  but  a  buoyant  shout.  Into  the 
storm  sweeps  the  Vermont  brigade,  with  bayonets  firmly  set,  leaping 
over  the  rebel  works,  and  gathering  hundreds  of  prisoners  from  Dale's 
brigade  of  Confederates.  Ewell  poured  in  reinforcements  to  strengthen 
his  line  and  regain  his  lost  work,  which  was  stubbornly  held  by  the 
Second  Vermont.  Far  in  advance  of  the  main  line  lay  that  regiment, 
pouring  a  deadly  fire  upon  the  enemy.  General  Wright  (in  command 
after  Sedgwick's  death)  sent  to  have  the  regiment  withdrawn. 

"  We  don't  want  to  go  back  !  Give  us  rations  and  ammunition,  and 
we  '11  hold  it  for  six  months  if  you  want  us  to,"  was  the  reply. 

General  Wright  rode  to  General  Grant.  "  What  shall  I  do  ? "  he 
asked. 

"  Pile  in  the  men  and  hold  it.  "  was  the  answer. 

General  Wright  returned,  but  meanwhile  a  subordinate  officer  had 
ordered  them  to  retire.  They  were  loath  to  give  up  what  they  had  won 
so  gloriously. 

General  Rice,  commanding  a  brigade  in  the  Fifth  Corps,  was  wounded, 
and  borne  to  the  rear.  The  surgeon  laid  down  his  knife  after  removing 
the  shattered  limb,  and  stood  beside  him  to  soothe  with  tender  words  in 
the  last  dread  hour  which  was  coining  on  apace.  The  sufferer  could 
hear  the  swelling  tide  of  battle,  the  deepening  rolls  like  waves  upon  the 
ocean  shore.  His  pain  was  intense. 

"  Turn  me  over,"  said  he,  faintly. 

«  Which  way  ?  " 

"  Let  me  die  with  my  face  to  the  enemy ! " 

They  were  his  last  words.  A  short  struggle  and  all  was  ended.  A 
Christian  patriot  had  finished  his  work  on  earth,  and  was  numbered 
with  the  heroic  dead. 

It  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  I  dismounted  from 
my  horse  at  the  headquarters  of  General  Grant.  He  was  sitting  on  a 
camp-chair  smoking  a  cigar.  The  only  other  person  present  was  Hon 
orable  E.  B.  Washburne,  his  most  intimate  friend,  who  had  been 
instrumental  in  obtaining  General  Grant's  appointment  as  Lieutenant- 
General.  There  were  times  when  the  commander-in-chief  was  reticent 
on  all  subjects,  but  there  were  also  times  when  he  gave  full  expression 
to  his  thoughts.  I  asked  if  he  had  anything  which  I  might  transmit  to 
the  people  through  the  press,  which  was  kindly  given  in  regard  to  the 
movements.  He  said,  in  addition  :  «  We  have  had  hard  fighting  to-day, 
and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  have  not  accomplished  much.  We  have  lost  a 


354  THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

good  many  men,  and  I  suppose  I  shall  be  blamed  for  it."  He  was  silent 
a  moment  and  added  :  "I  do  not  know  of  any  way  to  put  down  this 
Rebellion  and  restore  the  authority  of  the  Government  except  by  fight 
ing,  and  fighting  means  that  men  must  be  killed.  If  the  people  of  this 
country  expect  that  the  war  can  be  conducted  to  a  successful  issue  in 
any  other  way  than  by  fighting,  they  must  get  somebody  other  than 
myself  to  command  the  army."  After  another  silence  he  detailed  the 
general  plan  he  had  formulated  for  Sherman  towards  Atlanta ;  that 
Banks  had  been  directed  to  return  from  the  Red  River  and  join 
General  Comby  at  New  Orleans,  and  together  move  on  Mobile,  but 
the  failure  of  the  Red  River  movement  had  upset  his  plans  in  that 
direction.  General  Meade  rode  up,  and  courtesy  required  that  I  should 
at  once  retire. 

The  following  morning  saw  me  again  at  headquarters  ready  to  accom 
pany  Mr.  Washburne  to  Washington,  who  was  to  go  on  important  busi 
ness.  We  were  to  have  a  special  steamer  from  Aquia  Creek.  We  were 
sitting  on  our  horses  waiting  for  the  despatches. 

"  Have  you  any  word  to  send  to  the  President  or  the  Secretary  of 
War  ?  "  Mr.  Washburne  asked. 

"  I  will  send  a  brief  note,"  General  Grant  replied.  A  few  minutes 
later  he  handed  Mr.  Washburne  a  letter.  Little  did  we  think  it  con 
tained  one  sentence  that  would  thrill  the  hearts  of  every  loyal  citizen : 
"  I  am  now  sending  back  to  Belle  Plain  all  my  wagons  for  a  fresh 
supply  of  provisions,  and  I  propose  to  fight  it  out  on  this  line  if  it  takes 
all  summer." 

Before  getting  back  to  the  army  an  important  movement  had  been 
made  by  the  Second  Corps  in  the  night  to  the  farm  of  Mr.  Londron  and 
a  charge  at  what  is  now  known  as  the  u  Bloody  Angle." 

The  early  dawn  of  Thursday,  the  12th,  beheld  the  Second  Corps  in 
motion,  —  not  to  flank  the  enemy,  but  moving,  with  fixed  bayonets, 
straight  on  towards  his  entrenchments.  Barlow's  and  Birney's  divisions 
in  columns  of  battalions,  doubled  on  the  centre,  to  give  strength  and 
firmness,  led  the  assault.  They  move  silently  through  the  forest, 
through  the  ravine  in  front  of  them,  up  to  their  own  skirmish-line, 
past  it,  no  longer  marching,  but  running,  dashing  on  with  enthusiasm 
thrilling  every  nerve.  They  sweep  away  the  rebel  picket-line  as  if  it 
were  a  cobweb.  On !  into  the  entrenchments,  with  a  hurrah  which 
startles  the  soldiers  of  both  armies  from  their  morning  slumbers. 
Major -General  Johnson  and  Brigadier- General  Stewart,  and  three 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD   HARBOUR.  355 

thousand  men  of  EwelPs  division  are  taken  prisoners,  eighteen  can 
non,  and  twenty-two  standards  captured. 

It  was  the  work  of  five  minutes, — as  sudden  as  the  swoop  of  an 
eagle.  Then  the  uproar  of  the  day  began.  The  second  line  of  the 
enemy's  works  was  assaulted ;  but,  exasperated  by  their  losses,  the 
rebels  fought  fiercely.  The  Ninth  Corps  was  moved  up  from  the  left 
to  support  the  Second.  Longs treet,  on  the  other  hand,  was  brought 
over  to  help  Ewell.  The  Fifth  and  Sixth  became  partially  engaged. 
There  were  charges  and  counter  charges.  Positions  were  gained  and 
lost.  From  morning  till  night  the  contest  raged  on  the  right,  in  the 
centre,  and  on  the  left,  swaying  to  and  fro  over  the  undulations,  and 
through  the  ravines.  It  was  a  battle  of  fourteen  hours'  duration,  —  in 
severity,  in  unflinching  determination,  in  obstinacy,  not  exceeded  by  any 
during  the  war.  Between  forty  and  fifty  pieces  of  artillery  were  at  one 
time  in  the  hands  of  General  Hancock  ;  but  owing  to  the  difficulties  of 
removal,  and  the  efforts  of  the  enemy,  he  could  secure  only  eighteen. 
During  the  day  Grant  advanced  his  lines  a  mile  towards  the  court 
house,  and  repulsed  Lee  in  all  his  counter  attacks. 

During  the  lull  in  the  strife  at  Spottsylvania  I  spent  a  day  in  Fred- 
ericksburg,  visiting  the  hospitals. 

The  city  was  a  vast  hospital ;  churches,  public  buildings,  private  dwel 
lings,  stores,  chambers,  attics,  basements,  all  were  full.  There  were 
thousands  upon  the  sidewalk.  All  day  long  the  ambulances  had  been 
arriving  from  the  field.  There  were  but  few  wounded  left  at  the  front, 
those  only  whom  to  remove  would  be  certain  death. 

A  red  flag  had  been  flung  out  at  the  Sanitary  Commission  rooms,  —  a 
white  one  at  the  rooms  of  the  Christian  Commission.  There  were  three 
hundred  volunteer  nurses  in  attendance.  The  Sanitary  Commission  had 
fourteen  wagons  bringing  supplies  from  Belle  Plain.  The  Christian 
Commission  had  less  transportation  facilities,  but  in  devotion,  in  hard 
work,  in  patient  effort,  it  was  the  compeer  of  its  more  bountifully  sup 
plied  neighbour.  The  nurses  were  divided  into  details,  some  for  day 
service,  some  for  night  work.  Each  State  had  its  Relief  Committee. 

How  patient  the  brave  fellows  were !  Not  a  word  of  complaint,  but 
thanks  for  the  slightest  favour.  There  was  a  lack  of  crutches.  I  saw 
an  old  soldier  of  the  California  regiment,  who  fought  with  the  lamented 
Baker  at  Ball's  Bluff,  and  who  had  been  in  more  than  twenty  battles, 
hobbling  about  with  the  arms  of  a  settee  nailed  to  strips  of  board.  His 
regiment  was  on  its  way  home,  its  three  years  of  service  having  expired. 


356  THE   BOYS    OF    '61. 

It  was  reduced  to  a  score  or  two  of  weather-beaten,  battle-scarred  vet 
erans.  The  disabled  comrade  could  hardly  keep  back  the  tears  as  he  saw 
them  pass  down  the  street.  "  Few  of  us  left.  The  bones  of  the  boys 
are  on  every  battle-field  where  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  has  fought," 
said  he. 

There  was  the  sound  of  the  pick  and  spade  in  the  church-yard,  a 
heaving  up  of  new  earth,  a  digging  of  trenches,  not  for  defence  against 
the  enemy,  but  for  the  last  resting-place  of  departed  heroes.  There  they 
lie,  each  wrapped  in  his  blanket,  the  last  bivouac !  For  them  there  is 
no  more  war,  no  charges  into  the  thick,  leaden  rain-drops,  no  more 
hurrahs,  no  more  cheering  for  the  dear  old  flag !  They  have  fallen,  but 
the  victory  is  theirs,  —  theirs  the  roll  of  eternal  honour.  Side  by  side, 
men  from  Massachusetts,  from  Pennsylvania,  and  from  Wisconsin, 
from  all  the  States,  resting  in  one  common  grave.  Peace  to  them ! 
Blessings  on  the  dear  ones,  wives,  mothers,  children  whom  they  have 
left  behind  ! 

Go  into  the  hospitals  ;  armless,  legless  men,  wounds  of  every  descrip 
tion.  Men  on  the  floor,  on  the  hard  seats  of  church-pews,  lying  in  one 
position  all  day,  unable  to  move  till  the  nurse,  going  the  rounds,  gives 
them  aid.  They  must  wait  till  their  food  comes.  Some  must  be  fed 
with  a  spoon,  for  they  are  as  helpless  as  little  children. 

"  Oh,  that  we  could  get  some  straw  for  the  brave  fellows ! "  said  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Kimball,  of  the  Christian  Commission.  He  had  wandered 
about  town,  searching  for  the  article. 

u  There  is  none  to  be  had.  We  shall  have  to  send  to  Washington  for 
it,"  said  the  surgeon  in  charge. 

"  Straw  !  I  remember  two  stacks,  four  miles  out  on  the  Spottsyl- 
vania  road.  I  saw  them  last  night  as  I  galloped  in  from  the  front." 

Armed  with  a  requisition  from  the  Provost  -  Marshal  to  seize  two 
stacks  of  straw,  with  two  wagons  driven  by  freedmen,  accompanied  by 
four  Christian  Commission  delegates,  away  we  went  across  the  battle 
field  of  December,  fording  Hazel  Run,  gaining  the  heights,  and  reaching 
the  straw  stacks  owned  by  Rev.  Mr.  Owen,  a  bitter  Secessionist. 

"  By  whose  authority  do  you  take  my  property  ?  " 

"  The  Provost-Marshal,  sir." 

"  Are  you  going  to  pay  me  for  it  ?  " 

"You  must  see  the  Provost -Marshal,  sir.  If  you  are  a  loyal  man, 
and  will  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  doubtless  you  will  get  your  pay 
when  we  have  put  down  the  Rebellion." 


FKOM    SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO   COLD  HARBOUR.  357 

"It  is  pretty  hard.  My  children  are  just  ready  to  starve.  I  have 
nothing  for  them  to  eat,  and  you  come  to  take  my  property  without 
paying  for  it." 

"  Yes,  sir,  war  is  hard.  You  must  remember,  sir,  that  there  are 
thousands  of  wounded  men,  —  your  rebel  wounded  as  well  as  ours.  If 
your  children  are  on  the  point  of  starving,  those  men  are  on  the  point  of 
dying.  We  must  have  the  straw -for  them.  What  we  don't  take  to 
night  we  will  get  in  the  morning.  Meanwhile,  sir,  if  anybody  attempts 
to  take  it,  please  say  to  them  that  it  is  for  the  hospital,  and  they  can't 
have  it." 

Thus,  with  wagons  stuffed,  we  leave  Rev.  Mr.  Owen  and  return  to 
make  glad  the  hearts  of  several  thousand  men.  Oh,  how  they  thank  us  ! 

"  Did  you  get  it  for  me  ?     God  bless  you,  sir." 

It  is  evening.  Thousands  of  soldiers,  just  arrived  from  Washington, 
have  passed  through  the  town  to  take  their  places  in  the  front.  The 
hills  around  are  white  with  innumerable  tents. 

A  band  is  playing  lively  airs  to  cheer  the  wounded  in  the  hospitals.  I 
have  been  looking  in  to  see  the  sufferers.  Two  or  three  have  gone  to 
their  long  home.  They  will  need  no  more  attention.  A  surgeon  is  at 
work  upon  a  ghastly  wound,  taking  up  the  arteries.  An  attendant  is 
pouring  cold  water  upon  a  swollen  limb.  In  the  Episcopal  church  a 
nurse  is  bolstering  up  a  wounded  officer  in  the  area  behind  the  altar. 

There  are  earnest  supplications  that  God  will  bless  them  ;  that  they 
may  have  patience  ;  that  Jesus  will  pillow  their  heads  upon  His  breast, 
relieve  their  sufferings,  soothe  their  sorrows,  wipe  away  all  their  tears, 
heal  their  wounds ;  that  He  will  remember  the  widow  and  the  fatherless, 
far  away,  moaning  for  the  loved  and  lost. 

Another  hymn,  - 

"  Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul, 
Let  me  to  thy  bosom  fly," 

and  the  delegates  return  to  their  work  of  mercy. 

At  Spottsylvania  there  were  constant  skirmishing  and  artillery-firing 
through  the  13th,  and  a  moving  of  the  army  from  the  north  to  the  east 
of  the  Court  House.  A  rain  storm  set  in.  The  roads  became  heavy, 
and  a  contemplated  movement  —  a  sudden  flank  attack  —  was  neces 
sarily  abandoned. 

There  was  a  severe  skirmish  on  the  14th,  incessant  picket-firing  on  the 
15th,  and  on  the  16th  another  engagement  all  along  the  line,  —  not 


358 


THE   BOYS  OF   '61. 


fought  with  the  fierceness  of  that  of  the  12th,  but  lasting  through  the 
forenoon,  and  resulting  in  the  taking  of  a  line  of  rifle-pits  from  the 
enemy. 

On  Wednesday,  the  18th,  there  was  an  assault  upon  Lee's  outer  line 
of  works.  Two  lines  of  rifle-pits  were  carried  ;  but  an  impassable  abatis 
prevented  farther  advance,  and  after  a  six  hours'  struggle  the  troops 
were  withdrawn. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  19th,  Ewell  gained  the  rear  of  Grant's  right 
flank,  and  came  suddenly  upon  Tyler's  division  of  heavy  artillery,  armed 
as  infantry,  just  arrived  upon  the  field.  Though  surprised,  they  held 
the  enemy  in  check,  forced  him  back,  and,  with  aid  from  the  Second 
Corps,  compelled  him  to  retreat,  with  great  loss.  The  attack  was  made 
to  cover  Lee's  withdrawal  to  the  North  Anna.  His  troops  were  already 
on  the  march. 

Grant  was  swift  to  follow. 

It  is  a  two  days'  march  from  Spottsylvania  to  the  North  Anna.      The 


crossings  of  the  Mattapony  were  held  by  rebel  cavalry,  which  was 
quickly  driven.  Then  came  the  gallant  crossing  of  the  Fifth  Corps  at 
Jericho  Ford,  the  irresistible  charge  of  Birney  and  Barlow  of  the 
Second  Corps  at  Taylor's  Bridge,  the  sweeping  in  of  five  hundred 
prisoners,  the  severe  engagements  lasting  three  days,  —  all  memorable 
events,  worthy  of  prominence  in  a  full  history  of  the  campaign. 

The  North  Anna  is  a  rapid  stream,  with  high  banks.  East  of  Taylor's 
bridge,  towards  Sexton's  Junction,  there  is  an  extensive  swamp,  but 
westward  the  country  is  rolling.  It  was  supposed  that  Lee  would  make 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO    COLD   HARBOUR.  361 

a  stubborn  resistance  at  the  crossings,  but  at  Jericho  Warren  found 
only  a  few  pickets  upon  the  southern  bank.  A  pontoon  was  laid  and 
two  divisions  sent  over  ;  but  moving  towards  the  railroad  a  mile,  they 
encountered  Hood's  and  Pickett's  divisions  of  Ewell's  corps.  The 
cannonade  was  heavy  and  the  musketry  sharp,  mainly  between  Cutler's 
command  and  Ewell's,  lasting  till  dark. 

It  is  about  two  miles  from  Jericho  crossing  to  the  railroad,  the  point 
for  which  the  right  wing  was  aiming. 

«  I  reckon  that  our  troops  did  n't  expect  you  to  come  this  way,"  said 
Mr.  Quarles,  a  citizen  residing  on  the  north  bank,  with  whom  I  found 
accommodation  for  the  night. 

"  I  suppose  you  did  n't  expect  Grant  to  get  this  side  of  the  Wilder- 

Q  91 

ness  : 

"  We  heard  that  he  was  retreating  towards  Frederick sburg,"  was  the 

response. 

He  was  the  owner  of  a  sawmill.  Timber  was  wanted  for  the  con 
struction  of  a  bridge.  His  mill  was  out  of  repair,  but  there  were  men 
in  the  Union  army  accustomed  to  run  sawmills,  and  an  hour  was 
sufficient  to  put  the  machinery  in  order  for  the  manufacture  of  lumber. 
It  was  amusing  to  see  the  soldiers  lay  down  their  guns,  take  up  the 
crowbar,  roll  the  logs  into  the  mill,  adjust  the  saw,  hoist  the  gate,  and 
sit  upon  the  log  while  the  saw  was  cutting  its  way.  The  owner  of  the 
mill  looked  on  in  disgust,  as  his  lumber  was  thus  freely  handled. 

In  the  first  advance  from  Jericho  bridge,  the  force  was  repulsed. 
The  troops  of  Ewell's  command  came  on  with  confidence,  to  drive  the 
retreating  troops  into  the  river ;  but  Warren  had  taken  the  precaution 
to  place  his  smooth-bore  guns  on  a  hillock,  south  of  the  stream,  while 
his  rifled  pieces  were  on  the  north  side,  in  position  to  give  a  cross-fire 
with  the  smooth-bores.  When  the  Confederates  came  within  reach  of 
this  concentrated  fire  they  were  almost  instantly  checked.  It  was  no 
time  to  rush  on,  or  to  stand  still  and  deliberate ;  they  fled,  uncovering 
the  railroad,  to  which  the  Sixth  advanced,  tearing  up  the  track  and 
burning  the  depot.  In  the  centre,  the  Ninth  Corps  had  a  severe  fight, 
resulting  in  considerable  loss. 

It  is  two  miles  from  Jericho  bridge  to  Carmel  Church,  which  stands 
in  a  beautiful  grove  of  oaks.  While  the  troops  were  resting  beneath 
the  trees,  waiting  for  the  order  to  move,  a  chaplain  entered  the  church 
and  proposed  to  hold  religious  service. 

The  soldiers  manifested  their  pleasure,  kneeled  reverently  during  the 


362  THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 

prayer,    and    listened   with    tearful    eyes    to   the   exhortations   which 
followed. 

It  was  inspiring  to  hear  them  sing,  — 

"  Come,  sing  to  me  of  heaven, 

When  I  'm  about  to  die ; 
Sing  songs  of  holy  ecstasy, 
To  waft  my  soul  on  high." 

At  dark  on  the  evening  of  the  25th  of  May,  I  rode  along  the  lines 
of  the  Second  Corps  to  take  a  look  at  the  Confederates.  There  was  a 
steady  fire  of  artillery.  One  battery  had  full  sweep  of  the  plain,  and 
the  shells  were  flying  merrily.  A  thunder-storm  was  rising.  The 
lightning  was  vivid  and  incessant.  My  headquarters  for  the  night  were 
to  be  with  a  surgeon  attached  to  the  First  Division  of  the  Ninth  Corps, 
several  miles  distant.  The  dense,  black  clouds  rising  in  the  west  made 
the  night  intensely  dark,  except  when  the  lightning -flashes  gleamed 
along  the  sky.  It  was  a  scene  of  sublime  grandeur :  heaven's  artillery 
in  play,  —  the  heavy  peals  of  thunder  mingling  with  the  roar  of  the 
battle-field !  After  an  hour's  ride,  through  pine  thickets,  over  old  corn 
fields,  half -blinded  by  the  lightning,  I  reached  the  quarters  of  my 
friend  the  surgeon,  whose  tent  was  just  then  being  packed  into  the 
wagon  for  a  night  march  to  a  new  position.  The  storm  was  close  at 
hand,  and  together  we  fled  for  shelter  to  a  neighbouring  cabin.  1  had 
barely  time  to  fasten  my  horse  and  enter  the  door  before  the  storm 
was  upon  us. 

The  house  was  built  of  logs,  chinked  with  mud,  contained  two  rooms 
about  fifteen  feet  square,  and  was  occupied  by  a  coloured  family. 

Others  had  fled  for  shelter  to  the  hospitable  roof.  I  found  congregated 
there  for  the  night  nine  surgeons,  three  hospital  nurses,  a  delegate  of 
the  Christian  Commission,  two  soldiers,  two  coloured  women,  a  coloured 
man,  three  children.  The  coloured  people  had  taken  their  only  pig  into 
the  house,  to  save  the  animal  from  being  killed  by  the  soldiers,  and  had 
tied  it  to  the  bed -post.  Their  poultry  —  half  a  dozen  fowls  —  was 
imprisoned  under  a  basket.  The  rain  fell  in  torrents  throughout  the 
night.  Finding  a  place  under  the  table  for  my  head,  with  my  overcoat 
for  a  pillow,  and  thrusting  my  legs  under  the  bed,  which  was  occupied 
by  three  surgeons,  I  passed  the  night,  and  thought  myself  much  more 
highly  favoured  than  the  forty  or  fifty  who  came  to  the  door,  but 
only  to  find  a  full  hotel. 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD  HARBOUR.  363 

Instead  of  trying  to  walk  over  the  obstacle  in  his  path,  Grant 
decided  to  go  round  it.  Stealing  a  march  upon  Lee,  he  moved  suddenly 
southeast,  crossed  the  Pamunkey  at  Hanover  Town,  opened  a  new 
base  of  supplies  at  White  House,  forcing  Lee  to  fall  back  on  the 
Chickahominy. 

On  Sunday,  the  29th,  a  great  cavalry  engagement  took  place  at 
Hawes's  shop,  west  of  Hanover  Town,  in  which  Sheridan  drove  the 
Confederates  back  upon  Bethesda  Church.  The  army  came  into  position 
on  the  30th,  its  right  towards  Hanover  Court  House.  Lee  was  already 
in  position,  and  during  the  day  there  was  firing  all  along  the  line.  All 
the  corps  were  engaged.  The  Second  Corps  by  the  Shelton  House,  by 
a  bayonet  charge  pushed  the  enemy  from  the  outer  line  of  works  which 
he  had  thrown  up,  while  the  Fifth  Corps  rolled  back,  with  terrible 
slaughter,  the  mass  of  men  which  came  upon  its  flank  and  front  at 
Bethesda  Church.  At  Cold  Harbour,  the  Sixth,  joined  by  the  Eighteenth 
Army  Corps,  under  Major-General  W.  F.  Smith,  from  Bermuda  Hun 
dred,  met  Longstreet  and  Breckenridge,  and  troops  from  Beauregard. 
Sheridan  had  seized  this  important  point,  —  important  because  of  the 
junction  of  the  roads,  —  and  held  it  against  cavalry  and  infantry  till 
the  arrival  of  the  Fifth  and  Eighteenth.  The  point  secured,  a  new  line 
of  battle  was  formed  on  the  1st  of  June.  The  Ninth  held  the  right  of 
Bethesda  Church ;  the  Fifth  was  south  of  the  church,  joining  the 
Eighteenth ;  the  Sixth  held  the  road  from  Cold  Harbour  to  Gaines's 
Mills ;  while  the  Second  was  thrown  out  on  the  left,  on  the  road  leading 
to  Despatch  Station  and  the  Chickahominy. 

In  the  campaign  of  1862,  Cold  Harbour  was  General  McClellan's 
headquarters  while  he  was  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Chickahominy,  and 
Jackson,  when  he  advanced  to  attack  Fitz  John  Porter,  marched  down 
the  road  over  which  Grant  moved,  to  that  locality.  It  is  a  place  of  one 
house,  —  an  old  tavern  standing  at  a  crossing  of  roads,  twelve  miles 
from  Richmond.  The  most  direct  route  to  the  city  runs  past  Gaines's 
Mills,  where  the  first  of  the  series  of  battles  was  fought  before  Rich 
mond,  in  the  seven  days'  contest.  Jackson's  headquarters  were  at  Cold 
Harbour  during  that  engagement. 

A  huge  catalpa  stands  in  front  of  the  old  tavern,  where  in  the  peace 
ful  days  of  the  Old  Dominion  travellers  rested  their  horses  beneath  the 
grateful  shade,  while  they  drank  their  toddy  at  the  tavern  bar.  Two 
great  battles  were  fought  there  by  Grant,  the  first  on  the  evening  of  the 
1st  of  June,  the  second  on  the  evening  of  the  3d. 


364 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


There  is  a  line  of  breastworks  west  of  the  house,  a  few  rods  distant, 
behind  which  Russell's  division  of  the  Sixth  Corps  is  lying.  The  road 
to  Despatch  Station  runs  due  south ;  the  road  to  New  Cold  Harbour  south 
west,  the  road  to  Bethesda  Church  northwest.  In  the  battle  fought  on 
the  1st  instant,  Neil  was  east  of  the  road  leading  to  Despatch  Station, 
Russell  west  of  the  house,  and  Ricketts  northwest. 

Passing  toward  the  right  one  mile,  we  come  to  the  house  of  Daniel 
Woody,  which  is  in  rear  of  the  right  of  the  line  of  the  Eighteenth.  It 
is  the  headquarters  of  General  Martindale,  who  commands  the  right 
division  of  the  line.  Next  is  Brooks's  division  in  the  centre,  with  Devens 
on  the  left,  connecting  with  Ricketts's  on  the  right  of  the  Sixth. 

The  general  position  of  the  two  armies  in  Grant's  battles  at  Cold 
Harbour  is  indicated  by  the  accompanying  diagram : 


There  is  a  clear  space  west  of  Woody's  house,  a  corn-field  lately 
planted,  but  now  trodden  by  the  feet  of  Martindale's  men.  In  front  of 
Brooks  there  is  a  gentle  swell  of  land,  wooded  with  pines.  On  the  crest 
of  the  hill  there  is  a  line  of  Confederate  rifle-pits.  In  front  of  Devens 
the  swell  is  smoothed  to  a  plain,  or  rather  there  is  a  depression,  as  if 
the  hillock  had  been  scooped  out  of  the  plain.  This  also  is  wooded. 
The  belt  of  timber  stretches  over  the  plain,  crossing  the  road  to  Gaines's 
Mills,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  tavern,  —  a  dark  strip  of  green,  twenty 
or  thirty  rods  in  width.  Beyond  the  belt,  toward  Richmond,  is  a  smooth 


FROM    SPOTTSYLVANIA   TO   COLD   HARBOUR.  365 

field,  half  a  mile  in  width,  bounded  on  the  farther  edge,  under  the 
shadow  of  another  belt  of  green,  by  the  line  of  Beauregard's  breastworks. 
The  line  of  rebel  defence  runs  diagonally  to  the  road,  the  distance  being 
less  between  Ricketts  and  the  work  than  on  the  left  in  front  of  Neil. 
This  plain  is  swept  by  the  enemy's  cannon  and  thousands  of  rifles 
and  muskets. 

It  was  past  six  o'clock  —  nearly  seven  —  before  the  troops  were  in 
position  to  move  upon  the  enemy's  works.  They  marched  through  the 
woods,  emerged  upon  the  open  field.  The  enemy's  batteries  opened 
with  redoubled  fury,  but  the  line  advanced  steadily.  Devens  found  the 
depression  in  front  of  him  almost  a  marsh,  with  trees  felled,  forming 
an  abatis  ;  but  his  men  passed  through,  and  again  came  into  line. 
Burnham's  brigade,  of  Brooks's  division,  containing  the  Tenth  and 
Thirteenth  New  Hampshire,  Eighth  Connecticut,  and  One  Hundred  and 
Eighteenth  New  York,  charged  up  the  hill  in  front,  and  took  the  rifle- 
pits  above  them.  Ricketts,  having  less  distance  to  advance  than  the 
other  divisions  of  the  Sixth,  was  soonest  in  the  fight,  sweeping  all 
before  him.  Before  the  rebels  could  reload  their  pieces  after  the  first 
volley,  the  bayonets  of  the  advancing  columns,  gleaming  in  the  light  of 
the  setting  sun,  were  at  their  throats.  Half  a  brigade  were  taken  prison 
ers,  while  those  in  front  of  Ricketts  fled  in  disorder. 

Russell,  moving  along  the  road,  received  an  enfilading  fire  from 
artillery  and  musketry.  The  Confederates  having  recovered  from  their 
panic,  held  on  with  stubbornness.  The  broad  plain  over  which  Russell 
moved  was  fringed  with  fire.  From  dark  till  past  ten  o'clock  Brecken- 
ridge  tried  in  vain  to  recover  what  he  had  lost. 

The  loss  was  severe  to  us  in  killed  and  wounded.  But  it  was  a 
victory  so  signal  that  a  congratulatory  order  was  issued  by  General 
Meade  to  the  Sixth  Corps. 

Lying  beneath  the  ever-moaning  pines,  with  the  star-lit  heavens  for  a 
tent,  I  listened  to  the  sounds  of  the  battle,  — steady,  monotonous,  like 
the  surf  on  the  beach.  An  hour's  sleep,  and  still  it  was  rolling  in. 
But  all  things  must  have  an  end.  Near  midnight  it  died  away,  and 
there  was  only  the  chirping  of  the  cricket,  the  unvarying  note  of  the 
whippoorwill,  and  the  wind  swaying  the  stately  trees  around  me. 
Peaceful  all  around ;  but  ah  !  beyond  those  forest  belts  were  the  suffer 
ing  heroes,  parched  with  thirst,  fevered  with  the  fight,  bleeding  for  their 
country. 

The  battle  of  the  3d  of  June  was  obstinate  and  bloody,  and  resulted 


366  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

in  great  loss  to  Grant.  The  artillery  firing  was  constant  through  the 
forenoon,  but  Lee  was  too  strongly  entrenched  to  be  driven. 

As  soon  as  there  was  a  lull  in  the  roar  of  battle,  I  improved  the 
opportunity  to  visit  the  hospitals.  There  were  long  lines  of  ambulances 
bringing  in  the  wounded,  who  were  laid  beneath  the  trees.  Unconscious 
men  were  upon  the  tables,  helpless  in  the  hands  of  the  surgeons,  —  to 
wake  from  a  dreamless  sleep  with  a  limb  gone,  a  bleeding  stump  of  a 
leg  or  arm.  Horrid  the  gashes  where  jagged  iron  had  cut  through  the 
flesh,  severing  arteries  and  tendons  in  an  instant.  Heads,  hands,  legs, 
and  arms  mangled  and -dripping  with  blood,  —  human  blood!  There 
were  moans,  low  murmurings,  wrenched  from  the  men  against  their 
wills.  Men  were  babbling,  in  their  delirium,  of  other  scenes, —  dim 
recollections,  which  were  momentary  realities.  To  be  with  them  and 
not  do  for  them,  to  see  suffering  without  power  to  alleviate,  gives  pain 
ful  tension  to  nerves,  even  though  one  may  be  familiar  with  the  scenes 
of  carnage. 

I  turned  from  the  scene  all  but  ready  to  say,  "  Anything  to  stay  this 
terrible  destruction  of  human  life."  But  there  were  other  thoughts,  — 
of  retributive  justice,  —  of  sighs  and  groans,  scourged  backs,  broken 
hearts,  partings  of  mothers  from  their  children,  —  the  coffle  train,  and 
the  various  horrors  of  the  accursed  system  of  slavery,  the  cause  of  all 
this  "  wounding  and  hurt."  I  remembered  that  it  was  a  contest  between 
eternal  right  and  infernal  wrong;  that  He  who  is  of  infinite  love  and 
tenderness,  in  His  war  against  rebellion,  spared  not  His  only  begotten 
Son; — and  thus  consoled  and  strengthened,  I  could  wish  the  contest  to 
go  on  till  victory  should  crown  our  efforts,  and  a  permanent  peace  be 
the  inheritance  of  our  children. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

GETTING    READY    FOR   A   NEW    MOVEMENT. 

THE  morning  after  the  disastrous  attack  at  Cold  Harbour  was  hot 
and  sultry.  The  horses  around  General  Grant's  headquarters 
were  restless  from  the  flies,  and  were  stamping  their  feet.  I  was  sitting 
near  the  commander-in-chief,  who  looked  careworn  and  weary. 

"  Is  that  musketry  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  No,  it  is  the  horses,"  some  one  answered. 

"  I  reckon  I  am  demoralised,  for  I  can't  tell  it  from  distant  musketry. 
Ever  since  we  reached  the  Wilderness  there  has  been  scarcely  an  hour 
in  which  I  have  not  heard  the  report  of  guns.  We  are  all  of  us  tired 
and  the  army  must  have  a  period  of  rest." 

I  passed  over  to  General  Meade's  tent  and  was  received  with  a  cheer 
ful  good-morning.  Noticing  a  map  of  Virginia  spread  upon  the  table,  1 
said,  "  General  Meade,  may  I  make  a  suggestion  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

"  Thus  far,  since  crossing  the  Rapidan,  the  Army  has  advanced  wholly 
by  its  left  flank  ;  why  not  make  a  movement  by  the  right  flank  ?  " 

"  Well,  what  advantage  will  you  gain  by  such  a  movement?" 

"  You  are  down  to  the  swamp  of  the  Chickahominy.  The  ground 
northwest  of  Richmond  is  high,  dry,  and  healthful,  and,  if  reports  are 
correct,  the  Confederate  defences  are  much  less  formidable  in  that 
direction. 

"  Yes,  that  is  correct,  but  how  will  you  supply  the  army  ?  " 

"  You  will  have  the  railroad  to  Gordonsville,  and  that  to  Fredericks- 
burg  and  Belle  Plain." 

"  But  will  it  not  take  a  full  corps  to  prevent  Lee  from  destroying 
them?" 

He  stopped  a  moment,  then  drew  his  finger  across  the  map  from  Cold 
Harbour  to  Petersburg  and  said : 

"  What  would  you  say  to  choosing  that  line  of  approach  instead  ? " 

"  I  see  it,  general,"  I  replied,  the  line  of  the  James,  the  advantages  of 
water  carriage  instead  of  railroad,  flashing  over  me.  Putting  the  re 

367 


368 


THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 


mark  of  General  Grant  in  connection  with  that  significant  movement  of 
General  Meade's  finger,  led  me  to  think  there  would  be  no  movement  for 
several  days. 


D    \VIT1I    JOY. 


Mounting  my  horse  I  hastened  to  the  White  House,  stepped  on  board 
a  steamer,  and  made  my  way  to  Washington  for  a  few  days'  rest  after 
the  hardships  of  the  campaign.  I  did  not  then  know  that  General  Grant, 


GETTING    KEADY   FOR  A  NEW   MOVEMENT.  869 

before  starting  from  Culpeper,  had  thought  of  such  a  possible  contin 
gency;  nor  did  I  then  know  that  word  had  been  sent  to  Washington 
three  days  before  for  the  pontoons  to  be  sent  to  the  James. 

The  march  from  Spottsylvania  to  Cold  Harbour  had  been  through  D 
section  that  had  not  before  been  visited  by  Union  infantry.  The  coming 
of  the  troops  was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  coloured  people ;  with  lowering 
brows  by  the  few  old  men  remaining  in  the  dilapidated  farmhouses 
No  young  men  were  to  be  seen  ;  they  were  all  in  the  Confederate  Army 
or  in  nameless  graves  upon  the  many  battle-fields.  At  the  crossing  of  th< 
Ny  I  found  quarters  at  a  farmhouse  owned  by  a  feeble,  forceless,  gray 
bearded,  black-eyed  man.  There  was  constitutionally  a  want  of  starch 
in  his  physical  organisation.  He  was  free  and  frank,  but  shiftless.  He 
owned  eighty  acres  of  land,  two  negroes,  an  old  horse,  and  a  rickety 
cart.  His  house  was  mean,  but  it  was  charmingly  located,  overlooking 
the  broad  valley  of  the  Mattapony,  and  surrounded  by  locusts  and  mag 
nolias.  Nature  had  done  a  great  deal  towards  making  it  a  paradise,  but 
the  owner  had  been  an  indifferent  steward.  Lying  upon  the  grass 
beneath  the  trees,  I  fell  into  conversation  with  the  proprietor. 

"  This  is  Caroline  County,  I  believe." 

"  Yes,  sir,  this  is  old  Caroline,  —  a  county  which  has  sold  more 
negroes  down  south  than  any  other  in  Virginia." 

u  I  was  not  aware  of  that ;  but  I  remember  now  a  negro  song  which 
I  used  to  hear.  The  burden  of  it  was, — 

"  <  I  wish  I  was  back  in  old  Caroline.' " 

"  Quite  likely,  for  the  great  business  of  the  county  has  been  'nigger- 
raising,  and  it  has  been  our  curse.  I  never  owned  only  old  Peter  and 
his  wife.  I  wish  I  did  n't  own  them,  for  they  arc  old  and  I  have  got  to 
support  them ;  but  how  in  the  world  I  am  to  do  it  I  don't  know,  for  the 
soldiers  have  stripped  me  of  everything." 

"  Do  you  mean  the  Union  soldiers  ? " 

"  Yes,  and  ours  (rebels)  also.  First,  my  boys  were  conscripted.  I 
kept  them  out  as  long  as  I  could,  but  they  were  obliged  to  go.  Then 
they  took  my  horses.  Then  your  cavalry  came  and  took  all  my  corn 
and  stole  my  meat,  and  ransacked  the  house,  seized  my  flour,  killed  my 
pigs  and  chickens,  and  here  I  am  stripped  of  everything." 

"  It  is  pretty  hard,  but  your  leaders  would  have  it  so." 

"  I  know  it,  sir,  and  we  are  getting  our  pay  for  it." 


370 


THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 


It  was  frankly  spoken,  and  was  the  first  admission  I  had  heard  from 
Southern  lips  that  the  South  was  suffering  retribution  for  the  crime  of 
Secession.  It  probably  did  not  enter  his  head  that  the  selling  of  slaves, 


"SUNDERING    OF    HEART-STRINGS." 


the  breaking  up  of  families,  the  sundering  of  heart-strings,  the  cries  and 
tears  and  prayers  of  fathers  and  mothers,  the  outrages,  the  whippings, 
scourgings,  branding  with  hot  irons,  were  also  crimes  in  sight  of  Heaven. 


GETTING    READY   FOR  A   NEW   MOVEMENT.  371 

Broken  hearts  were  nothing  to  him,  —  not  that  he  was  naturally  worse 
than  other  men,  but  because  slavery  had  blunted  sensibility. 

During  the  march  the  next  day  towards  the  North  Anna,  I  halted  at  a 
farmhouse.  The  owner  had  fled  to  Richmond  in  advance  of  the  army, 
leaving  his  overseer,  a  stout,  burly,  red-faced,  tobacco-chewing  man.  There 
were  a  score  of  old  buildings  on  the  premises.  It  had  been  a  notable 
plantation,  yielding  luxuriant  harvests  of  wheat,  but  the  proprietor  had 
turned  his  attention  to  the  culture  of  tobacco  and  the  breeding  of 
negroes.  He  sold  annually  a  crop  of  human  beings  for  the  Southern 
market.  The  day  before  our  arrival,  hearing  that  the  Yankees  were 
coming,  he  hurried  forty  or  fifty  souls  to  Richmond.  He  intended  to 
take  all,  forty  or  fifty  more,  but  the  negroes  fled  to  the  woods.  The 
overseer  did  his  best  to  collect  them,  but  in  vain.  The  proprietor  raved, 
and  stormed,  and  became  violent  in  his  language  and  behaviour,  threat 
ening  terrible  punishment  on  all  the  runaways,  but  the  appearance  of  a 
body  of  Union  cavalry  put  an  end  to  maledictions.  He  had  a  gang 
of  men  and  women  chained  together,  and  hurried  them  toward 
Richmond. 

The  runaways  came  out  from  their  hiding-places  when  they  saw  the 
Yankees,  and  advanced  fearlessly,  with  open  countenances.  The  first 
pleasure  of  the  negroes  was  to  smile  from  ear  to  ear,  the  second  to  give 
everybody  a  drink  of  water  or  a  piece  of  hoe-cake,  the  third  to  pack  up 
their  bundles  and  be  in  readiness  to  join  the  army. 

"  Are  you  not  afraid  of  us  ?  " 

"  Afraid !  Why,  boss,  I 's  been  praying  for  yer  to  come ;  and  now 
yer  is  here,  thank  de  Lord." 

"  Are  you  not  afraid  that  we  shall  sell  you  ?  " 

"  No,  boss,  I  is  n't.  The  overseer  said  that  you  would  sell  us  off  to 
Cuba,  to  work  in  the  sugar  mill,  but  we  did  n't  believe  him." 

Among  the  servants  was  a  bright  mulatto  girl,  who  was  dancing, 
singing,  and  manifesting  her  joy  in  violent  demonstration. 

a  What  makes  you  so  happy  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Because  you  Yankees  have  come.     I  can  go  home  now." 

"  Is  not  this  your  home  ?  " 

"  No.     I  come  from  Williamsport  in  Maryland." 

"  When  did  you  come  from  there  ?  " 

"  Last  year.  Master  sold  me.  I  spect  my  brother  is  'long  with  the 
army.  He  ran  away  last  year.  Master  was  afraid  that  I  should  run 
away,  and  he  sold  me." 


372  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  negroes  came  from  all  the  surrounding  plantations.  Old  men 
with  venerable  beards,  horny  hands,  crippled  with  hard  work  and  harder 
usage;  aged  \vomcu,  toothless,  almost  blind,  steadying  their  steps  with 
sticks;  little  negro  boys,  driving  a  team  of  skeleton  steers, —  mere  bones 
and  tendons  covered  with  hide,  —  or  wall-eyed  horses,  spavined,  foun 
dered,  and  lame,  attached  to  rickety  carts  and  wagons,  piled  with  beds, 
tables,  chairs,  pots  and  kettles,  hens,  turkeys,  ducks,  women  with  infants 
in  their  arms,  and  a  sable  cloud  of  children  trotting  by  their  side. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ? "  I  said  to  a  short,  thick-set,  gray-bearded 
old  man,  shuffling  along  the  road,  his  toes  bulging  from  his  old  boots, 
and  a  tattered  hat  on  his  head, — his  gray  wool  protruding  from  the 
crown. 

"  I  do'no,  boss,  where  I 's  going,  but  I  reckon  I  '11  go  where  the  army 
goes." 

"  And  leave  your  old  home,  your  old  master,  and  the  place  where  you 
have  lived  all  your  days  ?  " 

u  Yes,  boss  ;  master,  he  's  gone.  He  went  to  Richmond.  Reckon  he 
went  mighty  sudden,  boss,  when  he  heard  you  was  coming.  Thought 
I  'd  like -to  go  along  with  you." 

His  face  streamed  with  perspiration.  He  had  been  sorely  afflicted 
with  rheumatism,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he  kept  up.  with  the 
column,  but  it  was  not  a  hard  matter  to  read  the  emotions  of  his  heart. 
He  was  marching  towards  freedom.  Suddenly  a  light  had  shined  upon 
him.  Hope  had  quickened  in  his  soul.  He  had  a  vague  idea  of  what 
was  before  him.  He  had  broken  loose  from  all  which  he  had  been 
accustomed  to  call  his  own,  —  his  cabin,  a  mud-chinked  structure,  with 
the  ground  for  a  floor,  his  garden  patch,  —  to  go  out,  in  his  old  age, 
wholly  unprovided  for,  yet  trusting  in  God  that  there  would  be  food 
and  raiment  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan. 

It  was  a  Jordan  to  them.  It  was  the  Sabbath  day,  —  bright,  clear, 
calm,  and  delightful.  There  was  a  crowd  of  several  hundred  coloured 
people  at  a  deserted  farmhouse. 

"  Will  it  disturb  you  if  we  have  a  little  singing  ?  You  see  we  feel  so 
happy  to-day  that  we  would  like  to  praise  the  Lord." 

It  was  the  request  of  a  middle-aged  woman. 

"  Not  in  the  least.     I  should  like  to  hear  you." 

In  a  few  moments  a  crowd  had  assembled  in  one  of  the  rooms.  A 
stout  young  man,  black,  bright-eyed,  thick-wooled,  took  the  centre  of 
the  room.  The  women  and  girls,  dressed  in  their  best  clothes,  which 


GETTING    READY   FOR  A  NEW  MOVEMENT.  378 

they  had  put  on  to  make  their  exodus  from  bondage-  in  the  best  possible 
manner,  stood  in  circles  round  him.  The  young  man  began  to  dance. 
He  jumped  up,  clapped  his  hands,  slapped  his  thighs,  whirled  round, 
stamped  upon  the  floor. 

"  Sisters,  let  us  bless  the  Lord.  Sisters,  join  in  the  chorus,"  he  said, 
and  led  off  with  a  kind  of  recitative,  improvised  as  the  excitement  gave 
him  utterance.  From  my  note-book  I  select  a  few  lines : 

RECITATIVE. 

«  We  are  going  to  the  other  side  of  Jordan." 

CHORUS. 

"  So  glad  !  so  glad ! 
Bless  the  Lord  for  freedom, 

So  glad  !  so  glad  ! 
We  are  going  on  our  way, 

So  glad !  so  glad  ! 
To  the  other  side  of  Jordan, 

So  glad  !  so  glad  ! 
Sisters,  won't  you  follow  ? 

So  glad  !  so  glad  ! 
Brothers,  won't  you  follow  ?  " 

And  so  it  went  on  for  a  half -hour,  without  cessation,  all  dancing, 
clapping  their  hands,  tossing  their  heads.  It  was  the  ecstasy  of  action. 
It  was  a  joy  not  to  be  uttered,  but  demonstrated.  The  old  house  par 
took  of  their  rejoicing.  It  rang  with  their  jubilant  shouts,  and  shook  in 
all  its  joints. 

I  stood  an  interested  spectator.  One  woman,  well  dressed,  intelligent, 
refined  in  her  deportment,  modest  in  her  manner,  said,  "  It  is  one  way 
in  which  we  worship,  sir.  It  is  our  first  day  of  freedom." 

The  first  day  of  freedom !  Behind  her  were  years  of  suffering,  hard 
ship,  unrequited  toil,  heartaches,  darkness,  no  hope  of  recompense  or  of 
light  in  this  life,  but  a  changeless  future.  Death,  aforetime,  was  their 
only  deliverer.  For  them  there  was  hope  only  in  the  grave.  But  sud 
denly  Hope  had  advanced  from  eternity  into  time.  They  need  not  wait 
for  death  ;  in  life  they  could  be  free.  Is  it  a  wonder  that  they  exhibited 
extravagant  joy  ? 

Apart  from  the  dancers  was  a  woman  with  light  hair,  hazel  eyes,  and 
fair  complexion.  She  sat  upon  the  broad  steps  of  the  piazza,  and  looked 
ou*  upon  the  fields,  or  rather  into  the  air,  unmindful  of  the  crowd,  the 


374  THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 

dance,  or  the  shouting.  Her  features  were  so  nearly  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
type  that  it  required  a  second  look  to  assure  one  that  there  was  African 
blood  in  her  veins.  She  alone  of  all  the  crowd  was  sad  in  spirit.  She 
evidently  had  no  heart  to  join  in  the  general  jubilee. 

"  Where  did  you  come  from  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  From  Caroline  County." 

Almost  every  one  else  would  have  said,  "  From  old  Caroline."  There 
was  no  trace  of  the  negro  dialect,  more  than  you  hear  from  all  classes 
in  the  South,  for  slavery  has  left  its  taint  upon  the  language ;  it  spares 
nothing,  but  is  remorseless  in  its  corrupting  influences. 

"  You  do  not  join  in  the  song  and  dance,"  I  said. 

"  No,  sir." 

Most  of  them  would  have  said  "  master  "  or  "  boss." 

"  I  should  think  you  would  want  to  dance  on  your  first  night  of  free 
dom,  if  ever." 

"  I  don't  dance,  sir,  in  that  way." 

"  Was  your  master  kind  to  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  but  he  sold  my  husband  and  children  down  South." 

The  secret  of  her  sadness  was  out. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?  or  where  do  you  expect  to  go  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir,  and  I  don't  care  where  I  go." 

The  conversation  ran  on  for  some  minutes.  She  manifested  no  ani 
mation,  and  did  not  once  raise  her  eyes,  but  kept  them  fixed  on  vacancy. 
Husband  and  children  sold,  gone  forever,  —  there  was  nothing  in  life  to 
charm  her.  Even  the  prospect  of  freedom,  with  its  undefined  joys  and 
pleasures,  its  soul-stirring  expectations,  raising  the  hopes  of  those  around 
her,  moved  her  not. 

Life  was  a  blank.  She  had  lived  in  her  master's  family,  and  was 
intelligent.  She  was  the  daughter  of  her  master.  She  was  high-toned 
in  her  feelings.  The  dancing  and  shouting  of  those  around  her  were 
distasteful.  It  was  to  her  more  barbaric  than  Christian.  She  was 
alone  among  them.  She  felt  her  degradation.  Freedom  could  not  give 
her  a  birthright  among  the  free.  The  daughter  of  her  master  !  It  was 
gall  and  wormwood  ;  and  he,  her  father,  had  sold  her  husband,  arid  his 
grandchildren  ! 

I  had  read  of  such  things.  But  one  needs  to  come  in  contact  with 
slavery,  to  feel  how  utterly  loathsome  and  hateful  it  is.  There  was  the 
broken-hearted  victim,  so  bruised  that  not  freedom  itself,  neither  the 
ecstasy  of  those  around  her,  could  awaken  an  emotion  of  joy.  Hour 


GETTING    READY   FOR  A  NEW   MOVEMENT. 


375 


after  hour  the  festivities  went  on,  but  there  she  sat  upon  the  step, 
looking  down  the  desolate  years  gone  by,  or  into  a  dreamless,  hopeless 
future. 


"SHE    HAD    LIVED    IN    HER    MASTER'S    FAMILY." 

It  was  late  at  night  before  the  dancers  ceased,  and  then  they  stopped, 
not  because  of  a  surfeit  of  joy,  but  because  the  time  had  come  for 
silence  in  the  camp.  It  was  their  first  Sabbath  of  freedom,  and  like 


376  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

the  great  king  of  Israel,  upon  the  recovery  of  the  ark  of   God,  they 
danced  before  the  Lord  with  all  their  might. 

We  had  a  hard,  dusty  ride  from  the  encampment  at  Mongohick  to 
the  Pamunkey.  It  was  glorious,  however,  in  the  early  morning  to 
sweep  along  the  winding  forest  road,  with  the  headquarters'  flag  in 
advance.  Wherever  its  silken  folds  were  unfurled,  there  the  two 
commanders  might  be  found,  —  General  Meade,  commanding  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac,  and  General  Grant,  the  commander  of  all  the  forces  of 
the  Union  in  the  field.  We  passed  the  long  line  of  troops,  crossed  the 
Pamunkey  upon  a  pontoon  bridge,  rode  a  mile  or  two  across  the  verdant 
intervale,  and  halted  beneath  the  oaks,  magnolias,  and  buttonwoods  of 
an  old  Virginia  mansion.  The  edifice  was  reared  a  century  ago.  It 
was  of  wood,  stately  and  substantial.  How  luxurious  the  surrounding 
shade ;  the  smooth  lawn,  the  rolled  pathways  bordered  by  box,  with 
moss-roses,  honeysuckle,  and  jessamines  scenting  the  air,  and  the  daisies 
dotting  the  greensward !  The  sweep  of  open  land,  —  viewing  it  from 
the  wide  portico ;  the  long  reach  of  cultivated  grounds ;  acres  of  wheat 
rolling  in  the  breeze,  like  waves  of  the  ocean ;  meadow-lands,  smooth 
and  fair  ;  distant  groves  and  woodlands,  —  how  magnificent !  It  was 
an  old  estate,  inherited  by  successive  generations,  by  those  whose 
pride  it  had  been  to  keep  the  paternal  acres  in  the  family  name.  But 
the  sons  had  all  gone.  A  daughter  was  the  last  heir.  She  gave  her 
hand,  and  heart,  and  the  old  homestead,  —  sheep,  horses,  a  great  stock 
of  bovines,  and  a  hundred  negroes  or  more,  —  to  her  husband.  The 
family  name  became  extinct,-  and  the  homestead  of  seven  or  eight 
generations  passed  into  the  hands  of  one  bearing  another  name. 

When  McClellan  was  on  the  Peninsula,  the  shadow  of  the  war-cloud 
swept  past  the  place.  One  or  two  negroes  ran  away,  but  at  that  time 
they  were  not  tolerated  in  camp.  The  campaign  of  1862  left  the  estate 
unharmed.  But  Sheridan's  cavalry,  followed  by  the  Sixth  Corps,  in 
its  magnificent  march  from  the  North  Anna,  had  suddenly  and  unex 
pectedly  disturbed  the  security  of  the  old  plantation.  There  was  a 
rattling  fire  from  carbines,  a  fierce  fight,  men  wounded  and  dead, 
broken  fences,  trodden  fields  of  wheat  and  clover ;  ransacked  stables, 
corn -bins,  meat-houses,  and  a  swift  disappearing  of  live  stock  of  every 
description. 

But  to  go  back  a  little.  The  proprietor  of  this  estate  ardently 
espoused  Secession.  His  wife  was  as  earnest  as  he.  They  hated  the 
North.  They  loved  the  institutions  and  principles  of  the  South.  They 


GETTING    HEADY   FOR  A   NEW   MOVEMENT.  377 

sold  their  surplus  negroes  in  the  Richmond  market.  They  parted 
husbands  and  wives,  tore  children  from  the  arms  of  their  mothers,  and 
separated  them  forever.  They  lived  on  unrequited  labour,  and  grew 
rich  through  the  breeding  of  human  flesh  for  the  market. 

When  the  war  commenced,  the  owner  of  this  magnificent  estate 
enlisted  in  the  army  and  was  made  a  colonel  of  cavalry.  He  furnished 
supplies  and  kept  open  house  for  his  comrades  in  arms ;  but  he  fell  in  a 
cavalry  engagement  on  the  Rappahannock,  in  October,  1863,  leaving  a 
wife  and  three  young  children.  The  advance  of  the  army,  its  sudden 
appearance  on  the  Pamunkey,  left  Mrs.  -  -  no  time  to  remove  her 
personal  estate,  or  to  send  her  negroes  to  Richmond  for  safe-keeping. 

Fitz-Hugh  Lee  disputed  Sheridan's  advance.  The  fighting  began  on 
this  estate.  Charges  by  squadrons  and  regiments  were  made  through 
the  corn-fields.  Horses,  cattle,  hogs,  sheep  were  seized  by  the  cavalry 
men.  The  garden,  filled  with  young  vegetables,  was  spoiled.  In  an 
hour  there  was  complete  desolation.  The  hundred  negroes  —  cook, 
steward,  chambermaid,  house  and  field  hands,  old  and  young  —  all  left 

their  work  and  followed  the  army.  Mrs. was  left  to  do  her  own 

work.  The  parlours  of  the  stately  mansion  were  taken  by  the  surgeons 
for  a  hospital.  The  change  which  Mrs.  -  -  experienced  was  from 
affluence  to  abject  poverty,  from  power  to  sudden  helplessness. 

Passing  by  one  of  the  negro  cabins  on  the  estate,  I  saw  a  middle-aged 
coloured  woman  packing  a  bundle. 

"  Are  you  going  to  move  ?"  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  am  going  to  follow  the  army." 

"  What  for  ?     Where  will  you  go  ?  " 

"  I  want  to  go  to  Washington,  to  find  my  husband.  He  ran  away 
awhile  ago,  and  is  at  work  in  Washington." 

"  Do  you  think  it  right,  auntie,  to  leave  your  mistress,  who  has  taken 
care  of  you  so  long  ?" 

She  had  been  busy  with  her  bundle,  but  stopped  now  and  stood  erect 
before  me,  her  hands  on  her  hips.  Her  black  eyes  flashed. 

"  Taken  care  of  me  !  What  did  she  ever  do  for  me  ?  Have  n't  I  been 
her  cook  for  more  than  thirty  years  ?  Have  n't  I  cooked  every  meal  she 
ever  ate  in  that  house  ?  What  has  she  done  for  me  in  return  ?  She  has 
sold  my  children  down  South,  one  after  another*  She  has  whipped  me 
when  I  cried  for  them.  She  has  treated  me  like  a  hog,  sir  !  Yes,  sir, 
like  a  hog  ! " 

She  resumed  her  work  of  preparation  for  leaving.     That  night  she 


878  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

and  her  remaining  children  joined  the  thousands  of  coloured  people  who 
had  already  taken  sudden  leave  of  their  masters. 

Returning  to  the  mansion  to  see  the  wounded,  I  met  Mrs. in  the 

hall.  She  was  tall,  robust,  dignified.  She  evidently  did  not  fully  realise 
the  great  change  which  had  taken  place  in  her  affairs.  The  change  was 
not  complete  at  that  moment.  The  coloured  steward  was  there,  hat  in 
hand,  obsequious,  bowing  politely,  and  obeying  all  commands.  A  half- 
hour  before  I  had  seen  him  in  the  cook's  cabin,  making  arrangements 
for  leaving  the  premises,  and  a  half-hour  later  he  was  on  his  way  toward 
freedom. 

"  I  wish  I  had  gone  to  Richmond,"  said  the  lady.  "  This  is  terrible, 
terrible !  They  have  taken  all  my  provisions,  all  my  horses  and  cattle. 
My  servants  are  going.  What  shall  I  do  ? "  She  sank  upon  the  sofa, 
and  for  a  moment  gave  way  to  her  feelings. 

"  You  are  better  off  here  than  you  would  be  there,  with  the  city  full 
of  wounded,  and  scant  supplies  in  the  market,"  I  remarked. 

"  You  are  right,  sir.  What  could  I  do  with  my  three  little  children 
there  ?  Yet  how  I  am  to  live  here  I  don't  know.  When  Avill  this 
terrible  war  come  to  an  end  ?  " 

But  enough  of  this  scene.  I  have  introduced  it  because  it  is  real,  and 
because  it  is  but  one  of  many.  There  are  hundreds  of  Southern  homes 
where  the  change  has  been  equally  great.  Secession  is  not  what  they 
who  started  it  thought  it  would  be.  The  penalties  for  crime  always 
come,  sooner  or  later.  God's  scales  are  correctly  balanced.  He  makes 
all  things  even.  For  every  tear  wrung  from  the  slave  by  injustice,  for 
every  broken  heart,  for  the  weeping  and  wailing  of  mothers  for  their 
babes  sold  to  the  far-off  South,  for  every  wrong  there  is  retribution. 

"  Though  the  mills  of  God  grind  slowly, 

Yet  they  grind  exceeding  small ; 
Though  with  patience  He  stands  waiting, 
With  exactness  grinds  He  all." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

FKOM  COLD  HARBOUR  TO  PETERSBURG. 

GENERAL  GRANT  had  tried  to  break  Lee's  lines  at  Cold  Harbour, 
and  had  been  repulsed  with  great  loss.  The  Richmond  newspapers 
were  jubilant.  "  He  is  floundering  in  the  swamps  of  Chickahominy. 
He  has  reached  the  graveyard  of  Yankee  armies,"  said  they. 

The  newspapers  opposed  to  the  war  and  in  sympathy  with  the  Rebel 
lion,  in  the  North,  made  Cold  Harbour  an  occasion  for  glorifying  Gen 
eral  McClellan,  their  candidate  for  the  Presidency. 

"  Grant  is  a  butcher.  He  has  sacrificed  a  hundred  thousand  lives. 
He  acts  under  Lincoln's  orders.  Elect  McClellan  President,  and  we 
shall  have  peace." 

The  army  was  dejected,  but  did  not  lose  heart.  It  had  been 
repulsed,  had  lost  many  brave  men,  but  it  had  pushed  Lee  from  the 
Wilderness  to  Richmond. 

The  soldiers  remembered  the  failure  at  Fredericksburg  and  the 
retreat  from  Chancellorsville,  and  in  contrast  saw  that  Grant  had 
pluck.  It  is  a  quality  of  character  which  soldiers  admire.  They  could 
also  see  that  there  was  system  in  his  movements.  They  sometimes 
spoke  of  him  as  the  Grand  Flanker.  "  He  '11  flank  Lee  out  of  Rich 
mond  yet ;  see  if  he  don't,"  said  a  soldier. 

If  Grant  had  failed  to  move  Lee  from  his  position  in  a  direct  attack, 
Lee  also  had  failed  to  drive  Grant  from  the  junction  of  the  roads  at 
Cold  Harbour,  —  an  important  point,  as,  by  opening  the  railroad  from 
White  House,  he  could  easily  bring  up  his  supplies.  His  army  was 
intact,  —  not  divided,  as  McClellan's  had  been,  by  the  dark  and  sluggish 
Chickahominy. 

"  What  will  Grant  do  ? "  was  a  question  often  discussed  around  the 
mess-table  of  brigadiers,  colonels,  and  captains,  —  by  men  who  were 
bound  to  obey  all  orders,  but  who,  nevertheless,  had  their  own  ideas 
as  to  the  best  method  of  conducting  the  campaign.  The  Lieutenant- 
General  had  the  whole  plan  of  operations  settled  for  him  many  times. 
It  was  amusing  to  see  the  strategic  points  indicated  on  the  maps. 

379 


880  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

"He  can  swing  in  north  of  the  city  upon  the  high  lands.  The 
Chickahominy  swamps  don't  extend  above  Mechanicsville,"  said  one. 

"  But  how  will  he  get  supplies  ?  " 

"Open  the  Fredericksburg  road.  It  is  open  now  from Acquia Creek 
to  the  Rappahannock." 

But  Grant,  instead  of  opening  the  road,  determined  to  break  it  up 
completely,  also  the  Virginia  Central,  which  runs  to  Gordonsville,  to 
prevent  Lee  from  moving  upon  Washington.  Up  to  this  time  all  of  his 
movements,  while  they  were  upon  Lee's  flank,  had  not  uncovered  that 
city ;  but  now  Washington  would  take  care  of  itself. 

The  plan  of  the  campaign  had  been  well  matured  by  General  Grant 
before  he  started  from  Culpepcr.  He  says  : 

"  My  idea  from  the  start  had  been  to  beat  the  enemy  north  of  Rich 
mond,  if  possible.  Then,  after  destroying  his  lines  of  communication 
north  of  the  James  River,  to  transfer  the  army  to  the  south  side,  and 
besiege  Lee  in  Richmond,  or  follow  him  south  if  he  should  retreat." 

Grant  was  not  willing  to  sacrifice  his  men.  He*  resolved  to  transfer 
his  army  south  of  the  James,  and  cut  Lee's  communications.  Gregg 
was  sent  in  advance,  with  the  cavalry  belonging  to  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  crossing  the  Chickahominy,  and  making  a  rapid  movement  by 
the  left  flank. 

Lee  evidently  did  not  mistrust  Grant's  intentions, — judging  from 
the  disposition  he  made  of  his  troops,  and  the  tardiness  with  which  he 
marched  to  counteract  the  movement.  The  transfer  of  the  Eighteenth 
Corps  from  Bermuda  Hundred  to  Cold  Harbour  undoubtedly  had  its 
effect  upon  Lee's  calculations.  It  was  an  indication  that  Grant  intended 
to  keep  Washington  covered.  • 

Hunter  at  this  time  was  advancing  from  the  West.  Sheridan,  who 
had  been  guarding  the  road  to  White  House,  was  withdrawn,  and  sent 
with  two  divisions  of  his  cavalry  up  the  Virginia  Central  road  to 
Gordonsville,  hoping  to  meet  Hunter  at  Charlottesville  ;  but  Hunter  had 
moved  on  Lynchburg,  and  the  union  of  the  forces  was  not  effected. 
Sheridan's  movement,  however,  threw  dust  in  the  eyes  of  Lee. 

Grant  knew  that  Petersburg  was  held  by  a  handful  of  troops,  — 
Wise's  Legion.  The  citizens  had  been  organised  into  a  battalion,  but 
the  place  could  be  taken  by  surprise.  Strong  earthworks  had  been 
thrown  up  around  the  city  early  in  the  war,  but  the  troops  in  the  city 
were  not  sufficient  to  man  them.  Grant  believed  that  the  place  could 
be  seized  without  difficulty ;  and  taking  a  steamer  at  White  House 


FROM   COLD   HARBOUR   TO    PETERSBURG.  381 

went  to  Bermuda  Hundred,  held  a  conference  with  Butler,  who  sent 
Gill  more  with  thirty-five  hundred  men  across  the  Appomattox,  near 
the  Point  of  Rocks,  to  attack  the  city  from  the  east.  At  the  same  time, 
Kautz's  division  of  cavalry  was  sent,  by  a  long  detour,  across  the 
Norfolk  Railroad,  to  enter  the  town  from  the  south.  Having  made 
these  arrangements,  Grant  returned  to  his  army,  which  had  been  lying 
behind  its  entrenchments  at  Cold  Harbour. 

Preparations  had  been  quietly  making  for  a  rapid  march.  The  Sec 
ond  Corps  had  been  moved  down  towards  the  Chickahominy.  The  Fifth 
was  sent  to  Despatch  Station.  Gregg  and  Torbett,  with  their  divisions 
of  cavalry,  were  placed  at  Bottom's  Bridge.  The  enemy's  pickets  were 
there  on  watch.  Meanwhile  workmen  were  busily  engaged  in  opening 
the  railroad.  Lee  must  have  known  that  Grant  had  a  new  movement 
under  way,  the  precise  nature  of  which  it  was  difficult  to  understand. 

In  military  affairs  a  commander  must  be  resolute  and  aggressive  at 
times.  General  Williams  was  detailed  to  execute  a  movement  of  vital 
importance.  -  It  seems  probable  that  he  had  little  comprehension  of  the 
greatness  of  the  work  assigned  him.  He  crossed  the  Appomattox  on 
the  evening  of  the  10th  of  June,  without  molestation,  marched  up 
within  sight  of  the  city  spires,  discovered  a  formidable  line  of  breast 
works,  and,  without  making  an  attack,  turned  about  and  retired  to 
Bermuda  Hundred. 

His  force  was  sufficiently  large  to  hold  the  city.  He  could  have  torn 
up  the  railroads  to  prevent  the  arrival  of  troops  by  rail.  The  Appomat 
tox  River  would  have  protected  him  from  Lee  on  the  north,  and  there 
was  no  body  of  Confederates  near  at  hand  on  the  south  to  have  molested 
him  before  the  arrival  of  reinforcements. 

Kautz,  on  the  contrary,  after  a  rapid  movement,  entered  the  city  from 
the  smth,  but  Gillmore  having  retreated,  could  not  hold  it,  and  was 
obliged  to  retire. 

Grant  was  justly  indignant  when  he  heard  of  the  failure.  It  was  a 
golden  opportunity  lost.  Gillmore  was  wholly  responsible  for  the 
failure.  Grant  once  more  hurried  to  Bermuda  Hundred,  to  superin 
tend  in  a  second  movement,  leaving  Meade  to  conduct  the  army  from 
Cold  Harbour  to  the  James. 

The  grand  movement  from  the  north  of  Richmond,  by  which  the 
whole  army  was  placed  south  of  that  city,  was  begun  on  the  12th,  in 
the  evening.  Wilson's  division  of  cavalry  was  thrown  across  the  Chick 
ahominy,  and  sent  to  seize  Long  Bridge  in  White  Oak  Swamp.  The 


382  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Fifth  Corps  followed.  The  Confederates  struck  the  Fifth  Corps  in 
flank,  but  Crawford  repulsed  them.  The  Second  Corps  followed  the 
Fifth.  The  Sixth  and  Ninth  crossed  at  Jones's  Bridge,  while  the  fifty 
miles  of  wagon  trains  swung  far  to  the  east  and  crossed  the  swamp  fif 
teen  miles  below.  Gregg  covered  the  flank  of  the  army  with  his  cavalry, 
concealing  the  movement.  The  men  had  a  hard  time,  being  attacked 
constantly  by  the  Confederate  cavalry  and  infantry.  It  was  of  the 
utmost  importance  to  Lee  to  know  where  Grant  intended  to  strike, 
whether  north  of  the  James,  by  the  Charles  City  and  New  Market  roads, 
or  across  the  James  at  Dutch  Gap,  joining  his  forces  with  Butler's,  or 
whether  his  movement  was  directly  upon  Petersburg. 

Lee  moved  on  the  inner  circle  with  great  caution. 

The  Eighteenth  Corps  took  water  transportation  from  White  House, 
and  arrived  at  Bermuda  Hundred  at  midnight  on  the  14th.  Grant  was 
there.  He  ordered  General  Smith  to  proceed  at  once  against  Peters 
burg.  If  successful  in  the  seizure  of  that  place,  Lee  would  be  com 
pelled  to  leave  Richmond.  It  was  in  the  line  of  his  direct  communication 
with  the  South.  Losing  that  place,  he  would  have  only  the  Danville 
road,  and  Grant  would  soon  deprive  him  of  that.  The  Appomattox 
would  be  Grant's  line  of  defence.  Seizing  it,  Grant  could  bide  his  time. 
He  could  become  a  patient  watcher,  and  Lee  would  be  a  victim  to 
circumstances. 

Grant  was  quick  to  see  the  advantages  to  be  gained.  Lee  was  slower 
in  arriving  at  a  perception  of  the  fatal  consequences  to  himself  which 
would  result  from  the  loss  of  the  place ;  but  when  awakened  to  a  sense 
of  his  danger,  acted  with  great  energy.  On  the  other  hand,  Smith,  who 
was  entrusted  with  the  execution  of  the  enterprise,  was  dilatory  in  the 
execution.  Birney  in  part  is  held  responsible  for  the  delay  in  the  execu 
tion  of  the  order. 

"  Push  on  and  capture  the  place  at  all  hazards  !  You  shall  have  the 
whole  army  to  reinforce  you,"  said  Grant  to  Smith.  Grant  was  in  such 
haste  to  have  Smith  move,  that  he  did  not  stop  to  write  the  order.  He 
believed  that  Smith  could  reach  Petersburg  before  Lee  could  make  his 
detour  through  Richmond. 

A.  P.  Hill  had  already  been  thrown  south  of  Richmond,  and  was  in 
front  of  Butler.  The  scouts  up  the  Appomattox  reported  the  rumbling 
of  heavy  trains  along  the  Richmond  and  Petersburg  railroad.  Lee  was 
putting  his  troops  into  the  cars.  The  dash  of  Kautz,  and  the  movement 
of  Gillmore  up  to  the  entrenchments,  and  his  retirement  without  an 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO    PETERSBURG.  388 

attack,  had  resulted  in  the  manning  of  the  Petersburg  batteries.  A 
brigade  had  been  thrown  down  towards  City  Point,  five  miles  from 
Petersburg.  Soon  after  daylight  the  cavalry  came  upon  the  Confeder 
ate  pickets,  by  the  City  Point  railroad,  beyond  which  they  found  two 
cannon  behind  rifle-pits,  in  the  centre  of  an  open  field  on  Bailey's 
farm. 

Hinks's  division  of  the  Eighteenth  Corps  was  composed  of  coloured 
troops,  who  had  never  been  under  fire.  Would  they  fight  ?  That  was 
the  important  question.  After  a  reconnoissance  of  the  position  by  Gen 
eral  Hinks,  the  troops  were  formed  for  an  assault.  The  Confederate 
cannon  opened.  The  sons  of  Africa  did  not  flinch,  but  took  their  posi 
tions  with  deliberation.  They  had  been  slaves ;  they  stood  face  to  face 
with  their  former  masters,  or  with  their  representatives.  The  flag  in 
front  of  them  waving  in  the  morning  breeze  was  the  emblem  of  oppres 
sion  ;  the  banner  above  them  was  the  flag  of  the  free.  Would  an  abject, 
servile  race,  kept  in  chains  four  thousand  years,  assert  their  manhood  ? 
Interesting  the  problem.  Their  brothers  had  given  the  lie  to  the  asser 
tion  of  the  white  man,  that  negroes  wouldn't  fight,  at  Wagner  and  Port 
Hudson.  Would  they  falter  ? 

The  Confederates  were  on  a  knoll  in  the  field,  and  had  a  clear  sweep 
of  all  the  approaches.  The  advancing  troops  must  come  out  from  the 
woods,  rush  up  the  slope,  and  carry  it  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  receiv 
ing  the  tempest  of  musketry  and  canister. 

Hinks  deployed  his  line.  At  the  word  of  command  the  coloured  men 
stepped  out  from  the  woods,  and  stood  before  the  enemy.  They  gave  a 
volley,  and  received  one  in  return.  Shells  crashed  through  them,  but, 
unheeding  the  storm,  with  a  yell  they  started  up  the  slope  upon  the  run. 
They  received  one  charge  of  canister,  one  scathing  volley  of  musketry. 
Seventy  of  their  number  went  down,  but  the  living  hundreds  rushed  on. 

The  Confederates  did  not  wait  their  coming,  but  fled  towards  Peters 
burg,  leaving  one  of  the  pieces  of  artillery  in  the  hands  of  their  assail 
ants,  who  leaped  over  the  works,  turned  it  in  a  twinkling,  but  were  not 
able  to  fire  upon  the  retreating  foe  fleeing  in  consternation  towards  the 
main  line  of  entrenchment,  two  miles  east  of  the  city. 

The  coloured  troops  were  wild  with  joy.  They  embraced  captured 
cannon  with  affectionate  enthusiasm,  patting  it  as  if  it  were  animate,  and 
could  appreciate  the  endearment. 

"  Every  soldier  of  the  coloured  division  was  two  inches  taller  for  that 
achievement,"  said  an  officer,  describing  it.  These  regiments  were  the 


384 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Fifth  and  Twenty  -  second  United  states  coloured   troops,  who  deserve 
honourable  mention  in  history. 

Brooks's  division  now  moved  up.     Martindale  was  approaching  Peters 


ALEXANDER    H.    STEPHENS,    VICE-PRESIDENT    C.  S.  A. 

burg  by  the  river  road.  By  noon  the  whole  corps  was  in  front  of  the 
main  line  of  works.  Martindale  was  on  the  right,  by  the  river,  Brooks 
in  the  centre,  Hinks  on  the  left,  with  Kautz's  division  of  cavalry  sweep- 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO   PETERSBURG.  38£ 

ing  down  to  the  Jerusalem  road,  which  enters  Petersburg  from  the 
southeast. 

Smith  delayed  unaccountably  to  make  the  attack.  It  was  a  priceless 
moment.  A  reconnoissance  showed  a  line  of  strong  works,  in  which 
were  eighteen  pieces  of  field  artillery.  The  forts  were  well  built,  and 
connected  with  breastworks,  but  the  rebels  had  not  soldiers  enough  to 
man  them.  The  citizens  of  Petersburg  had  been  called  out  to  hold  the 
town.  It  is  evident  that  Smith  might  just  as  well  have  accomplished 
at  one  o'clock  what  was  achieved  at  sunset.  He  was  a  brave  officer, 
fearless  in  battle,  an  engineer  of  ability,  reckless  of  danger,  but  failed  to 
see  the  necessity  of  impetuous  action.  The  value  of  time  was  left  out 
of  his  calculations. 

General  Grant  thus  speaks  of  Smith's  operations  : 

"  General  Smith  got  off  as  directed,  and  confronted  the  enemy's  pick 
ets  near  Petersburg  before  daylight  next  morning,  but  for  some  reason 
that  I  have  never  been  able  to  satisfactorily  understand,  did  not  get 
ready  to  assault  his  main  lines  until  near  sundown.  Then,  with  a  part 
of  his  command  only,  he  made  the  assault,  and  carried  the  lines  north 
east  of  Petersburg  from  the  Appomattox  River,  for  a  distance  of  over 
two  and  a  half  miles,  capturing  fifteen  pieces  of  artillery  and  three 
hundred  prisoners.  This  was  about  7  P.  M." 

The  main  road,  leading  east  from  Petersburg,  ascends  a  hill  two  miles 
out,  upon  the  top  of  which  stands  the  house  of  Mr.  Dunn.  The  house  is 
a  few  rods  south  of  the  road.  In  front  of  it  is  a  fort ;  another  south ;  a 
third  north,  and  other  works,  with  heavy  embankments  and  deep  ditches. 
The  woods  in  front  of  the  house  of  Mr.  Dunn  were  cut  down  in  1862, 
when  McClellan  was  on  the  Peninsula,  and  the  trunks  of  the  trees, 
blackened  by  fire,  are  lying  there  still,  forming  an  abatis.  The  ground 
is  nearly  level,  and  the  Confederate  riflemen  have  a  fair  view  of  the 
entire  field.  It  is  three  hundred  and  sixty  paces  from  the  forts  to  the 
woods,  in  the  edge  of  which  Hinks's  division  of  coloured  troops  are 
lying.  The  guns  in  the  forts  by  the  house  of  Mr.  Dunn  give  a  direct 
front  fire,  while  those  by  the  house  of  Mr.  Osborn  on  the  north  enfilade 
the  line.  Brooks  is  in  position  to  move  upon  the  batteries  by  Osborn's 
house,  while  Martindale  is  to  advance  up  the  railroad. 

The  troops  were  placed  in  line  for  the  attack  not  far  from  one  o'clock. 
They  were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  artillery.  Hinks  impatiently 
waited  for  orders.  Two  o'clock  passed.  The  shells  from  the  Confeder 
ate  batteries  were  doing  damage. 


386  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

"  Lie  down! "  said  he  to  his  men.  They  obeyed,  and  were  somewhat 
sheltered. 

Three  o'clock !  four  o'clock,  —  five,  —  still  no  orders.  Duncan's  brig 
ade  was  lying  on  both  sides  of  the  road,  a  short  distance  north  of 
Buffum's  house. 

At  length  the  word  was  given.  Duncan  threw  forward  a  cloud  of 
skirmishers.  The  Confederates  opened  with  renewed  vigour  from  the 
batteries ;  and  the  infantry,  resting  their  muskets  over  the  breastworks, 
fired  at  will  and  with  great  accuracy  of  aim.  Men  dropped  from  the 
advancing  ranks.  It  was  of  little  use  to  fire  in  return.  "  On !  push 
on !  "  was  the  order.  Hinks  and  Duncan  both  entered  heartily  into  the 
movement.  They  had  chafed  all  the  afternoon  at  the  delay ;  but  had 
been  admiring  observers  of  the  conduct  of  the  troops  under  the  fire  of 
shells. 

The  skirmishers  advanced  quickly  within  close  range,  followed  by  the 
main  line,  moving  more  slowly  over  the  fallen  timber.  The  skirmishers 
gave  a  yell  and  pushed  on,  without  waiting  for  the  main  body.  They 
leaped  into  the  ditches  in  front  of  the  breastworks,  and  climbed  on  their 
hands  and  knees  up  the  steep  embankments.  The  Confederates  above 
fired  into  their  faces,  and  many  a  brave  fellow  rolled  back  dead  to  the 
bottom. 

The  column,  perceiving  the  advance  of  their  comrades,  and  catching 
the  enthusiasm,  broke  into  a  run,  rushing  upon  the  forts,  sweeping  round 
the  curtains,  scaling  the  breastworks,  and  dashing  madly  at  the  enemy, 
who  fled  towards  Petersburg.  Brooks's  men  at  the  same  moment 
swarmed  over  the  embankments  by  Osborn's,  while  Martindale  advanced 
along  the  railroad.  Fifteen  pieces  and  three  hundred  men  were  cap 
tured,  taken  by  the  coloured  troops,  who  wheeled  the  guns  instantly 
upon  the  enemy,  and  then,  seizing  the  spades  and  shovels  which  the 
Confederates  had  left  behind,  reversed  the  fortifications  and  made  them 
a  stronghold. 

Through  the  months  which  followed  the  coloured  troops  looked  back 
to  this  exploit  with  pride.  They  were  never  weary  of  talking  about  it, 
-how  they  advanced,  how  they  leaped  over  the  entrenchments,  how 
the  enemy  went  down  the  hill  upon  the  run. 

Smith  had  possession  of  the  fortifications  at  7  P.  M.  He  ought  to 
have  moved  on.  There  were  no  other  works  between  him  and  Peters 
burg.  Not  a  brigade  from  Lee  had  reached  the  city,  and  the  disaster 
was  calculated  to  demoralise  the  rebel  soldiers.  The  Second  Corps  had 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR  TO   PETERSBURG.  387 

arrived.  Birney,  who  had  the  advance  of  that  corps,  ought  to  have  been 
on  the  ground  by  mid-afternoon,  and  Smith  had  delayed  the  assault  on 
his  account.  He  expected  Birney  to  appear  on  his  left,  and  attack  by 
the  Jerusalem  plank  road  ;  but  that  officer,  by  taking  the  wrong  road, 
went  several  miles  out  of  his  way.  Had  he  been  in  position  at  the  time 
Smith  expected  him,  the  attack  would  have  been  made  at  3  o'clock 
instead  of  at  7. 

Smith's  delay  to  follow  up  the  advantage  gained  was  an  error.  Gen 
eral  Grant  says : 

"  Between  the  line  thus  captured  and  Petersburg  there  were  no  other 
works,  and  there  was  no  evidence  that  the  enemy  had  reinforced  Peters 
burg  with  a  single  brigade  from  any  source.  The  night  was  clear, — 
the  moon  shining  brightly,  —  and  favourable  to  further  operations. 
General  Hancock,  with  two  divisions  of  the  Second  Corps,  had  reached 
General  Smith  just  after  dark,  and  offered  the  service  of  these  troops 
as  he  (Smith)  might  wish,  waiving  rank  to  the  named  commander,  who, 
he  naturally  supposed,  knew  best  the  position  of  affairs.  But  instead 
of  taking  these  troops  and  pushing  on  at  once  into  Petersburg,  he  re 
quested  General  Hancock  to  relieve  a  part  of  his  line  in  the  captured 
work,  which  was  done  before  midnight." 

Not  till  the  Confederate  outpost  on  Bailey's  farm  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  coloured  troops  did  Lee  fully  comprehend  Grant's  movement. 
Then  there  were  lively  movements  in  the  Confederate  ranks.  All  of 
the  railroad  cars  in  Richmond  were  put  upon  the  road.  Brigades  were 
hurried  through  the  streets,  piled  into  the  cars,  and  sent  whirling 
towards  Petersburg. 

While  Lee  was  watching  the  Charles  City  and  New  Market  roads, 
north  of  the  James,  expecting  Grant  in  that  direction,  Butler  sent  Gen 
eral  Terry,  with  a  portion  of  the  Tenth  Corps,  on  a  reconnoissance  in 
front  of  Bermuda  Hundred,  Terry  encountered  the  enemy's  pickets, 
drove  them  in,  reached  the  main  line,  attacked  vigorously,  broke 
through,  carrying  all  before  him,  and  pushed  on  to  the  railroad  at 
Port  Walthall  Junction,  cut  down  the  telegraph,  and  tore  up  the  track. 

This  was  an  advantage  not  expected  by  Grant,  who  at  once  ordered 
two  divisions  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  Wright,  to  report  to  Butler  at 
Bermuda  Hundred  ;  but  that  officer,  instead  of  moving  rapidly,  ad 
vanced  leisurely,  and  even  halted  awhile. 

Terry  was  attacked  by  A.  P.  Hill  and  obliged  to  fall  back.  Grant 
had  the  mortification  of  learning  in  the  evening  that,  through  the  dila- 


388  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

tory  movements  of  the  troops  under  Smith  and  Wright,  his  plans  had 
failed. 

In  the  counsels  of  the  Almighty  the  time  for  final  victory  had  not 
come.  God  reigns,  but  men  act  freely,  nevertheless.  There  have  been 
numerous  instances  during  the  war  where  great  events  hung  on  little 
things.  An  interesting  chapter  might  be  written  of  the  occasions  where 
the  scales  were  seemingly  evenly  balanced,  and  where,  to  the  eye  of 
faith,  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  turned  them  for  the  time. 

At  Bull  Rim  the  victory  was  lost  to  the  Union  arms  through  the  mis 
take  of  Major  Barry.  At  Pittsburg  Landing,  if  Johnston  had  attacked 
from  the  northwest  instead  of  the  southwest,  —  if  he  had  deflected  his 
army  a  mile, — far  different,  in  all  human  probability,  would  have  been 
the  result  of  that  battle. 

Was  the  arrival  of  the  Monitor  in  Hampton  Roads,  on  that  morning 
after  the  havoc  made  by  the  Merrimac,  accidental  ?  How  providential 
rather !  How  singular,  if  not  a  providence,  that  the  wind  should  blow 
so  wildly  from  the  southwest  on  that  night  of  the  withdrawal  of  the 
army  from  Fredericksburg,  wafting  the  rumbling  of  Burnside's  artillery 
and  the  tramp  of  a  hundred  thousand  men  away  from  the  listening  ears 
of  the  enemy  within  close  musket-shot !  Events  which  turn  the  scales 
according  to  our  desires  we  are  inclined  to  count  as  special  providences ; 
but  the  disaster  at  Bull  Run  ;  the  sitting  down  of  McClellan  in  the  mud 
at  Yorktown ;  the  lost  opportunities  for  moving  upon  Richmond  after 
Williamsburg  and  Fair  Oaks ;  also,  while  the  battle  was  raging  at 
Gaines's  Mills  and  at  Glendale ;  the  pusillanimous  retreat  from  Mal- 
vern ;  the  inaction  at  Antietam ;  Hooker's  retreat  from  Chancellorsville, 
— from  Lee,  who  also  was  in  retreat, —  are  inexplicable  events.  Meade's 
waiting  at  Boonsboro,  Lee's  escape,  Gillmore's  unexplained  turning  back 
from  Petersburg,  Wright's  halting  when  everything  depended  on  haste, 
Smith's  delay,  —  all  of  these  are  mysterious  providences  to  us,  though  to 
the  rebels  they  were  at  the  time  plain  interpositions  of  God.  God's 
system  is  reciprocal ;  everything  has  its  use,  everything  is  for  a  purpose. 
We  read  blindly,  but  to  reason  and  faith  there  can  be  but  one  result,— 
the  establishment  of  justice  and  righteousness  between  man  and  man 
and  his  Maker.  There  must  be  a  righting  of  every  wrong,  an  atone 
ment  for  every  crime. 

"  The  laws  of  changeless  justice  bind 

Oppressor  with  oppressed ; 
And,  close  as  sin  and  suffering  joined, 
We  march  to  fate  abreast." 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO   PETERSBURG.  389 

It  must  have  been  evident  to  most  observers,  that,  as  the  war  pro 
gressed,  men  were  brought  to  a  recognition  of  God  as  an  overruling 
power  in  the  mighty  conflict.  In  the  first  uprising  of  the  people  there 
was  pure,  intense  patriotism.  The  battle  of  Bull  Run  stung  the  loyal 
masses  of  the  North,  and  filled  them  with  a  determination  to  redeem 
their  tarnished  honour.  The  failure  of  the  Peninsular  campaigns,  the 
terrible  disasters  in  1862,  crushed  and  bruised  men's  spirits.  They 
began  to  talk  of  giving  freedom  to  the  slave  as  well  as  of  the  restoration 
of  the  Union. 

"  My  paramount  object  is  to  save  the  Union,  and  not  either  to  save 
or  destroy  slavery,"  wrote  President  Lincoln  to  Horace  Greeley, 
August  22,  1862,  reflecting,  doubtless,  the  feelings  of  nearly  a 
majority  of  the  people. 

Two  years  passed,  and  Abraham  Lincoln  gave  utterance  to  other 
sentiments  in  his  second  inaugural  address  to  the  people.  Disaster, 
suffering,  a  view  of  Gettysburg  battle-field,  the  consecration  of  that 
cemetery  as  the  hallowed  resting-place  of  the  patriotic  dead,  had  given 
him  a  clear  insight  of  God's  truth.  Thus  spoke  he  from  the  steps 
of  the  Capitol : 

"  The  Almighty  has  His  own  purposes.  Woe  unto  the  world  because 
of  offences !  for  it  must  needs  be  that  offences  come ;  but  woe  to  that 
man  by  whom  the  offence  cometh !  If  we  shall  suppose  that  American 
slavery  is  one  of  these  offences,  which  in  the  providence  of  God  must 
needs  come,  but  which,  having  continued  through  His  appointed  time, 
He  now  wills  to  remove,  and  that  He  gives  to  both  North  and  South  this 
terrible  war  as  the  war  due  to  those  by  whom  the  offence  came,  shall  we 
discern  therein  any  departure  from  those  divine  attributes  which  the 
believers  in  a  living  God  always  ascribe  to  Him  ?  Fondly  do  we  hope, 
fervently  do  we  pray,  that  the  mighty  scourge  of  war  may  speedily  pass 
away.  Yet  if  God  wills  that  it  continue  until  all  the  wealth  piled  by 
the  bondman's  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  of* unrequited  toil  shall  be 
sunk,  and  until  every  drop  of  blood  drawn  with  the  lash  shall  be  paid 
by  another  drawn  by  the  sword,  as  was  said  three  thousand  years  ago, 
so  still  must  it  be  said,  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and 
righteous  altogether." 

It  was  the  recognition  of  these  principles  that  made  the  people 
patient  under  the  severe  afflictions,  the  disasters,  the  failures.  Fathers 
and  mothers,  weeping  for  their  sons  slain  in  battle,  said  to  their  hearts, 
"  Be  still ! "  for  they  saw  that  God  was  leading  the  people,  through 


390  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

suffering,  to  recognise  justice  and  righteousness  as  the  Republic, —  that 
thus  he  was  saving  the  nation  from  perdition. 

The  heroism  of  the  coloured  soldiers,  and  their  splendid  achievements, 
won  the  respect  of  the  army.  Their  patriotism  was  as  sublime,  their 
courage  as  noble,  as  that  of  their  whiter-hued  comrades  boasting  Anglo- 
Saxon  blood,  nurtured  and  refined  by  centuries  of  civilisation. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle,  an  officer,  passing  through  the  hospital, 
came  upon  a  coloured  soldier  who  had  lost  his  left  leg. 

"  Well,  my  boy,  I  see  that  you  have  lost  a  leg  for  glory,"  said  the 
officer. 

".ZV0,  sir ;  I  have  not  lost  it  for  glory,  but  for  the  elevation  of  my 
race  !  " 

It  was  a  reply  worthy  of  historic  record,  to  be  read,  through  the 
coming  century,  by  every  sable  son  of  Africa,  and  by  every  man,  of 
whatever  lineage  or  clime,  struggling  to  better  his  condition. 

The  negroes  manifested  their  humanity  as  well  as  their  patriotism. 

"  While  the  battle  was  raging,"  said  General  Hinks,  "  I  saw  two 
wounded  negroes  helping  a  rebel  prisoner,  who  was  more  severely 
wounded,  to  the  rear." 

The  time  will  come  when  men  will  be  rated  for  what  they  are  worth, 
when  superiority  will  consist,  not  in  brute  force,  but  in  moral  qualities. 
The  slaveholders  of  the  South,  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  esteemed 
themselves  superior  to  the  men  of  the  North,  and  immeasurably  above 
their  slaves ;  but  in  contrast,  —  to  the  shame  of  the  slaveholders,  — 
stands  the  massacre  at  Fort  Pillow  and  the  humanity  of  the  coloured 
soldiers  in  front  of  Petersburg. 

On  the  night  of  the  16th,  Burnside  arrived  with  the  Ninth  Corps. 
Neill's  division  of  the  Sixth  also  arrived.  Burnside  attacked,  but  was 
repulsed.  The  lines  were  reconnoitred,  and  it  was  determined  to  make 
a  second  assault. 

About  half  a  mile  south  of  the  house  of  Mr.  Dunn  was  the  residence 
of  Mr.  Shand,  held  by  the  enemy.  During  the  cannonade  which  pre 
ceded  the  assault,  a  Confederate  officer  entered  the  house  and  sat  down 
to  play  a  piano.  Suddenly  he  found  himself  sitting  on  the  floor,  the 
stool  having  been  knocked  away  by  a  solid  shot,  without  injury  to 
himself. 

The  house  was  a  large  two -story  structure,  fronting  east,  painted 
white,  with  great  chimneys  at  either  end,  shaded  by  buttonwoods  and 
gum-trees,  with  a  peach  orchard  in  rear.  Fifty  paces  from  the  front 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO   PETERSBURG.  391 

door  was  a  narrow  ravine,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  deep,  with  a  brook,  fed 
by  springs,  trickling  northward.  West  of  the  house,  about  the  same 
distance,  was  another  brook,  the  two  joining  about  twenty  rods  north  of 
the  house.  A  brigade  held  this  tongue  of  land,  with  four  guns  beneath 
the  peach-trees.  Their  main  line  of  breastworks  was  along  the  edge  of 
the  ravine  east  of  the  house.  South,  and  on  higher  ground,  was  a 
redan,  a  strong  work  with  two  guns,  which  enfiladed  the  ravine.  Yet 
General  Burnside  thought  that  if  he  could  get  his  troops  into  position, 
unperceived,  he  could  take  the  tongue  of  land,  which  would  break  the 
enemy's  line  and  compel  them  to  evacuate  the  redan.  Several  attempts 
had  been  made  by  the  Second  Corps  to  break  the  line  farther  north,  but 
without  avail.  This  movement,  if  not  successful,  would  be  attended 
with  great  loss ;  nevertheless,  it  was  determined  to  make  the  assault. 

It  was  past  midnight  when  General  Potter  led  his  division  of  the 
Ninth  down  into  the  ravine.  The  soldiers  threw  aside  their  knapsacks, 
haversacks,  tin  plates,  and  cups,  and  moved  stealthily.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken.  The  watches  of  the  officers  in  command  had  been  set  to  a 
second.  They  reached  the  ravine  where  the  pickets  were  stationed,  and 
moved  south,  keeping  close  under  the  bank.  Above  them,  not  fifteen 
paces  distant,  were  the  Confederate  pickets,  lying  behind  a  bank  of  sand. 

If  their  listening  ears  caught  the  sound  of  a  movement  in  the  ravine, 
they  gave  no  alarm,  and  the  troops  took  their  positions  undisturbed. 
The  moon  was  full.  Light  clouds  floated  in  the  sky.  Not  a  sound,  save 
the  distant  rumble  of  wagons,  or  an  occasional  shot  from  the  pickets, 
broke  the  silence  of  the  night.  The  attacking  column  was  composed  of 
Griffin's  and  Curtin's  brigades,  —  Griffin  on  the  right.  He  had  the 
Seventeenth  Vermont  and  Eleventh  New  Hampshire  in  his  front  line, 
and  the  Ninth  New  Hampshire  and  Thirty-second  Maine  in  the  second. 
Curtin  had  six  regiments,  —  the  Thirty-sixth  Massachusetts,  and  the 
Forty-fifth  and  Forty-eighth  Pennsylvania,  in  his  front  line  ;  the  Seventh 
Rhode  Island,  Twelfth  New  York,  and  Fifty-eighth  Massachusetts  in  his 
second  line. 

The  soldiers  were  worn  with  hard  marching  and  constant  fighting, 
and  had  but  just  arrived  from  City  Point,  yet  they  took  their  positions 
without  flinching.  The  officers  gazed  at  the  hands  of  their  watches  in 
the  moonlight,  and  saw  them  move  on  to  the  appointed  time,  —  fifteen 
minutes  past  three.  Twenty  paces,  —  a  spring  up  the  steep  bank  would 
carry  the  men  to  the  pickets ;  fifty  paces  to  the  muzzles  of  the  enemy's 
guns. 


392 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  All  ready ! "  was  whispered  from  man  to  man.  They  rose  from  the 
ground  erect.  Not  a  gun-lock  clicked.  The  bayonet  was  to  do  the 
work. 

"Hurrah!"  The  lines  rise  like  waves  of  the  sea.  There  are  strag 
gling  shots  from  the  pickets,  four  flashes  of  light  from  the  cannon  by 
the  house,  two  more  from  the  redan,  one  volley  from  the  infantry,  wildly 
aimed,  doing  little  damage.  On, — up  to  the  breastworks  !  Over  them, 

seizing  the  guns!  A  minute  has 
passed.  Four  guns,  six  hundred 
and  fifty  prisoners,  fifteen  hundred 
muskets,  and  four  stands  of  colours 
are  the  trophies.  The  enemy's  line 
is  broken.  The  great  point  is  gained, 
compelling  Lee  to  abandon  the 
ground  which  he  has  held  so  tena 
ciously. 

In  the  Fifty-seventh  Massachusetts 
was  a  soldier  named  Edward  M. 
Schneider.  When  the  regiment  was 
formed  he  was  a  student  in  Phillips 
Academy,  Andover.  From  motives 

of  patriotism,  against  the  wishes  of  friends,  he  left  the  literature  of  the 
ancients  and  the  history  of  the  past,  to  become  an  actor  in  the  present 
and  to  do  what  he  could  for  future  good.  His  father  is  the  well-known 
missionary  of  the  American  Board  at  Aintab,  Turkey. 

On  the  march  from  Annapolis,  though  but  seventeen  years  old,  and 
unaccustomed  to  hardship,  he  kept  his  place  in  the  ranks,  from  the 
encampment  by  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake  to  the  North  Anna,  where 
he  was  slightly  wounded.  The  surgeons  sent  him  to  Washington,  but 
of  his  own  accord  he  returned  to  his  regiment,  joining  it  at  Cold  Har 
bour.  While  preparing  for  the  charge  upon  the  enemy's  works,  on  the 
17th  instant,  he  said  to  the  chaplain : 

"I  intend  to  be  the  first  one  to  enter  their  breastworks." 
The  brave  young  soldier  tried  to  make  good  his  words,  leading  the 
charge. 

He  was  almost  there,  —  not  quite  ;  almost  near  enough  to  feel  the  hot 
flash  of  the  rebel  musketry  in  his  face ;  near  enough  to  be  covered  with 
sulphurous  clouds  from  the  cannon,  when  he  fell,  shot  through  the 
body. 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO    PETERSBURG.  393 

He  was  carried  to  the  hospital,  with  six  hundred  and  fifty  of  his 
division  comrades ;  but  lay  all  night  with  his  wound  undressed,  waiting 
his  turn  without  a  murmur.  The  chaplain  looked  at  his  wound. 

"What  do  you  think  of  it?" 

Seeing  that  it  was  mortal,  the  chaplain  was  overcome  with  emotion. 
He  remembered  the  last  injunction  of  the  young  soldier's  sister:  "I 
commit  him  to  your  care." 

The  young  hero  interpreted  the  meaning  of  the  tears, —  that  there 
was  no  hope. 

"  Do  not  weep,"  said  he ;  "  it  is  God's  will.  I  wish  you  to  write  to 
my  father,  and  tell  him  that  I  have  tried  to  do  my  duty  to  my  country 
and  to  God." 

He  disposed  of  his  few  effects,  giving  ten  dollars  to  the  Christian 
Commission,  twenty  dollars  to  the  American  Board,  and  trifles  to  his 
friends.  Then,  in  the  simplicity  of  his  heart,  said  : 

"  I  have  a  good  many  friends,  schoolmates,  and  companions.  They 
will  want  to  know  where  I  am,  —  how  I  am  getting  on.  You  can  let 
them  know  that  I  am  gone,  and  that  I  die  content.  And,  chaplain,  the 
boys  in  the  regiment,  —  I  want  you  to  tell  them  to  stand  by  the  dear 
old  flag !  And  there  is  my  brother  in  the  navy,  —  write  to  him  and  tell 
him  to  stand  by  the  flag  and  cling  to  the  cross  of  Christ ! " 

The  surgeon  examined  the  wound. 

"  It  is  my  duty  to  tell  you  that  you  will  soon  go  home,"  said  he. 

«  Yes,  doctor,  I  am  going  home.  I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  I  don't 
know  how  the  valley  will  be  when  I  get  to  it,  but  it  is  all  bright  now." 

Then,  gathering  up  his  waning  strength,  he  repeated  the  verse  often 
sung  by  the  soldiers,  who,  amid  all  the  whirl  and  excitement  of  the 
camp  and  battle-fteld,  never  forget  those  whom  they  have  left  behind 
them,  —  mother,  sister,  father,  brother.  Calmly,  clearly,  distinctly  he 
repeated  the  lines,  —  the  chorus  of  the  song  : 

"  Soon  with  angels  I  '11  be  marching, 
With  bright  laurels  on  ray  brow ; 
I  have  for  my  country  fallen,  — 
Who  will  care  for  sister  now  ?  " 

The  night  wore  away.  Death  stole  on.  He  suffered  intense  pain,  but 
not  a  murmur  escaped  his  lips.  Sabbath  morning  dawned,  and  with  the 
coming  of  the  light  he  passed  away. 

"  I  die  content,"  said  Wolfe,  at  Quebec,  when  told  that  the  French 
were  fleeing. 


394  THE    BOYS    OF   '61. 

"  Stand  up  for  Jesus,"  said  Rev.  Dudley  Tyng,  of  New  York,  in  his 
last  hours  ;  words  which  have  warmed  and  moved  thousands  of  Christian 
hearts. 

"  Let  me  die  with  my  face  to  the  enemy,"  was  the  last  request  of 
General  Rice,  Christian,  soldier,  and  patriot,  at  Spottsylvania ;  but 
equally  worthy  of  remembrance  are  the  words  of  Edward  M.  Schneider, 
-boy,  student,  youthful  leader  of  the  desperate  charge  at  Petersburg. 
They  are  the  essence  of  all  that  Wolfe  and  Tyng  and  Rice  uttered  in 
their  last  moments.  His  grave  is  near  the  roadside,  marked  by  a  rude 
paling.  The  summer  breeze  sweeps  through  the  sighing  pines  above  the 

heaved-up  mound.     Mournful,  yet  sweet,  the  music  of  the  wind-harp, 

mournful,  in  that  one  so  young,  so  full  of  life  and  hope  and  promise, 
should  go  so  soon ;  sweet,  in  that  he  did  his  work  so  nobly.  Had  he 
lived  a  century  he  could  not  have  completed  it  more  thoroughly  or  faith 
fully.  His  was  a  short  soldier's  life,  extending  only  from  the  peaceful 
shades  of  Andover  to  the  entrenchments  of  Petersburg;  but  oh,  how 
full! 

Will  the  tree  of  Liberty  prematurely  decay,  if  nourished  by  such  life- 
giving  blood  ?  It  is  costly,  but  the  fruit  is  precious.  For  pain  and 
anguish,  waste  and  desolation,  we  have  such  rich  recompense  as  this, — 
such  examples  of  patriotic  ardour,  heroic  daring,  and  Christian  forti 
tude,  that  make  men  nobler,  nations  greater,  and  the  world  better  by 
their  contemplation. 

I  have  stood  by  the  honoured  dust  of  those  whose  names  are  great  in 
history,  whose  deeds  and  virtues  are  commemorated  in  brass  and  marble, 
who  were  venerated  while  living  and  mourned  when  dead  ;  but  never 
have  I  felt  a  profounder  reverence  for  departed  worth  than  for  this 
young  Christian  soldier,  uncoffined,  unshrouded,  wrapped  only  in  his 
blanket,  and  sleeping  serenely  beneath  the  evergreen  pines. 

His  last  words  —  the  messages  to  his  comrades,  to  his  father,  and  his 
brother  —  are  worthy  to  live  so  long  as  the  flag  of  our  country  shall 
wave  or  the  cross  of  Christ  endure. 

"  Stand  up  for  the  dear  old  flag  and  cling  to  the  cross  of  Christ ! " 
They  are  the  emblems  of  all  our  hopes  for  time  and  eternity.  Short, 
full,  rounded,  complete  was  his  life.  Triumphant  and  glorious  his 
death ! 

Grant  determined  to  assault  all  along  the  line  on  the  morning  of  the 
18th,  as  nearly  the  entire  army  had  arrived.  Lee,  however,  fell  back 
during  the  night  to  a  new  position  nearer  the  city. 


FROM    COLD    HARBOUR   TO   PETERSBURG. 


395 


But  the  attack  was  made.  The  Eighteenth,  Second,  and  Sixth  Corps 
gained  no  advantage  ;  but  the  Ninth  and  Fifth  drove  the  rebels  across 
the  Norfolk  Railroad,  and  reached  the  Jerusalem  plank  road.  The  posi 
tion  of  the  besieging  army  is  shown  by  the  accompanying  diagram : 

On  the  21st  of  June  Grant  attempted  to 
take  the  Weldon  Railroad  with  the  Second  and 
Sixth  Corps,  but  was  opposed  by  the  rebels  on 
Davis's  farm,  beyond  the  Jerusalem  road,  and 
a  battle  ensued. 

The  engagement  was  renewed  the  next  day. 
There  was  a  gap  in  the  lines,  of  which  A.  P. 
Hill  took  advantage,  and  attacked  Barlow's 
division  in  flank.  A  severe  struggle  followed, 
in  which  Gibbon's  division  lost  four  guns.  The 
battle  was  continued  on  the  23d,  but  no  farther  progress  was  made. 
The  troops  had  been  fighting,  marching,  or  building  breastworks  for 
forty-seven  days,  without  interruption.  Daily  and  nightly,  from  the 
Rapidan  to  the  Weldon  road,  they  had  been  in  constant  action.  The 
troops  were  exhausted.  Grant  had  lost  seventy  thousand.  We  are 
not  to  think  of  that  number  as  having  been  killed  and  wounded,  but 
those  who  had  broken  down  under  the  hardships,  and  were  unfit  for  duty. 

The  reinforcements  which  had  reached  him  were  inexperienced.  Men 
when  physically  prostrated  are  indifferent  to  commands.  Discipline 
becomes  lax.  Hundreds  of  efficient  officers  had  fallen  during  the  cam 
paign.  Brigades  were  commanded  by  majors,  regiments  by  captains, 
companies  by  corporals.  The  army  needed  thorough  reorganisation. 
The  right  of  the  line  was  sufficiently  near  to  Petersburg  to  commence 
siege  operations.  Entrenchments  were  accordingly  thrown  up  and  guns 
mounted,  and  the  army  enjoyed  comparative  rest.  But  it  was  a  rest 
under  fire,  day  and  night,  the  Ninth  and  Eighteenth  Corps  especially 
being  constantly  harassed  by  the  enemy,  who  were  bitterly  opposed  to 
the  employment  of  coloured  troops.  It  was  systematic  hostility,  —  in 
grained,  revengeful,  relentless.  They  would  not  recognise  or  treat  them 
as  prisoners  of  war.  Slavery  long  before  had  proclaimed  that  black 
men  had  no  rights  which  white  men  were  bound  to  respect.  For  them 
was  no  mercy ;  only  the  fate  of  their  compatriots  at  Fort  Pillow  awaited 
them,  if  taken  in  arms  against  their  former  masters,  though  wearing  the 
uniform  of  the  republic  which  had  given  them  freedom  and  sent  them  to 
battle. 


396  THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 

There  was  a  tacit  understanding  between  the  soldiers  of  the  Fifth  and 
the  enemy  in  front  of  them  that  there  should  be  no  picket-firing.  They 
filled  their  canteens  at  the  same  spring,  and  had  friendly  conversations. 
But  not  so  in  front  of  the  Ninth,  in  which  thirty  were  wounded  or  killed 
every  twenty-four  hours.  Such  was  the  unnecessary  sacrifice  of  life  to 
this  Moloch  of  our  generation !  There  were  those  in  the  army,  as  well 
as  out  of  it,  who  were  not  willing  that  the  coloured  soldier  should  be 
recognised  as  a  man. 

"  The  negroes  ought  not  to  be  allowed  to  fight,"  said  a  Massachusetts 
captain  to  me. 

"Why  not,  sir?" 

"  Because  the  Confederates  hate  us  for  making  them  soldiers,"  was 
the  reply  ;  and  adding,  dubiously,  "  I  don't  know  but  that  the  negroes 
have  souls ;  but  I  look  upon  them  as  a  lower  order  of  beings  than  our 
selves." 

The  old  prejudice  remained.  We  were  not  willing  to  deal  fairly. 
We  asked  the  negro  to  help  fight  our  battles,  but  we  were  willing  to  pay 
him  only  half  a  soldier's  wages,  as  if  we  feared  this  simple  act  of  justice 
might  be  construed  as  an  acknowledgment  of  his  social  as  well  as  civil 
equality. 

Through  all  the  weary  months  of  fighting  and  exposure  the  wants  of 
the  soldiers  were  greatly  relieved  by  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  Com 
missions.  The  warm-hearted  people  in  the  North  never  ceased  their 
contributions.  The  machinery  of  both  those  excellent  organisations  was 
so  perfect  that  the  soldiers  had  quick  relief. 

The  power  of  any  force  —  moral  and  religious  as  well  as  mechanical 
—  is  in  proportion  to  the  directness  of  its  application.  I  recall,  in  this 
connection,  a  hot,  dry,  sultry  day.  The  sun  shone  from  a  brazen  sky. 
The  grass  and  shrubs  were  scorched,  withered,  and  powdered  with  dust, 
which  rose  in  clouds  behind  every  passing  wagon.  Even  the  aspens 
were  motionless,  and  there  was  not  air  enough  to  stir  the  long,  lithe 
needles  of  the  pines.  The  birds  of  the  forest  sought  the  deepest  shade, 
and  hushed  even  their  twitter.  It  was  difficult  for  men  in  robust  health 
to  breathe,  and  they  picked  out  the  coolest  places  and  gave  themselves 
up  to  the  languor  of  the  hour.  It  required  an  earnest  effort  to  do  any 
thing.  Yet  through  this  blazing  day  men  crouched  in  the  trenches  from 
morning  till  night,  or  lay  in  their  shallow  rifle-pits,  watching  the  enemy, 
—parched,  broiled,  burned,  not  daring  to  raise  their  heads  or  lift  their 
hands.  To  do  so  was  to  suffer  death  or  wounds. 


FKOM    COLD   HARBOUR   TO   PETERSBURG.  397 

The  hospital  tents,  though  pitched  in  the  woods,  were  like  ovens, 
absorbing  and  holding  the  heat  of  the  sun,  whose  rays  the  branches  of 
the  trees  but  partially  excluded.  Upon  the  ground  lay  the  sick  and 
wounded,  fevered  and  sore,  with  energies  exhausted,  perspiration  oozing 
from  their  faces,  nerves  quivering  and  trembling,  pulses  faint  and  feeble, 
and  life  ebbing  away.  Their  beds  were  pine  boughs.  They  lay  as  they 
came  from  the  battle-field,  wearing  their  soiled,  torn,  and  bloody  gar 
ments,  and  tantalised  by  myriads  of  flies. 

The  surgeons  in  charge  were  kind-hearted  and  attentive.  They  used 
all  means  in  their  power  to  make  their  patients  comfortable.  Was  this 
the  place  where  the  sick  were  to  regain  their  health,  far  from  home  and 
friends  !  With  nothing  to  cheer  them,  hope  was  dying  out,  and  de 
spondency  setting  in ;  and  memory,  ever  busy,  was  picturing  the  dear 
old  home  scenes,  so  painfully  in  contrast  with  their  dismal  present. 

It  was  the  Sabbath,  and  there  were  many  among  the  suffering  thou 
sands  who  had  been  accustomed  to  observe  the  day  as  one  of  worship 
and  rest  from  toil  and  care.  In  imagination  they  heard  the  pealing  of 
church-bells,  the  grand  and  solemn  music  of  the  organ,  or  the  hum  of 
children's  voices  in  the  Sabbath  school. 

There  were  no  clouds  to  shut  out  the  sun,  but  the  brazen  dome  of  the 
sky  glowed  with  steady  heat.  The  Christian  Commission  tent  had  been 
besieged  all  day  by  soldiers,  who  wanted  onions,  pickles,  lemons,  oranges, 
—anything  sour,  anything  to  tempt  the  taste.  A  box  of  oranges  had 
been  brought  from  City  Point  the  night  before.  It  was  suggested  that 
they  be  distributed  at  once  to  the  sick  and  wounded.  "  Certainly,  by  all 
means,"  was  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  Commission.  I  volunteered  to 
be  the  distributor. 

Go  with  me  through  the  tents  of  the  sufferers.  Some  are  lying  down, 
with  eyes  closed,  faces  pale,  and  cheeks  sunken.  The  paleness  underlies 
the  bronze  which  the  sun  has  burned  upon  them.  Some  are  half  reclin 
ing  on  their  elbows,  bolstered  by  knapsacks,  and  looking  into  vacancy, 
—  thinking,  perhaps,  of  home  and  kin,  and  wondering  if  they  will  ever 
see  them  again. 

Others  are  reading  papers  which  delegates  of  the  Commission  have 
distributed.  Some  of  the  poor  fellows  have  but  one  leg ;  others  but  the 
stump  of  a  thigh  or  an  arm,  with  the  lightest  possible  dressing,  to  keep 
down  the  fever.  Yesterday  those  men,  in  the  full  tide  of  life,  stood  in 
the  trenches  confronting  the  enemy.  Now  they  are  shattered  wrecks, 
having,  perhaps,  wife  and  children  or  parents  dependent  upon  them; 


398  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

with  no  certainty  of  support  for  themselves,  even,  but  the  small  bounty  of 
Government,  which  they  have  earned  at  such  fearful  sacrifice.  But  their 
future  will  be  brightened  with  the  proud  consciousness  of  duty  done  and 
country  saved, —  the  surviving  soldier's  chief  recompense  for  all  the  toil 
and  suffering  and  privation  of  the  camp  and  field. 

As  we  enter  the  tent  they  catch  a  sight  of  the  golden  fruit.  There  is 
a  commotion.  Those  half  asleep  rub  their  eyes,  those  partially  reclining 
sit  up,  those  lying  with  their  backs  toward  us  turn  over  to  see  what  is 
going  on,  those  so  feeble  that  they  cannot  move  ask  what  is  the  matter. 
They  gaze  wistfully  at  our  luscious  burden.  Their  eyes  gleam,  but  not 
one  of  them  asks  for  an  orange.  They  wait.  Through  the  stern  disci 
pline  of  war  they  have  learned  to  be  patient,  to  endure,  to  remain  in  sus 
pense,  to  stand  still  and  be  torn  to  pieces.  They  are  true  heroes ! 

"  Would  you  like  an  orange,  sir  ? " 

"  Thank  you." 

It  is  all  he  can  say.  He  is  lying  upon  his  back.  A  minie  bullet 
has  passed  through  his  body,  and  he  cannot  be  moved.  He  has  a  noble 
brow,  a  manly  countenance.  Tears  moisten  his  eyes  and  roll  down  his 
sunken  cheeks  as  he  takes  it  from  my  hand. 

"  It  is  a  gift  of  the  Christian  Commission,  and  I  accept  your  thanks 
for  those  who  made  the  contribution." 

"  Bully  for  the  Christian  Commission,"  shouts  a  wide-awake,  jolly 
soldier,  near  by,  with  an  ugly  wound  in  his  left  arm. 

"  Thank  you,"  "  God  bless  the  Commission,"  "  I  say,  Bill,  are  n't  they 
bully  ?  "  are  the  expressions  I  hear  behind  me. 

In  one  of  the  wards  I  came  upon  a  soldier  who  had  lost  his  leg  the 
day  before.  He  was  lying  upon  his  side  ;  he  was  robust,  healthy,  strong, 
and  brave.  The  hours  dragged  heavily.  I  stood  before  him,  and  yet 
he  did  not  see  me.  He  was  stabbing  his  knife  into  a  chip,  with  nervous 
energy,  trying  to  forget  the  pain,  to  bridge  over  the  lonely  hours,  and 
shut  the  gloom  out  of  the  future.  I  touched  his  elbow ;  he  looked  up. 

"  Would  you  like  an  orange  ?  " 

"  By  jingo  !  that  is  worth  a  hundred  dollars  !  " 

He  grasped  it  as  a  drowning  man  clutches  a  chip. 

"  Where  did  this  come  from  ?  " 

"  The  Christian  Commission  had  a  box  arrive  last  night." 

"  The  Christian  Commission  ?  My  wife  belongs  to  that.  She  wrote 
to  me  about  it  last  week, — that  they  met  to  make  shirts  for  the  Com- 


FROM   COLD  HARBOUR  TO   PETERSBURG.  399 

"  Then  you  have  a  wife  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  three  children." 

His  voice  faltered.  Ah  !  the  soldier  never  forgets  home.  He  dashed 
away  a  tear,  took  in  a  long  breath,  and  was  strong  again. 

"  Where  do  you  hail  from,  soldier  ?  " 

"  From  old  Massachusetts.  I  had  a  snug  little  home  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Connecticut ;  but  I  told  my  wife  that  I  did  n't  feel  just  right  to 
stay  there,  when  I  was  needed  out  here,  and  so  I  came,  and  here  I  am. 
I  shall  write  home  and  tell  Mary  about  the  Christian  Commission.  I 
have  been  wishing  all  day  that  I  had  an  orange  ;  I  knew  it  was  no  use 
to  wish.  I  did  n't  suppose  there  was  one  in  camp  ;  besides,  here  I  am, 
not  able  to  move  a  peg.  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  bringing  it.  I  shall  tell 
my  wife  all  about  it." 

These  expressions  of  gratitude  were  not  indifferent  utterances  of 
courtesy,  but  came  from  full  hearts.  Those  sunburned  sufferers  recog 
nised  the  religion  of  Jesus  in  the  gift.  The  Christian  religion,  thus 
exemplified,  was  not  a  cold  abstraction,  but  a  reality,  providing  for  the 
health  of  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul.  It  was  easy  to  converse  with 
those  men  concerning  their  eternal  well-being.  They  could  not  oppose  a 
Christianity  that  manifested  such  regard  for  their  bodily  comfort.  Such 
a  religion  commended  itself  to  their  hearts  and  understandings.  Thus 
the  Commission  became  a  great  missionary  enterprise.  Farina,  oranges, 
lemons,  onions,  pickles,  comfort  -  bags,  shirts,  towels,  given  and  dis 
tributed  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  though  designed  for  the  body,  gave 
strength  to  the  soul.  To  the  quickened  senses  of  a  wounded  soldier, 
parched  with  fever,  far  from  home  and  friends,  an  onion  was  a  stronger 
argument  for  the  religion  which  bestowed  it  than  the  subtle  reasoning  of 
Renan,  and  a  pickle  sharper  than  the  keenest  logic  of  Colenso ! 

Visiting  Washington  one  day,  I  passed  through  several  of  the  hospi 
tals,  and  was  present  when  the  delegates  came  to  the  headquarters  of  the 
Commission  and  narrated  their  experiences  of  the  day.  About  fifty 
were  present.  Their  work  was  washing  and  dressing  wounds,  aiding  the 
sick  and  wounded  in  every  way  possible,  distributing  reading  matter, 
writing  letters  for  those  unable  to  write,  with  religious  exercises  and 
conversation.  No  delegate  was  allowed  to  give  jellies  or  wines  as  food, 
or  to  hold  meetings  in  any  ward,  without  permission  of  the  surgeon  in 
charge,  which  usually  was  granted.  It  was  a  rule  of  the  Commission, 
and  not  of  the  Medical  Department.  The  design  was  to  do  everything 
possible  for  the  good  of  the  men,  and  nothing  for  their  hurt.  One 


400  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

delegate  said  that  he  found  fully  one-third  of  the  men  in  his  ward 
were  Christians.  They  were  glad  to  see  him,  and  rejoiced  in  their 
religious  reading. 

A  chaplain  asked  one  of  the  men  if  he  were  a  Christian. 

"  No,"  he  replied,  "  but  I  have  a  sister  who  wrote  to  me  the  other  day 
that  she  wanted  to  be  one,  and  I  wrote  back  that  I  wanted  her  to  be 
one ;  and  I  guess  everybody  who  believes  the  Bible  feels  about  so.  If 
they  ain't  good  themselves  they  want  their  friends  to  be." 
-  One  of  the  wounded  riien  sitting  up  in  bed  was  writing  a  letter  home, 
upon  a  bit  of  paper,  and  the  chaplain  gave  him  a  full  sheet  and  envelope. 

"  Are  you  a  Christian  Commission  man  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  chaplain. 

"  You  are  ad——  good  set  of  fellows." 

"  Hold  on,  soldier,  not  quite  so  hard." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon^  chaplain,  I  did  n't  mean  to  swear,  but,  darn  it 
all,  I  have  got  into  the  habit  out  here  in  the  army,  and  it  comes  right 
out  before  I  think.  " 

"  Won't  you  try  to  leave  it  off?" 

"  Yes,  chaplain,  I  will." 

One  just  returned  from  the  army  at  Petersburg,  said:  "I  came 
across  a  drummer-boy  of  one  of  the  Massachusetts  regiments,  a  member 
of  the  Sabbath  school  at  home,  who  lost  his  Bible  during  the  campaign, 
but  he  has  written  the  heads  of  his  drum  all  over  with  texts  of  Scripture, 
from  memory.  He  beats  a  Gospel  drum.  " 


CHAPTER   XX. 

SIEGE     OPERATIONS. 

Norfolk  Railroad  enters  Petersburg  through  a  ravine.  In  the 
A  attack  upon  the  enemy's  lines,  on  the  18th  of  June,  the  hollow 
was  gained  and  held  by  Burnside's  troops,  their  most  advanced  position 
being  about  four  hundred  feet  from  the  Confederate  line. 

Lieutenant -Colonel  Henry  Pleasants,  commanding  the  Forty-eighth 
Pennsylvania  Regiment,  a  practical  miner,  conceived  the  idea  of  exca 
vating  a  tunnel  under  the  works  and  exploding  a  mine.  He  submitted 
the  plan  to  Burnside,  who  approved  it.  General  Meade  said  it  could 
not  be  done.  Major  Duane,  of  the  engineers,  laughed  at  the  idea. 
Other  officers,  of  high  rank,  scouted  the  project.  Colonel  Pleasants  was 
fully  convinced  of  its  practicability,  and  set  his  men  to  work. 

He  made  application  at  headquarters  for  a  theodolite  to  make  a 
triangulation  of  the  distance,  but  was  refused  its  use.  He  was  obliged 
to  send  to  Washington  to  obtain  one.  No  facilities  were  granted  him. 
He  could  neither  obtain  boards,  lumber,  or  mining  -  picks.  But  his 
regiment,  numbering  four  hundred  men,  were  mostly  miners,  and  he 
was  confident  of  success.  Work  was  accordingly  commenced  on  the 
25th  of  June,  at  noon.  No  wheelbarrows  being  provided,  the  men  were 
obliged  to  make  hand-barrows  of  cracker  boxes.  But  they  were  at  home 
in  the  earth,  and  not  easily  discouraged  by  difficulties  or  want  of  proper 
tools  to  work  with,  and  pushed  forward  the  gallery,  which  was  about 
four  and  a  half  feet  high  and  the  same  in  width,  with  great  zeal.  The 
earth  brought  out  was  covered  with  bushes,  to  conceal  it  from  the 
enemy,  who,  by  its  fresh  appearance,  might  suspect  where  the  mine  was 
being  sunk,  as  it  was  known  throughout  the  army  that  mining  opera 
tions  had  been  commenced,  and  the  Confederates  had  heard  of  it.  The 
Richmond  papers  published  the  news,  and  it  was  heralded  through  the 
North. 

At  every  discharge  of  the  Confederate  artillery  there  was  danger  of 
the  caving  in  of  the  earth ;  but  Pleasant's  daring  burrowers  crept 
steadily  forward,  till  the  noise  overhead,  as  well  as  previous  measure- 

401 


402  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

ments,  convinced  them  that  they  were  immediately  under  the  works. 
The  main  gallery  was  five  hundred  and  ten  feet  in  length,  beside  which 
were  two  lateral  galleries,  one  thirty-seven  and  the  other  thirty-eight 
feet  in  length. 

A  short  distance  from  the  entrance,  inside  of  the  Union  fortifications, 
a  vertical  shaft  was  sunk,  in  which  a  fire  was  kept  constantly  burning, 
to  produce  ventilation.  Eight  magazines  were  placed  in  the  lateral 
galleries,  charged  with  four  tons  of  powder,  strongly  tamped,  and  con 
nected  by  fuses.  The  mine  was  completed  on  the  23d  of  July. 

Grant  planned  an  assault  upon  the  enemy,  independently  of  the 
explosion  of  the  mine.  He  sent  two  divisions  of  the  Second  Corps, 
with  two  divisions  of  Sheridan's  cavalry,  to  the  Army  of  the  James,  at 
Deep  Bottom,  where  an  attack  was  made,  four  guns  captured,  and  the 
line  extended  from  Deep  Bottom  to  the  New  Market  road.  Lee 
attempted  to  recover  his  lost  ground,  but  failed.  Grant,  in  this  expe 
dition,  employed  an  immense  train  of  empty  baggage-wagons,  which, 
passing  in  sight  of  the  Confederate  pickets,  made  the  movement  an 
enigma  to  Lee.  The  soldiers  in  the  fortifications  had  commenced  a 
counter-mine,  but  suspended  labour. 

General  Burnside  wished  that  the  coloured  troops  of  his  division, 
under  General  Ferrero,  should  lead  in  the  assault  after  the  mine  was 
exploded ;  and  the  troops  were  drilled  with  that  special  object  in  view. 
He  believed  that  they  would  make  a  successful  charge.  They  were 
fresh,  had  taken  but  little  part  in  the  campaign,  and  were  desirous  of 
emulating  the  example  of  their  comrades  of  the  Eighteenth  Corps. 
The  white  troops  were  worn  with  hard  marching,  fighting,  and  exposure 
in  the  trenches  in  front  of  Petersburg,  where  they  had  been  on  the 
watch  day  and  night.  The  lines  were  so  near  that  a  man  could  not 
show  his  head  above  the  parapet  without  being  shot.  They  had 
acquired  the  habit  of  taking  their  positions  by  covered  approaches,  and 
had  lost  the  resolute  confidence  and  fearlessness  manifested  at  the 
beginning  of  the  campaigns. 

General  Meade  objected  to  Burnside's  plan. 

"I  objected,"  says  Meade,  "  not  that  I  had  any  reason  to  believe  that 
the  coloured  troops  would  not  do  their  duty  as  well  as  the  white  troops, 
but  that  they  were  a  new  division,  and  had  never  been  under  fire,  had 
never  been  tried,  and,  as  this  was  an  operation  which  I  knew  beforehand 
was  one  requiring  the  very  best  troops,  I  thought  it  impolitic  to  trust  to 
a  division  of  whose  reliability  we  had  no  evidence." 


SIEGE  OPERATIONS,, 


403 


MAP   OF    RICHMOND    AND    PETERSBURG. 


The  matter  was  referred  to  General  Grant,  who  says : 
"  General  Burnside  wanted  to  put  his  coloured  division  in  front,  and 
I  believe  if  he  had  done  so  it  would  have  been  a  success.     Still  I  agreed 
with  General  Meade  in  his  objections  to  the  plan.     General  Meade  said 


404  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

that  if  we  put  the  coloured  troops  in  front  (we  had  only  one  division), 
and  it  should  prove  a  failure,  it  would  then  be  said,  probably,  that  we 
were  shoving  those  people  ahead  to  get  killed,  because  we  did  not  care 
anything  about  them.  But  that  could  not  be  said  if  we  put  white  troops 
in  front." 

General  Burnside  had  three  divisions  of  white  troops ;  as  there  were 
reasons  for  assigning  either  of  the  divisions  to  lead  the  assault,  lots 
were  cast,  and  the  duty  fell  upon  General  Ledlie. 

Burnside  was  directed  by  Meade  to  form  his  troops  during  the  night, 
and  be  ready  to  assault  at  daylight  on  the  30th.  His  pioneers  were  to 
be  equipped  to  destroy  the  enemy's  abatis.  Entrenching  tools  were  pro 
vided,  so  that  if  successful  in  breaking  the  enemy's  lines,  the  position 
might  be  quickly  secured. 

Portions  of  the  Fifth  and  the  Eighteenth  Corps  were  brought  up  to 
support  the  Ninth. 

The  field  artillery  was  to  be  harnessed  for  immediate  use.  The  siege 
artillery  was  to  open  a  heavy  fire.  The  Second  Corps,  at  Deep  Bottom, 
was  to  move  to  the  rear  of  the  Eighteenth,  and  be  ready  for  any  emer 
gency.  Sheridan,  with  the  cavalry,  was  ordered  to  attack  south  and 
east  of  Petersburg.  The  engineers  were  to  have  sandbags,  gabions, 
and  fascines  in  readiness.  The  mine  was  to  be  fired  at  half-past  three, 
and  simultaneously  with  the  explosion  the  assaulting  column  was  to 
rush  into  the  gap. 

"  Promptitude,  rapidity  of  execution,  and  cordial  cooperation  are 
essential  to  success,"  wrote  General  Meade,  in  his  concluding  orders. 

The  movements  and  preparations  were  completed  before  three  o'clock. 
The  moon  was  shining  brightly,  but  the  rebels  made  no  discovery  of  the 
change  of  position  and  massing  of  troops  in  rear  of  the  Ninth  Corps. 
The  heights  near  the  hospitals  were  covered  with  teamsters,  ambulance 
drivers,  surgeons,  and  civilians,  waiting  with  intense  interest  for  the 
expected  upheaval. 

Half-past  three  came,  and  the  fuse  was  lighted.  A  stream  of  fire  ran 
quickly  along  the  gallery,  but  no  explosion  followed.  Had  the  fuse 
failed  ?  Lieutenant  Douty  and  Sergeant  Reese  went  boldly  in  to  ascer 
tain,  and  found  the  fire  had  gone  out  one  hundred  feet  from  the  entrance. 
The  fuse  was  relighted,  but  it  was  almost  five  o'clock,  and  the  anxious 
spectators  began  to  speculate  as  to  the  cause  of  delay. 

Grant  and  Meade  were  at  the  front.  The  troops  thought  the  whole 
thing  a  failure,  and  began  to  ridicule  the  Pennsylvania  miners. 


EXPLOSION    OF    THE    MINE. 


SIEGE   OPERATIONS.  407 

Fleming's  brigade,  composed  of  the  Seventh,  Eighteenth,  and  Twenty- 
second  North  Carolinians,  was  asleep  over  the  mine.  The  pickets  only 
were  awake.  Pegram's  battery  was  also  in  the  redoubt. 

Finally  there  came  a  trembling  of  the  earth,  then  a  bursting  forth  of 
volcanic  flames  and  rolling  up  of  dense  clouds  of  smoke.  A  mountain 
of  rubbish  rose  in  the  air.  Earth,  men,  planks,  timbers,  cannon,  shot 
and  shell,  were  hurled  upward  and  outward!  The  sight  was  terribly 
grand.  To  add  to  the  frightfulness  of  the  eruption  and  the  grandeur 
of  the  spectacle,  one  hundred  guns  instantly  belched  forth  their  thunders. 
The  Confederates  were  surprised  and  panic-stricken  for  the  moment,  and 
ran  to  escape  the  falling  earth  and  timbers,  leaving  their  artillery  silent. 
A  huge  gap  had  been  made  in  the  works,  four  or  five  hundred  feet  in 
length  and  twenty  feet  in  depth. 

Success  depended  upon  the  immediate  occupation  of  the  breach.  Ten 
minutes  passed  before  Ledlie  moved,  and  then  he  only  advanced  to  the 
crater.  The  rebels  offered  no  opposition.  The  important  point  to  be 
gained  and  held  was  a  ridge  four  hundred  yards  beyond.  Ledlie  still 
halted  in  the  excavation.  Wilcox  and  Potter  soon  followed  him,  and 
the  three  divisions  became  intermixed,  and  general  confusion  prevailed. 
An  hour  of  precious  time  was  lost.  Ledlie  made  no  attempt  to  move  in 
or  out,  and  Potter  and  Wilcox  could  not  go  forward  while  he  blocked 
the  way. 

The  enemy  gradually  recovered  from  their  stupor,  and  began  to  fire 
from  the  hills,  and  batteries  of  artillery  were  brought  up  on  the  right 
and  left  to  enfilade  the  crater ;  but  not  a  cannon-shot  was  fired  by  the 
Confederate  artillery  till  after  seven  o'clock.  The  supporting  brigades 
meanwhile  were  crowding  upon  those  in  front.  The  coloured  troops 
were  ordered  forward.  They  also  entered  the  crater,  which  only  added 
to  the  confusion. 

Potter  succeeded  in  freeing  his  troops  from  Ledlie's,  and  pushed  on 
toward  the  crest,  but,  being  unsupported,  he  was  obliged  to  retire, 
driven  back  by  the  canister  which  the  enemy  poured  into  his  ranks  from 
the  new  position  they  had  taken  on  Cemetery  Hill.  Eight,  nine,  ten 
o'clock  passed ;  their  batteries  were  throwing  a  concentrated  fire  of 
shells  and  solid  shot  into  the  mingled  human  mass.  Mahone's  and 
Ransom's  divisions  of  infantry  were  hurried  to  the  top  of  the  ridge, 
and  mortars  were  brought  into  play,  and  the  crater  became  a  terrible 
scene  of  slaughter.  Meade,  seeing  that  further  attempt  to  take  the 
ridge  would  be  not  only  useless,  but  a  waste  of  life,  permitted  Burnside 


408  THE   BOYS  OF  '61, 

to  withdraw  his  troops  at  discretion.  Yet  to  retire  was  to  run  the 
gauntlet  of  almost  certain  death.  The  space  between  the  abyss  and 
Burnside's  breastworks  was  swept  by  a  cross-fire  from  the  enemy's 
artillery  and  infantry.  To  remain  in  the  crater  was  sure  destruction  ; 
to  advance  was  impossible ;  to  retreat  the  only  alternative.  Permission 
was  given  the  troops  to  retire.  By  degrees  they  fled  to  the  rear  ;  but  it 
was  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  before  the  place  was  wholly  evacuated. 

Forty -seven  officers  and  three  hundred  and  seventy -two  soldiers 
were  killed,  one  hundred  and  twenty -four  officers  and  fifteen  hun 
dred  and  fifty-five  soldiers  wounded,  and  nineteen  hundred  missing ; 
a  total  loss  of  over  four  thousand  men,  and  no  substantial  advantage 
gained. 

The  loss  of  the  Confederates  by  the  explosion  was  very  great,  as  also 
by  the  heavy  artillery  fire. 

The  causes  of  the  failure,  as  decided  by  the  Committee  on  the 
Conduct  of  the  War,  were:  the  injudicious  formation  of  the  troops 
assaulting ;  the  halting  of  Ledlie ;  lack  of  proper  engineers ;  and  the 
want  of  a  competent  head  at  the  scene  of  assault. 

The  reasons  why  the  attack  ought  to  have  been  successful  are  thus 
stated : 

"  1.  The  evident  surprise  of  the  enemy  at  the  time  of  the  explosion 
of  the  mine,  and  for  some  time  after. 

"  2.  The  comparatively  small  force  in  the  enemy's  works. 

"  3.  The  ineffective  fire  of  the  enemy's  artillery  and  musketry, 
there  being  scarcely  any  for  about  thirty  minutes  after  the  explosion, 
and  our  artillery  being  just  the  reverse  as  to  time  and  power. 

"4.  The  fact  that  our  troops  were  able  to  get  two  hundred  yards 
beyond  the  crater,  towards  the  west,  but  could  not  remain  there  or 
proceed  farther  for  want  of  supports." 

It  was  a  humiliating,  disgraceful  failure,  which  filled  the  North  with 
mourning.  The  Confederates  manifested  their  hatred  of  the  coloured 
troops  by  shooting  some  of  them  even  after  they  had  surrendered.  The 
Richmond  Enquirer  said  that  the  assaulting  column  was  led  by  Coloured 
troops,  who  rushed  on  with  the  cry  of  "  No  quarter,"  but  the  assertion 
is  not  true.  The  coloured  troops  were  not  ordered  forward  till  late  in 
the  morning,  and  then  advanced  but  a  few  steps  beyond  the  crater. 
The  Enquirer  of  August  1st  doubtless  gave  expression  to  the  sentiments 
of  the  Southern  people  respecting  the  treatment  to  be  accorded  to 
coloured  soldiers.  Said  that  paper : 


SIEGE  OPERATIONS.  411 

"Grant's  war-cry  of  'No  quarter,'  shouted  by  his  negro  soldiers, 
was  returned  with  interest,  we  regret  to  hear  not  so  heavily  as  it  ought 
to  have  been,  since  some  negroes  were  captured  instead  of  being 
shot.  .  .  .  Let  every  salient  we  are  called  upon  to  defend  be  a  Fort 
Pillow,  and  butcher  every  negro  that  Grant  hurls  against  our  brave 
troops,  and  permit  them  not  to  soil  their  hands  with  the  capture  of  one 
negro." 

It  was  the  opinion  of  many  officers  who  saw  the  advance  of  the 
coloured  division,  that,  had  they  been  permitted  to  lead  the  assault,  the 
crest  would  have  been  seized  and  held.  Such  is  the  opinion  of  the 
Lieutenant -General,  already  given. 

The  onset  promised  to  be  successful,  but  ended  in  one  of  the  severest 
disasters  of  the  war,  without  any  compensation  worthy  of  mention. 

The  ground  was  thickly  strewn  with  dying  and  dead.  The  sun 
blazed  from  a  cloudless  sky,  and  the  heat  was  intense.  The  cries  of 
the  wounded  were  heartrending.  Officers  and  men  on  both  sides 
stopped  their  ears,  and  turned  away  heart-sick  at  the  sight.  It  was 
an  exhibition  of  the  horrible  features  of  war  which,  once  seen,  is 
forever  remembered. 

The  operation  of  Grant  upon  the  enemy's  lines  of  communication 
was  beginning  to  be  felt  in  Richmond.  Wilson  and  Kautz  on  the 
Danville  and  Weldon  roads,  Sheridan  on  the  Virginia  Central,  and 
Hunter  in  the  vicinity  of  Lynchburg,  altogether  had  caused  an  interrup 
tion  of  communication  which  advanced  the  prices  of  produce  in  the 
markets  of  that  city. 

It  is  amusing  to  read  the  papers  published  during  the  summer  of 
1864.  All  of  Grant's  movements  from  the  Rapidan  to  Petersburg 
were  retreats.  Lee,  in  his  despatches  to  Jeff  Davis  from  the  Wilder 
ness,  said  that  Grant  was  retreating  towards  Fredericksburg.  It 
happened,  however,  that  Lee  found  Grant  attacking  his  lines  at  Spott- 
sylvania  on  the  following  morning.  "  The  enemy  is  falling  back  from 
Spottsylvania,"  said  the  Examiner,  when  Grant  moved  to  the  North  Anna. 

"  Grant  is  floundering  in  the  swamp  of  the  Chickahominy ;  he  has 
reached  McClellan's  graveyard,"  said  the  rebel  press,  when  he  was  at 
Cold  Harbour. 

"  Grant's  attitude  before  Petersburg  is  that  of  a  baffled,  if  not  a 
ruined  man,"  said  the  Richmond  Enquirer. 

"  We  can  stand  such  a  siege  as  Grant  thinks  he  has  established,  for 
twenty  years  to  come,"  was  the  language  of  the  Petersburg  Express. 


412  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Another  number  of  the  Enquirer,  commenting  upon  the  Richmond 
markets,  revealed  more  clearly  the  truth. 

"  The  extortion  now  practised  upon  the  people,"  said  the  Enquirer  of 
June  30th,  "  in  every  department  of  necessary  supply,  is  frightful.  It 
is  a  pitiable  sight  to  see  the  families  of  this  city  swarming  in  the 
markets  for  food,  and  subjected  to  the  merciless  exactions  of  this 
unrestrained  avarice." 

The  fortunes  of  the  Confederacy  were  becoming  desperate.  Sherman 
had  advanced  from  Chattanooga,  driving  Johnston  to  Atlanta.  The 
.•emoval  of  Johnston,  and  the  appointment  of  an  officer  in  his  stead 
who  would  fight  the  Yankees,  was  demanded.  Jefferson  Davis  heeded 
the  cry,  removed  Johnston,  and  appointed  Hood  to  succeed  him.  The 
Enquirer  was  jubilant.  Said  that  sheet : 

"  There  must  be  an  end  of  retreating,  and  the  risk  of  defeat  must  be 
encountered,  or  victory  can  never  be  won.  The  rule  of  Cunctator  must 
have  an  end,  for  the  rashness  of  Scipio  can  only  end  this  war.  If  Gen 
eral  Johnston  has  been  relieved,  the  country  will  accept  this  action  of 
the  President  as  a  determination  henceforth  to  accept  the  risk  of  battle, 
as  involving  the  fate  and  fixing  the  destiny  of  the  Confederacy.  To  go 
forward  and  to  fight  is  now  the  motto  of  our  armies,  and  since  Johnston 
would  not  advance,  Hood  has  no  other  alternative,  for  his  appointment 
has  but  one  meaning,  and  that  is  to  give  battle  to  the  foe.  .  .  .  Grant 
is  hopelessly  crippled  at  Petersburg,  and  Lee  has  but  a  few  days  ago 
thundered  his  artillery  in  the  coiporate  limits  of  Washington  City. 
Grant,  while  apparently  advancing,  has  been  really  retreating,  and  this 
day  is  in  a  position  from  which  he  can  advance  no  farther,  and  from 
which  his  retreat  is  only  a  question  of  time.  Grant  is  exhausting  the 
malice  of  disappointment  and  the  chagrin  of  defeat  in  bombarding 
Petersburg;  but  Sherman,  unless  defeated  by  Hood,  must  march  into 
Atlanta.  The  movements  of  General  Lee  have  so  weakened  the  army 
of  Grant,  that  it  is  more  an  object  of  pity  than  of  fear." 

Early  in  the  campaign  Grant,  seeing  the  necessity  of  keeping  the 
ranks  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  full,  had  ordered  the  Nineteenth 
Corps,  then  on  the  Mississippi,  to  take  transports  for  the  James.  His 
policy  was  concentration  combined  with  activity.  His  foresight  and 
prudence  in  this  matter  were  of  inestimable  value,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
ensuing  chapter. 


CHAPTER   XXL 

INVASION    OF    MAKYLAND. 

THE  time  for  which  many  of  the  soldiers  had  enlisted  was  expiring. 
President  Lincoln  had  ordered  a  draft,  to  fill  up  the  ranks.  Men 
who  had  opposed  the  war  at  the  beginning  were  saying  that  the.  South 
never  could  be  conquered.  Mr.  Lincoln  had  been  renominated  for  Pres 
ident.  General  McClellan  was  also  a  candidate.  Those  who  supported 
General  McClellan  said  that  if  he  were  elected  there  would  soon  be 
peace.  The  soldiers  who  had  served  three  years  were  almost  wholly  in 
favour  of  the  reelection  of  Mr.  Lincoln.  They  were  for  carrying  on  the 
war  till  the  old  flag  should  wave  once  more  over  all  the  seceded  States, 
and  they  showed  their  patriotism  by  reenlisting  —  bidding  good-by  to 
father  and  mother,  and  going  back  once  more  to  the  army,  ready  to  give 
their  lives  to  their  country. 

The  armies  of  the  Union  in  Virginia,  in  the  West,  beyond  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  along  the  Gulf  were  controlled  by  General  Grant.  The  chess 
board  was  continental  in  its  dimensions,  but  everything  upon  it  seemed 
within  reach  of  his  hand.  He  had  two  armies  under  his  immediate 
direction, —  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  Army  of  the  James.  He 
was  in  constant  communication  with  Sherman  at  Atlanta,  and  his  orders 
reached  the  forces  a  thousand  miles  distant  on  the  Mississippi !  The 
details  were  left  to  the  commanders  of  the  various  armies,  but  all  im 
portant  schemes  were  submitted  to  him  for  approval.  But  his  best 
plans  sometimes  miscarried,  from  the  neglect  or  inability  of  his  subor 
dinates  to  carry  them  into  execution.  Before  starting  from  the  Rapi- 
dan,  General  Grant  ordered  Hunter,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  command 
of  Sigel  in  the  Shenandoah,  to  proceed  up  the  valley  to  Staunton  and 
Gordonsville.  When  Grant  was  on  the  North  Anna,  he  advised  that 
officer  to  move  on  Charlottesville  and  Lynchburg,  live  on  the  country  as 
he  marched,  and  destroy  the  railroads,  and,  if  possible,  the  James  River 
Canal.  Accomplishing  that,  he  was  to  return  to  Gordonsville,  and  there 
join  Grant.  Hunter  advanced.  Sheridan  was  sent  with  the  cavalry, 
while  Grant  was  at  Cold  Harbour,  to  aid  him.  Sheridan  broke  up  the 

413 


414  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Virginia  Central  Railroad,  moved  to  Gordonsville,  but  hearing  nothing 
of  Hunter  returned  to  the  White  House,  and  rejoined  Grant  at  Peters 
burg. 

Hunter  moved  up  the  valley.     At  the  same  time  Generals  Crook  and 
Averill,  leaving  western  Virginia,  met   Hunter  near  Staunton,  where 


"  GOING  BACK  ONCE  MORE  TO  THE  ARMY." 

they  had  a  battle  with  the  Confederates  under  General  Jones,  who  was 
killed,  and  his  force  routed,  with  a  loss  of  three  guns  and  fifteen 
hundred  prisoners. 

Hunter,  instead  of  approaching  Lynchburg  by  Gordonsville  and  Char- 
lottesville,  took  the  road  leading  through  Lexington  and  thus  missed 
Sheridan. 


INVASION   OF  MARYLAND.  415 

He  reached  Lynchburg  on  the  16th  of  June,  at  the  same  time  that 
Grant  was  moving  from  Cold  Harbour  to  the  James.  Lee,  seeing  the 
danger  which  threatened  him  at  the  back  door  of  the  Confederate  capi 
tal,  threw  reinforcements  into  Lynchburg,  and  Hunter  was  obliged  to 
retreat,  being  far  from  his  base,  and  having  but  a  limited  supply  of  am 
munition.  Having  advanced  upon  Lynchburg  from  the  west,  instead  of 
from  the  north,  he  was  obliged  to  retreat  in  the  same  direction,  through 
western  Virginia,  a  country  well-nigh  barren  of  supplies.  This  left  the 
Shenandoah  open.  There  was  no  force  to  oppose  the  Confederates  who 
were  at  Lynchburg.  The  decision  of  Hunter  to  go  forward  by  Lexing 
ton  instead  of  by  Gordonsville  disarranged  Grant's  plans,  who  did  not 
direct  him  to  move  by  Charlottes ville.  His  letter  to  Halleck,  of  the 
25th  of  May,  reads :  "  If  Hunter  can  possibly  get  to  Charlottesville  and 
Lynchburg,  he  should  do  so,  living  on  the  country.  The  railroad  and 
canals  should  be  destroyed  beyond  the  possibility  of  repair  for  weeks. 
Completing  this,  he  could  find  his  way  back  to  his  original  base,  or  from 
Gordonsville  join  this  army."  No  mention  was  made  of  his  advancing 
by  Lexington ;  but  taking  that  route,  and  being  compelled  to  retreat  by 
the  Great  Kanawha,  gave  Lee  an  opportunity  to  strike  a  blow  at  Wash 
ington.  He  was  active  to  improve  it,  but  Grant  was  quick  to  discover 
his  intentions. 

Ewell  was  sick,  and  Early  was  appointed  to  command  the  rebel  troops 
in  the  Valley.  Breckenridge  was  sent  up  from  Richmond.  The  troops 
took  cars  and  moved  up  the  Lynchburg  road  to  Gordonsville.  Early 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  twenty -five  or  thirty  thousand  men. 
Mosby,  with  his  band  of  guerillas,  was  scouring  the  Valley  and  western 
Virginia.  He  reported  a  clear  coast  towards  Washington,  but  that  Sigel 
was  at  Martinsburg. 

Early  passed  rapidly  down  the  Valley,  drove  Sigel  across  the  Poto 
mac,  and  followed  him  to  Hagerstown.  The  people  of  western  Mary 
land  and  southern  Pennsylvania,  who  had  already  received  two 
unpleasant  visits  from  the  rebels,  fled  in  haste  towards  Baltimore  and 
Harrisburg.  The  panic  was  widespread.  Extravagant  stories  were  told 
of  the  force  of  the  enemy :  Lee's  whole  army  was  advancing ;  he  had 
outgeneralled  Grant ;  he  had  sixty  thousand  men  across  the  Potomac ; 
Washington  and  Baltimore  were  to  be  captured.  All  of  which  was 
received  with  exceeding  coolness  by  the  Lieutenant-General  in  command 
at  City  Point,  who  detached  the  Sixth  Corps,  ordering  Ricketts's  division 
to  Baltimore  and  the  other  two  divisions  to  Washington.  The  Nine- 


416  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

teenth  Corps,  which  had  arrived  at  Fortress  Monroe,  was  despatched  to 
Washington. 

The  news  was  startling.  Leaving  the  army  at  Petersburg,  I  hastened 
to  City  Point,  to  proceed  to  Washington.  There  was  no  commotion  at 
General  Grant's  headquarters.  The  chief  quartermaster  was  looking 
over  his  reports.  The  clerks  were  at  their  regular  work.  There  were 
numerous  transports  in  the  stream,  but  no  indications  of  the  embarka 
tion  of  troops.  General  Grant  was  out,  walking  leisurely  about,  with 
his  thumbs  in  the  arm-holes  of  his  vest,  smoking  his  cigar  so  quietly 
and  apparently  unconcerned,  that,  had  it  not  been  for  the  three  stars  on 
his  shoulders,  a  stranger  would  have  passed  him  without  a  thought  of 
his  being  the  man  who  was  playing  the  deepest  game  of  war  in  modern 
times.  The  members  of  his  military  family  were  not  in  the  least  ex 
cited.  Calling  on  Colonel  Bowers,  Grant's  adjutant -general,  I  found 
him  attending  to  the  daily  routine. 

"  They  are  having  a  little  scare  at  Washington  and  in  the  North.  It 
will  do  them  good,"  said  he. 

"  How  large  a  force  is  it  supposed  the  rebels  have  in  Maryland  ?  " 

"  Somewhere  about  twenty-five  thousand,  —  possibly  thirty.  Breck- 
enridge  has  gone,  with  his  command.  And  Early  has  raked  and  scraped 
all  the  troops  possible  which  were  outside  of  Richmond.  Mosby  is  with 
him,  and  the  irregular  bands  of  the  upper  Potomac,  and  the  troops 
which  met  Hunter  at  Lynchburg.  It  will  not  affect  operations  here. 
Lee  undoubtedly  expected  to  send  Grant  post-haste  to  Washington  ;  but 
the  siege  will  go  on." 

On  the  wall  of  his  room  was  a  map  of  the  Southern  States,  showing 
by  coloured  lines  the  various  gauges  of  all  the  railroads.  Grant  came 
in,  looked  at  it,  said  "  Good -morning,"  and  went  out  for  another  stroll 
about  the  grounds,  thinking  all  the  while. 

On  board  our  boat  was  a  lively  company,  principally  composed  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  Massachusetts  Sixteenth,  who  had  served  three  years,  and 
were  on  their  way  home.  They  were  in  the  Peninsular  campaigns. 
Their  commander,  Colonel  Wyman,  was  killed  at  Glendale,  where  they 
held  the  ground  when  McC all's  line  was  swept  away.  His  fugitives  ran 
through  Hooker's  and  Sumner's  lines,  but  the  men  of  the  Sixteenth 
stood  firm  in  their  places,  till  the  drift  had  passed  by,  and  moved  for 
ward  to  meet  the  exultant  enemy,  pouring  in  such  a  fire  that  the 
Confederate  column  became  a  mob,  and  fled  in  haste  towards  Richmond. 
They  were  in  Grover's  brigade  at  the  second  battle  of  Manassas.  There 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND.  417 

have  been  few  bayonet  -  charges  pushed  with  such  power  as  theirs  in 
that  battle.  The  rebels  were  on  Milroy's  left  flank,  which  was  bend 
ing  like  a  bruised  reed  before  their  advance,  when  Grover  moved  to  the 
attack. 

"  We  stood  in  three  lines,"  said  a  wounded  officer  of  the  Second 
Louisiana,  a  prisoner  at  Warrenton,  two  months  after  that  battle. 
"  They  fell  upon  us  like  a  thunderbolt.  They  paid  no  attention  to  our 
volleys.  We  mowed  them  down,  but  they  went  right  through  our  first 
line,  then  through  our  second,  and  advanced  to  the  railroad  embank 
ment,  and  there  we  stopped  them.  They  did  it  so  splendidly  that  we 
could  n't  help  cheering  them.  It  made  me  feel  bad  to  fire  on  such  brave 
fellows." 

They  were  reduced  to  a  squad.  Their  comrades  were  lying  on  nearly 
all  the  battle-fields  of  Virginia. 

"  We  have  had  a  pretty  rough  time  of  it,  and  I  am  glad  we  are 
through ;  but  I  would  n't  mind  having  another  crack  at  the  Johnnies 
round  Washington,"  said  a  soldier,  lying  on  the  deck,  with  his  knapsack 
for  a  pillow. 

The  whole  regiment  was  ready  to  volunteer  for  the  defence  of  Wash 
ington. 

The  cannoneers  of  the  Twelfth  New  York  battery  were  of  the  com 
pany.  They  were  in  Wilson's  raid,  had  lost  their  guns,  and  felt  sore. 
Even  when  their  loss  is  owing  to  no  fault  on  the  part  of  the  artillerists, 
they  usually  feel  that  it  is  humiliating.  They  give  pet  names  to  the 
dogs  of  war  ;  and  when  a  good  shot  has  been  made,  affectionately  pat 
their  brazen  lips. 

There  were  members  of  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  Commissions, 
taking  care  of  the  sick  and  wounded  ;  also  a  family  of  refugees  from 
Prince  George  County,  on  the  way  to  Maryland,  to  find  a  new  home  till 
the  war  was  over. 

The  time  for  which  many  of  the  soldiers  had  enlisted  was  expiring, 
and  they  were  returning  home.  The  new  regiments  recruited  under  the 
draft  ordered  by  the  Government  had  not  arrived  to  take  their  places, 
or,  if  arriving,  were  inexperienced  and  undisciplined,  and  could  not  be 
relied  on  for  aggressive  operations.  It  was  this  changing  of  troops  that 
prevented  General  Grant  from  making  extended  movements.  His  plan 
of  the  general  campaign,  east  and  west,  was  not  comprehended  by  the 
public,  for  the  public  did  not  know  how  far-reaching  it  was.  He  be 
lieved  that  the  army  under  Sherman  would  work  its  way  into  the  heart 


418  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

of  the  Confederate  States ;  that  Sherman's  movement  would  prevent  the 
Confederate  Government  from  sending  large  bodies  to  reinforce  Lee  ; 
that  if  he  could  hold  Lee  at  Petersburg,  the  time  would  come  when  he 
could  take  the  aggressive  once  more,  and  win  the  final  victory.  He  was 
not  concerned  for  the  safety  of  Washington,  but,  deeming  it  best  to  be  on 
the  safe  side,  detached  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  General  Wright,  to  go 
down  the  James  and  up  the  Potomac,  to  hold  Early  in  check. 

Early  was  making  the  most  of  his  opportunity.  His  cavalry  moved 
at  will,  with  no  force  to  oppose  them. 

They  divided  into  small  bodies  and  overran  the  country  from  Fred 
erick  to  Williamsport,  destroying  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  burn 
ing  canal  -  boats,  seizing  horses,  cattle,  and  supplies  from  the  farmers, 
ransacking  houses  as  thoroughly  as  the  soldiers  of  the  Union  had  done 
in  Virginia. 

The  first  invasion  of  Maryland,  in  1862,  was  a  political  as  well  as  a 
military  movement.  It  was  supposed  by  the  rebel  leaders  that  the  State 
was  ready  to  join  the  Confederacy,  that  the  people  were  held  in  subjec 
tion  by  a  military  despotism.  "  My  Maryland  "  was  then  the  popular 
song  of  the  South,  sung  in  camp,  on  the  march,  and  in  parlours  and 
concert-halls. 

"  The  despot's  heel  is  on  thy  shore, 

Maryland ! 
His  torch  is  at  thy  temple-door, 

Maryland ! 

Avenge  the  patriotic  gore 
That  wept  o'er  gallant  Baltimore, 
And  be  the  battle-queen  of  yore, 
Maryland  !  My  Maryland  !  " 

When  Jackson's  corps  crossed  the  Potomac,  his  troops  sang  it  with 
enthusiastic  demonstrations,  tossing  up  their  caps.  They  came  as  liber 
ators.  Jackson's  orders  were  strict  against  pillage.  All  property 
taken  was  to  be  paid  for  in  Confederate  notes,  —  at  that  time  esteemed 
by  the  rebels  to  be  as  good  as  greenbacks,  though  not  very  acceptable  to 
the  Marylanders.  It  was  an  invasion  for  conciliation.  The  troops 
respected  the  orders,  and,  aside  from  the  loss  of  a  few  horses,  the  people 
of  Maryland  were  well  treated  in  that  campaign.  But  in  the  second 
invasion,  when  Lee  passed  into  Pennsylvania,  no  favour  was  shown  to 
Maryland.  Houses,  stores,  public  and  private  buildings  alike,  were 
sacked  and  burned.  The  soldiers  foraged  at  will,  and  the  one  who  could 


INVASION  OF  MARYLAND.        »  419 

secure  the  most  clothing  or  food  was  the  best  fellow.  In  this  third  and 
last  -invasion,  officers  and  soldiers  pillaged  indiscriminately. 

"  Pay  me  twenty  thousand  dollars  or  I  will  burn  your  town,"  said 
Early  to  the  citizens  of  Hagerstown,  who  advanced  the  money  or  its 
equivalent. 

General  Lew  Wallace  was  in  command  at  Baltimore.  He  sent  what 
troops  he  could  collect  to  the  Monocacy,  where  he  was  joined  by 
Ricketts's  division  of  the  Sixth  Corps.  Wallace  formed  his  line  across 
the  railroad  and  awaited  Eaiiy's  advance.  With  the  exception  of 
Ricketts's  division,  Wallace's  troops  were  men  enlisted  for  one  hundred 
days,  also  heavy  artillerists  taken  from  the  Baltimore  fortifications, 
invalids  from  the  hospitals,  and  volunteers,  numbering  about  nine  thou 
sand.  The  rebels  forded  the  stream,  and  began  the  attack.  They  were 
held  in  check  several  hours. 

It  was  a  brave  and  stubborn  resistance  which  the  troops  under 
Wallace  made,  but  they  were  vastly  outnumbered.  The  loss  was  about 
twelve  hundred.  The  determined  stand,  the  knowledge  that  he  was 
confronted  by  a  portion  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  made  Early 
cautious.  Had  he  pushed  on  with  the  energy  that  had  characterised 
his  advance  to  that  point,  it  seems  probable  that  he  might  have  made 
his  way  into  Washington.  Wallace  showed  excellent  judgment  in 
fighting  this  battle  of  Monocacy  against  a  vastly  superior  force.  At 
the  most  he  could  only  hope  to  delay  the  Confederate  advance. 

His  defeat,  and  the  stories  of  the  magnitude  of  the  rebel  force,  put 
Baltimore  and  Washington  in  great  excitement.  The  battle  at  Monoc 
acy  was  fought  on  Saturday.  On  Sunday  morning  the  church-bells  in 
Baltimore  were  rung,  and  the  citizens,  instead  of  attending  worship, 
made  haste  to  prepare  for  the  enemy.  Alarming  reports  reached  that 
city  from  Westminster,  Reisterstown,  and  Cockeysville,  that  the  rebels 
were  in  possession  of  those  places.  Couriers  dashed  into  Washington 
from  Rockville,  only  twelve  miles  distant,  crying  that  the  rebels  were 
advancing  upon  the  capital.  On  Monday  morning  they  were  near 
Havre-de-Grace,  at  Gunpowder  River,  where  they  burned  the  bridge, 
cut  the  telegraph,  captured  trains,  and  robbed  passengers,  entirely 
severing  Baltimore  and  Washington  from  the  loyal  North.  Only  five 
miles  from  Washington,  they  burned  the  house  of  Governor  Bradford, 
and  pillaged  Montgomery  Blair's.  Government  employees  were  under 
arms,  and  troops  were  hastening  out  on  the  roads  leading  north  and 
west,  when  I  arrived  in  Washington.  Loud  cheers  greeted  Wright's 


420  THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 

two  divisions  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  and  still  louder  shouts  the  veterans 
of  the  Nineteenth  Corps,  from  the  Mississippi,  as  they  marched  through 
the  city.  It  was  amusing  and  instructive  to  watch  the  rapid  change  in 
men's  countenances.  When  disaster  threatens,  men  are  silent;  the 
danger  past,  the  tongue  is  loosened. 

On  Tuesday,  July  12th,  the  Confederate  sharpshooters  were  in  front  of 
Fort  Stevens,  a  short  distance  out  from  Washington.  President  Lincoln 
rode  out  to  that  fortification.  General  Wright  had  much  difficulty  in 
preventing  him  from  exposing  himself.  He  stood  looking  over  the 
parapet  unmindful  of  the  bullets  singing  now  and  then  through  the  air 
from  the  Confederate  sharpshooters;  not  till  an  officer  was  wounded 
did  he  seem  to  realise  his  imprudence.  His  presence  thrilled  the 
veterans,  who,  knowing  that  the  President  was  there,  made  quick  work 
in  driving  Early  from  his  position.  The  Confederate  Commander 
says : 

"  My  rapid  marching  had  broken  down  my  men,  who  were  weakened 
by  previous  exposure.  My  force  was  reduced  to  about  eight  thousand 
muskets.  Not  more  than  one-half  of  my  men  could  have  been  carried 
into  action." 

This  was  written  after  his  retreat,  and  may  be  regarded  as  a  special 
plea  in  justification  of  his  retreat.  He  had  a  conference  with  his  sub 
ordinate  officers,  —  Breckenridge,  Rodes,  Gordon,  and  Ramseur.  He 
could  not  bear  to  give  up  the  project  so  dear  to  him — the  capture  of 
Washington,  jointly  of  President  Lincoln.  If  he  could  but  accomplish  it, 
he  would  revive  the  failing  fortunes  of  the  Confederacy.  During  the 
night  he  received  word  from  General  Bradly  Johnston  from  near  Balti 
more,  that  two  corps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  had  arrived,  and  that 
the  whole  of  Grant's  army  would  soon  be  there.  When  day  dawned  he 
saw  the  fortifications  alive  with  troops.  He  could  see  the  unfinished 
dome  of  the  Capitol,  could  hear  the  church -bells  toll  the  hours.  The 
prize  he  so  much  coveted  was  so  near  and  yet  so  far  away !  Instead  of 
rushing  upon  the  fortifications,  the  newly  arrived  Union  troops  were  ad 
vancing  to  drive  him  into  the  Potomac.  He  saw  that  he  must  hasten 
away,  and  retreated  to  Virginia  with  an  immense  amount  of  plunder 
taken  from  the  people  of  Maryland. 

While  the  Confederates  were  helping  themselves  to  horses  and  cattle, 
north  of  the  Potomac,  the  property  of  slaveholders  throughout  the  South, 
where  the  Union  troops  advanced,  came  of  its  own  accord  into  the  camp, 
to  become  soldiers,  or,  if  not  carrying  muskets,  using  the  shovel  and 


INVASION  OP  MARYLAND. 


421 


pickax  in  building  fortifications,  serving  as  deck-hands  on  steamboats. 
Through  the  coloured  people  General  Grant  in  Virginia,  General  Sher 
man  before  Atlanta,  the  War  Department  in  Washington  received 


NOTHING    TO 


reliable  information.  The  cavalry  soldiers  ranging  the  country  as 
scouts  could  obtain  far  more  trustworthy  information  than  from  the 
white  people.  The  sympathisers  of  the  negroes  were  all  with  the  Union 


422  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

troops  and  with  "  Massa  Linkum,"  who  had  given  them  their  freedom. 
At  night,  while  their  masters  were  asleep,  the  negroes  were  wide-awake, 
communicating  information  from  cabin  to  cabin.  They  offered  no 
violence  to  their  masters  or  mistresses ;  stayed  on  the  plantation  till  the 
soldiers  under  the  Stars  and  Stripes  were  within  reach,  and  then,  without 
bidding  their  masters  good-by,  started  for  the  Union  lines  —  no  longer  to 
be  turned  back,  by  orders  of  General  Halleck  and  other  commanders,  but 
heartily  welcomed.  In  Washington  there  was  a  great  encampment  of 
coloured  people  —  refugees,  who  were  fed  by  the  Government.  From 
the  former  slaves  of  the  Confederates  the  Union  Army  was  filling  up  its 
ranks,  preparing  for  the  final  struggle.  The  young  negroes,  fed  by  the 
Government,  having  nothing  to  do,  enjoyed  a  continuous  holiday. 

The  problem,  as  to  what  should  be  done  with  them,  was  difficult  of 
solution.  The  philanthropic  sentiment  of  the  country  was  appealed  to, 
and  scores  of  teachers  came  from  Northern  homes  to  gather  the  rollick 
ing  young  negroes  into  schools,  preparing  them  for  future  citizenship. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

AFFAIRS    IN    THE    WEST. 

THE  Army  under  General  Sherman  was  fighting  its  way  towards 
Atlanta.  At  the  beginning  of  that  campaign  .  the  Confederates 
held  a  very  strong  position  at  Tunnel  Hill  and  Buzzard's  Roost,  but 
General  Sherman,  by  a  flank  movement,  compelled  Johnston  to  retreat 
to  Resaca.  The  Confederates  stood  on  the  defensive,  but  were  compelled 
to  take  new  positions  till  they  were  forced  back  to  Atlanta.  The 
inability  of  Johnston  to  hold  his  ground  against  Sherman  angered  the 
Southern  people.  The  newspapers  demanded  his  removal  and  the 
appointment  of  a  commander  who  would  strike  a  blow  against  Sherman. 
Jefferson  Davis  disliked  Johnston  on  personal  grounds,  and  appointed 
General  Hood  to  the  command. 

General  Hood  was  a  brave,  bold,  energetic  commander,  who  had  led 
his  troops  in  many  battles.  He  had  opposed  Johnston's  policy  of  falling 
back.  A  spy  brought  information  to  General  Sherman  of  Hood's 
appointment  to  succeed  Johnston.  General  Sherman  comprehended 
the  meaning  of  the  change  of  Confederate  commanders,  that  instead  of 
attacking  he  might  expect  to  be  attacked.  Hood  was  a  believer  in  what 
was  called  the  Stonewall  Jackson  method  of  attack,  to  march  with  a 
portion  of  his  army  and  strike  a  blow  in  one  direction,  then  turn  and 
give  a  second  blow  somewhere  else. 

On  the  afternoon  of  July  19th,  leaving  a  portion  of  his  army  to  hold 
the  breastworks  and  fortifications  around  Atlanta,  Hood  marched  with 
the  larger  part  of  his  army  to  attack  the  troops  under  Major-General 
Thomas.  He  had  expected  to  drive  Thomas  from  his  position,  but  when 
night  came  was  compelled  to  fall  back  behind  his  entrenchments, 
having  lost  more  than  four  thousand  men.  Three  days  later  Hood 
suffered  a  second  defeat,  and  the  Union  troops  gained  a  position  east  of 
Atlanta,  from  whence  they  could  throw  shell  into  the  town.  General 
Hood  next  day  made  a  roundabout  march,  gained  the  rear  of  the 
troops  commanded  by  General  McPherson,  and  made  a  vigorous 
attack.  The  battle  raged  all  day,  resulting  in  the  defeat  of  Hood. 

423 


424  THE  BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  Union  loss  was  about  thirty-five  hundred,  while  the  Confederate 
loss  was  nearly  ten  thousand,  one  of  the  most  disastrous  during  the 
war.  The  Union  general,  McPherson,  one  of  the  ablest  officers  in  the 
service,  was  killed.  General  Sherman  keenly  felt  his  loss. 

The  siege  of  Atlanta  began.  General  Sherman  had  no  intention  of 
assaulting  the  Confederate  works  made  strong  by  gangs  of  slaves  and 
by  the  Confederate  troops.  General  Hood,  having  suffered  so  severely, 
had  no  inclination  to  attack  Sherman.  The  Union  army  rested  while 
the  engineers  were  building  a  bridge  across  the  Chattahoochee  River. 
That  done,  General  Sherman  was  ready  for  a  new  movement.  He  sent 
his  cavalry  to  destroy  the  railroads  east  of  Atlanta.  He  had  approached 
the  town  from  the  north  and  east,  in  order  to  destroy  the  Confederate 
communication  with  Richmond.  He  determined  to  place  the  army 
southwest  of  the  town.  He  wanted  to  do  several  things,  —  to  be  near 
the  railroad  that  brought  his  supplies  from  Nashville ;  to  be  in  position 
to  cut  off  Hood'.s  supplies  ;  to  compel  Hood  to  evacuate  the  town. 

General  Stoneman,  commanding  Sherman's  cavalry,  proposed  that  a 
portion  of  the  cavalry  under  General  McCook  should  be  detailed  to 
destroy  the  railroads  south  of  Atlanta,  while  he,  himself,  with  another 
body,  should  make  a  forced  march  to  Andersonville,  one  hundred  and 
ten  miles  south,  and  relieve  the  thirty-three  thousand  prisoners  who 
were  being  starved  to  death  in  that  horrible  prison.  General  Sherman 
consented  to  the  plan.  It  was  an  error  of  judgment.  Stoneman  had 
five  thousand  men,  McCook  four  thousand.  United  they  would  have 
been  a  formidable  force,  able  to  cope  with  any  Confederate  force  likely 
to  be  sent  against  them  ;  divided,  Stoneman  was  too  weak  to  accomplish 
his  purpose.  Instead  of  stopping  to  destroy  railroad  tracks,  a  forced 
march  should  have  been  made.  Stoneman  reached  the  river  opposite 
Macon,  found  himself  confronted  by  Confederates,  and  fell  back  when 
he  should  have  acted  with  great  vigour.  The  Confederates  were  gather 
ing  around  him.  A  portion  of  his  troops  cut  their  way  out,  but  he  him 
self  with  more  than  seven  hundred  men  were  taken  prisoners. 

General  Sherman,  on  July  29th,  moved  southwest  of  Atlanta.  Hood 
thought  it  a  good  time  to  make  an  attack.  The  result  was  a  defeat 
with  a  loss  of  more  than  four  thousand.  Hood  sent  his  cavalry  under 
General  Wheeler  into  Tennessee  to  destroy  Sherman's  railroad  connec 
tions.  Some  damage  was  done,  but  the  roads  were  soon  repaired. 

Sherman,  seeing  that  his  own  cavalry  could  not  permanently  cripple 
Hood's  connections,  determined  to  make  a  movement  of  his  infantry. 


APPAIKS  IN  THE  WEST.  427 

He  sent  the  Twentieth  Corps  northward  to  protect  his  trains.  The 
Confederates  thought  that  Sherman  was  retreating.  Hood  concluded 
that  Wheeler  was  creating  such  havoc  in  Sherman's  rear  that  he  was 
obliged  to  retreat.  He  did  not  mistrust  that  the  larger  part  of  the 


GENERAL    JOHN    B.    HOOD,    C.  S.  A. 

army  was  on  its  way  to  Jonesborough,  south  of  Atlanta.  When  the 
movement  was  discovered  he  hurried  a  portion  of  his  troops  there.  His 
army  was  widely  scattered,  while  Sherman's,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Twentieth  Corps,  was  compact.  After  a  battle  Sherman  was  in  posses 
sion  of  the  railroad  at  Jonesborough,  and  Hood,  on  September  1st,  was 
compelled  to  evacuate  Atlanta. 


428 


THE   BOYS   OF    '61. 


While  Sherman  was  making  this  movement,  Admiral  Farragut  with 
his  fleet  made  his  way  past  the  forts  at  the  entrance  to  Mobile  Bay, 
engaged  and  defeated  the  Confederate  warships.  The  Confederates  still 
held  the  city  of  Mobile,  so  that  General  Conley  in  command  of  the  land 
forces  could  not  advance  and  cooperate  with  Sherman.  Having  secured 
Atlanta,  General  Sherman  allowed  his  army  to  rest,  while  he  prepared 
for  a  second  movement.  People  at  the  North  thought  he  would  move 
toward  Mobile. 

On  the  Confederate  side  Jefferson  Davis  hastened  from  Richmond  to 
Georgia  to  confer  with  Hood.  Together  they  planned  a  campaign  which 
they  confidently  believed  would  compel  Sherman  to  give  up  all  he  had 
gained  and  hasten  northward  to  Kentucky.  Hood  was  to  make  a  detour 
to  the  west,  gain  Sherman's  rear,  destroy  the  railroad  leading  to  Nash 
ville.  That  accomplished,  Sherman  would  be  under  the  necessity  of 
turning  back,  to  keep  his  army  from  starving. 

u  Your  feet,"  said  Davis,  to  the  soldiers,  «  shall  press  the  soil  of  Ten 
nessee  within  thirty  days.  The  retreat  of  Sherman  from  Atlanta  shall 
be  like  Napoleon's  from  Moscow." 

As  Hood's  army  had  been  driven  all  the  way  from  Dalton  to  Jones- 
borough,  this  place  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  in  military  history. 
It  hardly  comes  within  the  scope  of  military  criticism,  but  belongs  rather 
to  the  comic  page.  Then  came  the  spectacle  of  Sherman's  preparing 
to  cut  loose  from  his  base  of  supplies,  while  Hood  was  preparing  to 
make  his  northward  march. 

Sherman  had  already  contemplated  a  movement  to  Savannah,  and 
had  opened  correspondence  with  Grant. 

"  Until  we  can  repopulate  Georgia  it  is  useless  to  occupy  it ;  but  the 
utter  destruction  of  its  roads,  houses,  and  people  will  cripple  their  mili 
tary  resources.  By  attempting  to  hold  the  roads  we  will  lose  a  thou 
sand  men  monthly,  and  will  gain  no  result.  I  can  make  the  march  and 
make  Georgia  howl.  .  .  .  Hood  may  turn  into  Tennessee  and  Kentucky, 
but  I  believe  he  will  be  forced  to  follow  me.  Instead  of  being  on  the 
defensive,  I  would  be  on  the  offensive.  Instead  of  guessing  at  what  he 
means,  he  would  have  to  guess  at  my  plans.  The  difference  in  war  is 
fully  twenty-five  per  cent.  I  can  make  Savannah,  Charleston,  or  the 
mouth  of  the  Chattahoochee,  and  prefer  to  march  through  Georgia, 
smashing  things  to  the  sea." 

Grant  authorised  the  movement.     Hood  was  preparing  to  move  north. 

Sherman's  right   wing,   commanded   by  Howard,  was    composed    of 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   WEST.  429 

Osterhaus's  Fifteenth  Corps  and  the  Seventeenth,  under  Blair ;  Slocum 
had  his  left  wing,  containing  the  Fourteenth  Corps  under  Jeff.  C.  Davis, 
and  the  Twentieth  with  Williams. 

The  Twentieth  was  consolidated  from  the  Eleventh  and  Twelfth 
Corps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  which  had  fought  at  Fredericks- 
burg,  Chancellorsville,  and  Gettysburg. 

Sherman  sent  his  last  despatch  to  Washington  on  the  llth  of  No 
vember.  On  the  17th,  the  day  on  which  Sherman  left  Atlanta,  Hood 
crossed  the  Tennessee  River,  to  make  the  movement  which  was  to  com 
pel  Sherman  to  evacuate  Georgia ! 

Sherman's  southward  march  was  a  surprise  to  the  rebels.  They  af 
fected  joy,  and  predicted  his  destruction. 

Said  the  Augusta  Constitutionalist  : 

"  The  hand  of  God  is  in  it.  The  blow,  if  we  can  give  it  as  it  should 
be  given,  may  end  the  war.  We  urge  our  friends  in  the  track  of  the 
advance  to  remove  forage  and  provisions,  horses,  mules,  and  negroes, 
and  stock^  and  burn  the  balance.  Let  the  invader  find  the  desolation  he 
would  leave  behind  him  staring  him  in  the  face.  .  .  .  Cut  trees  across 
all  roads  in  front  of  the  enemy,  burn  the  bridges,  remove  everything  pos 
sible  in  time,  and,  before  the  enemy  arrives,  burn  and  destroy  what  can 
not  be  removed,  —  leave  nothing  on  which  he  can  subsist;  and  hide  the 
millstones  and  machinery  of  the  mills.  .  .  .  The  Russians  destroyed  the 
grand  army  of  Napoleon,  of  five  hundred  thousand  men,  by  destroying 
their  country,  by  the  fulness  of  fire  applied  to  their  own  cities,  houses, 
and  granaries.  Let  Georgians  imitate  their  unselfishness  and  love  of 
country  for  a  few  weeks,  and  the  army  of  Sherman  will  have  the  fate  of 
the  army  of  Napoleon." 

Said  the  Savannah  News  : 

"  We  have  only  to  arouse  our  whole  arms-bearing  people,  hover  on 
his  front,  his  flanks,  and  rear,  remove  from  his  reach  or  destroy  every 
thing  that  will  subsist  man  or  beast,  retard  his  progress  by  every 
means  in  our  power,  and,  when  the  proper  time  comes,  fall  upon  him 
with  the  relentless  vengeance  of  an  insulted  and  outraged  people,  and 
there  need  be  no  doubt  of  the  result." 

"  If  it  be  true,''  said  the  Examiner  of  Richmond,  "  that  Sherman  is 
now  attempting  this  prodigious  design,  we  may  safely  predict  that  his 
march  will  lead  him  to  the  Paradise  of  Fools,  and  that  his  magnificent 
scheme  will  hereafter  be  reckoned 

"  '  With  all  the  good  deeds  that  never  were  done.' " 


430  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

On  September  22d,  General  Hood  began  his  march.  General  Forrest 
with  a  large  body  of  Confederate  cavalry  suddenly  appeared  at  Athens, 
Alabama,  capturing  twelve  hundred  Union  troops  and  destroying  the 
railroad.  Sherman  sent  a  portion  of  his  troops  to  hold  Chattanooga. 
Leaving  the  Twentieth  Corps  to  hold  Atlanta,  he  marched  back  to 
Marietta.  Hood  sent  five  thousand  men  to  capture  Allatoona  Pass. 
The  Union  troops  —  nineteen  hundred  — held  it.  General  French,  com 
manding  the  Confederates,  sent  a  flag  with  a  letter  to  General  Corse, 
the  Union  commander. 

"  I  have  placed  the  forces  under  my  command  in  such  position  that 
you  are  surrounded,  and,  to  avoid  a  needless  effusion  of  blood,  I  call  on 
you  to  surrender  your  forces  at  once  and  unconditionally.  Five  minutes 
will  be  allowed  you  to  decide ;  should  you  accede  to  this  you  will  be 
treated  in  the  most  honourable  manner  as  prisoners  of  war." 

I  was  not  at  Allatoona,  but  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  at  the 
time ;  but  I  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  General  Corse  at  Shiloh  and 
Corinth.  There  was  not  a  man  in  the  army  braver  than  he.  Five 
minutes  was  ample  time  for  him  to  deliberate  as  to  what  answer  he 
should  give. 

"  Your  communication,"  he  wrote,  "  demanding  the  surrender  of  my 
command,  I  acknowledge  the  receipt  of,  and  respectfully  reply  that  «re 
are  prepared  for  the  '  needless  effusion  of  blood '  whenever  it  is  agree 
able  to  you." 

Before  the  white  flag  got  back  to  his  lines,  General  French  began 
his  advance.  It  was  early  in  the  morning.  General  Sherman  was 
twenty  miles  away  on  the  top  of  Kenesaw  Mountain.  Looking  north 
ward  he  could  see  columns  of  smoke  curling  above  the  forest  along 
the  line  of  the  railroad  leading  to  Allatoona,  from  bridges  set  on 
fire  by%  the  Confederates.  He  could  see  through  his  glass  the  Con 
federates  advancing  to  attack  General  Corse  upon  the  hill-top  at  Alla 
toona  Pass. 

From  morning  till  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  battle  raged, 
the  Confederates  especially  desiring  to  capture  the  immense  amount  of 
stores  Sherman  had  accumulated  at  that  point.  The  signal  officer 
telegraphed  through  the  air  over  the  heads  of  the  Confederates  a 
message  informing  Corse  that  he  would  soon  have  reinforcements. 
Corse  replied  that  he  had  lost  a  cheek-bone  and  one  of  his  ears,  but  was 
able  to  whip  the  enemy. 

The  Confederates,  hearing  that  reinforcements  were  advancing,  which 


AFFAIRS  IN  THE  WEST.  431 

would  place  them  between  two  fires,  made  a  hasty  retreat,  having 
suffered  severe  loss.  The  Confederates  greatly  damaged  the  railroad, 
but  in  a  few  days  the  cars  were  again  running. 

General  Sherman  saw  that  it  would  be  a  very  difficult  matter  for 
him  to  keep  open  communication  with  Nashville,  his  base  of  supplies. 
He  believed  he  could  cut  loose  from  them,  abandon  Atlanta  and  all  that 
section  of  country,  and  march  to  Savannah,  destroying  all  the  railroads 
on  the  way,  and  thus  cripple  the  operations  of  the  Confederates.  He 
would  leave  General  Thomas  with  sufficient  troops  to  hold  Nashville. 
He  sent  this  outline  of  his  plan  to  General  Grant  at  Petersburg : 

"  I  propose  that  we  break  up  the  railroad  from  Chattanooga,  and  that 
we  strike  with  our  wagons  for  Milledgeville,  Millers,  and  Savannah. 
By  attempting  to  hold  the  roads,  we  shall  lose  one  thousand  men  each 
month  and  will  gain  no  results.  I  can  make  the  march  and  make 
Georgia  howl." 

The  plan  was  so  bold  that  President  Lincoln  doubted  if  it  would  be 
successful.  General  Grant  asked  by  telegraph  if  it  would  not  be 
advisable  first  to  destroy  Hood's  army.  Sherman  replied  that  no 
single  army  could  catch  Hood.  Grant  thereupon  gave  him  authority 
to  carry  out  his  plan. 

All  material  collected  at  Savannah  was  sent  to  Nashville.  Hood's 
spies  informed  him  that  Sherman  evidently  was  getting  ready  to  retire 
to  that  point.  Beauregard  was  sent  west  by  Jefferson  Davis  to  com 
mand  the  department,  while  Hood  made  his  northward  march.  Neither 
of  them  had  any  suspicion  as  to  what  Sherman  really  intended  to  do. 
Not  till  the  bridge  across  the  Chattahoochee  was  burned  and  the 
railroad  torn  up  by  Sherman's  soldiers  to  prevent  Hood  from  using  it, 
not  till  Sherman  was  ready  to  leave  Atlanta,  did  the  Confederate 
commander  comprehend  what  Sherman  was  doing. 

There  were  three  conditions  to  the  plan:  the  first  that  a  sufficient 
force  should  be  concentrated  in  Tennessee  to  confront  Hood ;  the 
second,  that  Grant  should  prevent  Lee  from  stealing  away  from 
Petersburg  to  fall  upon  Sherman;  and  third,  that  supplies  should  be 
sent  to  the  fleet  off  Savannah  for  the  army  upon  its  arrival. 

On  Nov.  12th,  the  army,  sixty-two  thousand,  having  sixty-five  cannon 
and  rations,  marched  out  of  Atlanta. 

General  Sherman  was  methodical  in  all  his  movements.  He  selected 
the  roads  upon  which  the  columns  were  to  move.  Every  morning  at 
seven  o'clock  the  march  must  begin  and  fifteen  miles  must  be  made 


432  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

before  the  soldiers  could  kindle  their  bivouac  fires.  Behind  each 
regiment  was  to  be  one  baggage  wagon  and  one  ambulance.  All  the 
sick  and  feeble  had  been  sent  to  Tennessee ;  he  started  with  only  able- 
bodied  men.  Each  brigade  commander  must  detail  men  to  collect 
provisions  from  the  plantations.  In  all,  there  were  twenty -five 
hundred  wagons,  but  so  distributed  that  they  would  not  impede  the 
troops. 

Not  till  Sherman  was  moving  out  of  Atlanta  did  Beauregard  compre 
hend  what  was  going  on.  He  issued  a  proclamation,  "  Arm  for  the 
defence  of  your  native  soil.  Obstruct  and  destroy  all  the  roads,  and 
Sherman's  army  will  soon  starve,"  he  said. 

The  Confederate  Secretary  of  War  sent  telegrams  to  citizens  asking 
everybody  to  seize  their  guns,  burn  all  bridges,  remove  their  cattle  and 
negroes,  assail  the  invaders  in  front,  flank,  and  rear,  night  and  day, 
give  Sherman  no  rest.  It  was  a  small  matter  to  send  a  telegram,  but 
quite  different  to  organise  an  army  to  oppose  sixty  thousand  resolute, 
disciplined  men,  who  had  pushed  Johnston  from  near  Chattanooga  to 
Atlanta  and  defeated  Hood  in  several  battles.  The  Legislature  passed 
an  act  ordering  every  man  able  to  bear  arms  to  turn  out.  The  news 
papers  said  that  Sherman  was  making  a  movement  which  would  ensure 
the  destruction  of  his  army.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Union  soldiers 
swung  their  hats  and  hurrahed  as  they  cut  loose  from  Atlanta. 

Sherman  had  pontoons  made  of  canvas,  light  and  serviceable,  which 
could  be  packed  in  small  space,  by  which  he  could  quickly  lay  bridges 
and  cross  the  rivers.  The  divisions  of  his  army  marched  on  parallel  roads, 
cutting  a  swath  fifty  miles  wide,  obtaining  provisions  for  the  entire  force, 
living  on  the  best  the  country  afforded.  The  Legislature  was  in  session 
at  Milledgeville,  but  left  suddenly  for  their  homes,  barely  escaping  the 
Union  cavalry.  The  Union  troops  entered  the  capital,  Organised  them 
selves  into  a  legislature,  voted  Georgia  back  into  the  Union,  made  patri 
otic  speeches,  hurrahed  for  President  Lincoln  and  General  Sherman. 
There  was  constant  skirmishing  between  the  Union  and  Confederate 
cavalry,  but  no  pitched  battle.  Some  of  the  brigades  were  detailed  to 
march  along  the  railroads.  Laying  down  their  guns  and  ranging  them 
selves  along  the  track,  the  soldiers  lifted  it  from  the  ground  and  pitched 
great  sections  of  it  down  the  embankment.  They  kindled  great  fires, 
laid  the  rails  across  the  burning  ties,  which  at  a  red  heat  could  be  easily 
twisted  out  of  shape.  Bridges  were  burned,  and  hundreds  of  miles 
of  railroad  rendered  unserviceable.  The  slaves  upon  the  plantations 


AFFAIRS   IN  THE   WEST.  433 

welcomed  the  army,  and  flocked  by  the  thousand  to  Sherman's  lines, 
welcoming  the  troops  as  their  friends. 

Not  till  Sherman  crossed  the  Ogeechee  River  could  the  Confederates 
comprehend  whether  he  was  intending  to  make  for  Savannah,  Port  Royal, 
or  Charleston.  When  they  saw  that  the  movement  was  towards  Savan 
nah,  all  available  troops  were  hurried  to  the  defence  of  that  city.  In 
stead  of  advancing  directly  upon  the  entrenchments,  he  sent  Hazen's 
division  to  attack  Fort  McAllister.  Getting  possession  of  that  fortifica 
tion  he  would  be  in  communication  with  the  Union  warships. 

In  1863  I  had  witnessed  the  engagement  between  the  monitors  and  the 
fort.  Through  the  months  it  had  frowned  defiance  to  the  Union  fleet. 
The  Confederates  had  placed  a  strong  abatis  around  it,  but  the  troops 
crawled  through  the  tangled  branches  of  the  fallen  trees,  charged  upon 
the  fort,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  planted  the  Stars  and  Stripes  upon 
the  parapet. 

Obtaining  heavy  guns  from  the  fleet,  he  placed  them  in  position  to 
open  fire  upon  the  Confederate  fortification.  General  Hardee  seeing  that 
he  could  not  hope  to  hold  the  city,  laid  a  bridge  across  the  Savannah 
River,  and  evacuated  the  place.  With  flying  colours  and  the  bands  play 
ing,  the  army  entered  the  city.  It  was  a  brief  despatch  which  Sherman 
sent  to  President  Lincoln,  December  28th  : 

"  I  beg  to  present  you  as  a  Christmas  gift,  the  city  of  Savannah,  with 
one  hundred  and  fifty  heavy  guns  and  plenty  of  ammunition,  and  also 
about  twenty-five  thousand  bales  of  cotton." 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

SCENES     IN     SAVANNAH. 

WHEN  the  Union  army  entered  Savannah  the  people  were  on  the 
verge  of  starvation.  General  Sherman,  seeing  the  destitution,  made  an 
appeal  to  the  people  of  the  North  to  send  a  supply  of  food.  Boston, 
New  York,  and  Philadelphia  were  quick  to  respond.  In  Boston  thirty 
thousand  dollars  were  contributed  in  four  days,  a  steamer  chartered, 
loaded,  and  despatched  on  its  errand  of  mercy.  The  occasion  being  so 
unusual,  I  deemed  it  worth  while  to  visit  Savannah,  to  be  an  eye-witness 
of  the  reception  of  the  timely  and  munificent  gift. 

The  employment  of  the  steamer  Greyhound  on  such  a  mission  added 
to  the  interest.  She  was  a  captured  blockade-runner,  built  at  Greenock, 
Scotland,  in  1863,  purposely  to  run  the  blockade.  She  made  one  trip 
into  Wilmington,  and  was  seized  while  attempting  to  escape  from  that 
port.  In  every  timber,  plank,  rivet,  and  brace  was  England's  hatred  of 
the  North,  support  of  the  South,  and  cupidity  for  themselves  ;  but  now 
she  carried  peace  and  good -will,  not  only  to  the  people  of  Savannah, 
but  to  men  of  every  clime  and  lineage,  race  and  nation.  The  G-reyhound, 
speeding  her  way,  was  a  type  and  symbol  of  the  American  Republic, 
freighted  with  the  world's  best  hopes,  and  sailing  proudly  forward  to  the 
future  centuries. 

Among  the  passengers  on  board  at  the  time  of  her  capture  was  Miss 
Belle  Boyd,  of  notoriety  as  a  spy,  —  bold,  venturesome,  and  dashing, 
unscrupulous,  bitter  in  her  hatred  of  the  Yankees,  regardless  of  truth  or 
honour,  if  she  could  but  serve  the  rebels.  She  was  of  great  service  to 
them  in  the  Shenandoah.  Being  within  the  Union  lines,  she  obtained 
information  which  on  several  occasions  enabled  Jackson  to  make  those 
sudden  dashes  which  gave  him  his  early  fame. 

It  was  nearly  dark  on  Saturday  evening,  January  14th,  when  the 
Greyhound  discharged  her  pilot  off  Boston  Light.  The  weather  was 
thick,  the  wind  southeast,  but  during  the  night  it  changed  to  the  north 
west  and  blew  a  gale.  The  cold  was  intense.  Sunday  morning  found 
us  in  Holmes's  Hole,  covered  with  ice.  At  noon  the  gale  abated,  and 

434 


SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH.  435 

we  ran  swiftly  across  the  Vineyard  Sound,  shaping  our  course  for  Hai> 
teras.  Off  Charleston  we  passed  through  the  blockading  fleet,  which 
was  gayly  decorated  in  honour  of  the  taking  of  Fort  Fisher.  The  rebel 
flag  was  floating  defiantly  over  Sumter.  On  Thursday  evening  we 
dropped  anchor  off  Port  Royal,  where  a  half -day  was  lost  in  obtaining 
permission  from  the  custom-house  to  proceed  to  Savannah.  The  ob 
structions  in  Savannah  River  made  it  necessary  to  enter  Warsaw  Sound 
and  go  up  Wilmington  River.  With  a  coloured  pilot,  —  the  only  one 
obtainable,  recommended  by  the  harbour-master  of  Hilton  Head,  —  the 
Greyhound  put  to  sea  once  more,  ran  down  the  coast,  and  on  Sunday 
morning  entered  the  Sound.  Our  pilot  professed  to  know  all  the  crooks 
and  turns  of  the  river,  but  suddenly  we  found  ourselves  fast  on  a  mud- 
bank.  It  was  ebb-tide,  and  the  incoming  flood  floated  us  again.  Then 
the  engines  refused  to  work,  the  pumps  having  become  foul,  and  the 
anchor  was  dropped  just  in  season  to  save  the  steamer  from  drifting 
broadside  upon  a  sand-bar.  It  was  ten  miles  to  Thunderbolt  Battery. 
The  captain  of  a  pilot-boat  was  kind  enough  to  send  Messrs.  Briggs  and 
Baldwin,  of  the  committee  of  the  citizens  of  Boston  in  charge  of  the 
supplies,  Mr.  Glidden,  of  the  firm  owning  the  Greyhound,  and  the  writer, 
up  to  that  point.  Our  course  was  up  a  winding  creek  bordered  by  gum- 
trees  and  beautiful  with  semi-tropical  verdure.  We  landed,  and  stood 
where  the  rebels  had  made  sad  havoc  of  what  was  once  a  pleasant 
village.  Some  Iowa  soldiers,  on  seediest  horses  and  sorriest  mules,  were 
riding  round,  on  a  frolic.  Shiftless,  long-haired,  red -eyed  men  and 
women,  lounging  about,  dressed  in  coarsest  homespun,  stared  at  us.  A 
score  of  horses  and  mules  were  in  sight,  and  here  were  collected  old 
carts,  wagons,  and  carriages  which  Sherman's  boys  had  brought  from 
the  interior. 

"  We  want  to  get  a  horse  and  wagon  to  take  us  to  Savannah,"  said 
one  of  the  party  to  a  little  old  man,  standing  at  the  door  of  a  house. 

"  Wai,  I  reckon  ye  can  take  any  one  of  these  yere,"  he  said,  pointing 
to  the  horses  and  mules.  Such  animals !  Ringboned,  spavined,  knock- 
kneed,  wall-eyed,  sore -backed, — mere  hides  and  bones,  some  of  them 
too  weak  to  stand,  others  unable  to  lie  down  on  account  of  stiff  joints. 

"How  far  is  it  to  Savannah?"  we  asked  of  the  residents  of  the 
village. 

"  Three  miles,"  said  one. 

"  Two  miles  and  a  half,  I  reckon,"  said  a  second. 

"  Three  miles  and  three-cjuarters,"  was  the  estimate  of  a  third  person. 


436  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

A  woman  dressed  in  a  plaid  petticoat,  a  snuff-coloured  linsey-woolsey 
tunic,  with  a  tawny  countenance,  black  hair,  and  flashing  black  eyes, 
smoking  a  pipe,  said  :  "  I  '11  tell  yer  how  fur  it  be.  Savannah  be  a 
frying-pan  and  Thunderbolt  be  the  handle,  and  I  live  on  the  eend  on  it. 
It  be  four  miles  long,  zactly." 

Two  coloured  soldiers  rode  up,  both  on  one  horse,  with  u  55  "  on  their 
caps. 

"  What  regiment  do  you  belong  to  ?  " 

«  The  Fifty-fifth  Massachusetts.'' 

Their  camp  was  a  mile  or  so  up  -  river.  A  steamboat  captain,  who 
wished  to  communicate  with  the  quartermaster,  came  up-stream  in  his 
boat  and  kindly  offered  to  take  us  to  the  Fifty-fifth.  It  began  to  rain, 
and  we  landed  near  a  fine  old  mansion  surrounded  by  live-oaks,  their 
gnarled  branches  draped  with  festoons  of  moss,  where  we  thought  to  find 
accommodations  for  the  night ;  but  no  one  answered  our  ringing.  The 
doors  were  open,  the  windows  smashed  in ;  marble  mantels  of  elaborate 
workmanship,  marred  and  defaced;  the  walls  written  over  with  dog 
gerel.  There  were  bunks  in  the  parlours,  broken  crockery,  old  boots,  — 
debris  everywhere. 

The  committee  took  possession  of  the  premises  and  made  themselves 
at  home  before  a  roaring  fire,  while  the  writer  went  out  on  a  reconnois- 
sance,  bringing  back  the  intelligence  that  the  camp  of  the  Fifty-fifth 
was  a  mile  farther  up  the  river.  It  was  dark  when  we  reached  the 
hospitable  shanty  of  Lieutenant  -  Colonel  Fox,  who,  in  the  absence  of 
Colonel  Hartwell,  was  commanding  the  regiment,  which  had  been  there 
but  twenty-four  hours.  The  soldiers  had  no  tents. 

One  of  the  committee  rode  into  Savannah,  through  a  drenching  rain, 
to  report  to  General  Grover.  The  night  came  on  thick  and  dark. 
The  rain  was  pouring  in  torrents.  Colonel  Fox,  with  great  kindness, 
offered  to  escort  us  to  a  house  near  by,  where  we  could  find  shelter.  We 
splashed  through  the  mud,  holding  on  to  each  other's  coat-tails,  going 
over  boots  in  muddy  water,  tumbling  over  logs,  losing  our  way,  being 
scratched  by  brambles,  falling  into  ditches,  bringing  up  against  trees, 
halting  at  length  against  a  fence,  —  following  which  we  reached  the 
house.  The  owner  had  fled,  and  the  occupant  had  moved  in  because  it 
was  a  free  country  and  the  place  was  inviting.  He  had  no  bed  for  us, 
but  quickly  kindled  a  fire  in  one  of  the  chambers,  and  spread  some  quilts 
upon  the  floor.  "  I  have  n't  much  wood,  but  I  reckon  I  can  pick  up 
something  that  will  make  a  fire,"  said  he.  Then  came  the  pitch-pine 


SCENES  IN   SAVANNAH.  437 

staves  of  a  rice  cask  ;  then  a  bedstead,  a  broken  chair,  a  wooden  flower 
pot. 

The  morning  dawned  bright  and  clear.  General  Grover  sent  out 
horses  for  us,  and  so  we  reached  the  city,  after  many  vexatious  delays 
and  rough  experiences. 


HAPPY    NEGRO    CHILDREN. 

The  people  in  Savannah  generally  were  ready  to  live  once  more  in  the 
Union.  The  fire  of  Secession  had  died  out.  There  was  not  much  sour 
ness, — less  even  than  I  saw  at  Memphis,  when  that  city  fell  into  our 
hands,  less  than  was  manifest  in  Louisville  at  the  beginning  of  the  war. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  citizens,  resolutions  expressive  of  gratitude  for  the 
charity  bestowed  by  Boston,  New  York,  and  Philadelphia  were  passed, 
also  of  a  desire  for  future  fellowship  and  amity. 


438  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

A  store  at  the  corner  of  Bay  and  Barnard  Streets  was  taken  for  a 
depot,  the  city  canvassed,  and  a  registry  made  of  all  who  were  in  want. 
I  passed  a  morning  among  the  people  who  came  for  food.  The  air  was 
keen.  Ice  had  formed  in  the  gutters,  and  some  of  the  jolly  young 
negroes,  who  had  provided  themselves  with  old  shoes  and  boots  from  the 
camp -grounds  of  Sherman's  soldiers,  were  enjoying  the  luxurious  pas 
time  of  a  slide  on  the  ice.  The  barefooted  cuddled  under  the  sunny  side 
of  the  buildings.  There  was  a  motley  crowd.  Hundreds  of  both  sexes, 
all  ages,  sizes,  complexions,  and  costumes;  gray -haired  old  men  of 
Anglo-Saxon  blood,  with  bags,  bottles,  and  baskets;  coloured  patriarchs, 
who  had  been  in  bondage  many  years,  suddenly  made  freemen ;  well- 
dressed  women,  wearing  crape  for  their  husbands  and  sons  who  had 
fallen  while  fighting  against  the  old  flag,  stood  patiently  waiting  their 
turn  to  enter  the  building,  where  through  the  open  doors  they  could  see 
barrels  of  flour,  pork,  beans,  and  piles  of  bacon,  hogsheads  of  sugar, 

molasses,  and  vinegar.     There  were  women  with  tattered  dresses, old 

silks  and  satins,  years  before  in  fashion,  and  laid  aside  as  useless,  but 
which  now  had  become  valuable,  through  destitution. 

There  were  women  in  linsey-woolsey,  in  negro  and  gunny  cloth,  in 
garments  made  from  meal-bags,  and  men  in  Confederate  gray  and 
butternut  brown;  a  boy  with  a  crimson  plush  jacket,  made  from  the 
upholstering  of  a  sofa;  men  in  short  jackets,  and  little  boys  in  long 
ones ;  the  cast-off  clothes  of  soldiers ;  the  rags  which  had  been  picked 
up  in  the  streets,  and  exhumed  from  garrets ;  boots  and  shoes  down  at 
the  heel,  open  at  the  instep,  and  gaping  at  the  toes;  old  bonnets  of 
every  description,  some  with  white  and  crimson  feathers,  and  ribbons 
once  bright  and  flaunting;  hats  of  every  style  worn  by  both  sexes,  palm- 
leaf,  felt,  straw,  old  and  battered  and  well  ventilated.  One  without  a 
crown  was  worn  by  a  man  with  red  hair,  suggestive  of  a  chimney  on 
fire,  and  flaming  out  at  the  top!  It  was  the  ragman's  jubilee  for 
charity. 

One  of  the  tickets  issued  by  the  city  authorities,  in  the  hand  of  a 
woman  waiting  her  turn  at  the  counter,  read  thus : 

"CITY  STORE. 

MARY  MORRELL. 

12  Ibs.  Flour. 
7  "     Bacon. 
2  "     Salt. 
2  qts.  Vinegar." 


SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH. 


439 


Andersonville,  Belle  Isle,  Libby  Prison,  Millen,  and  Salisbury  will 
forever  stand  in  suggestive  contrast  to  this  City  Store  in  Savannah, 
furnished  by  the  free-will  offering  of  the  loyal  people  of  the  North. 


IN    ANDERSONVILLE    PRISON. 


"  At  Libby,"  reads  the  report  of  the  United  States  Sanitary  Com 
mittee,  "  a  process  of  slow  starvation  was  carried  on.  The  corn  bread 
was  of  the  roughest  and  coarsest  description.  Portions  of  the  cob  and 
husk  were  often  found  grated  in  with  the  meal.  The  crust  was  so  thick 


440  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

and  hard  that  the  prisoners  called  it  '  iron-clad.'  To  render  the  bread 
eatable  they  grated  it,  and  made  mush  of  it;  but  the  orust  they  could 
not  grate.  Now  and  then,  after  long  intervals,  often  of  many  weeks,  a 
little  meat  was  given  them,  perhaps  two  or  three  mouthfuls.  At  a  later 
period  they  received  a  pint  of  black  peas,  with  some  vinegar,  every 
week ;  the  peas  were  often  full  of  worms,  or  maggots  in  a  chrysalis  state, 
which,  when  they  made  soup,  floated  on  the  surface.  .  .  .  But  the  most 
unaccountable  and  shameful  act  of  all  was  yet  to  come.  Shortly  after 
this  general  diminution  of  rations,  in  the  month  of  January,  the  boxes 
(sent  by  friends  in  the  North  to  the  prisoners),  which  before  had  been 
regularly  delivered,  and  in  good  order,  were  withheld.  No  reason  was 
given.  Three  hundred  arrived  every  week,  and  were  received  by  Colonel 
Quid,  Commissioner  of  Exchange;  but  instead  of  being  distributed,  they 
were  retained  and  piled  up  in  warehouses  near  by,  in  full  sight  of  the 
tantalised  and  hungry  captives." 

While  these  supplies  were  being  distributed  to  the  people  of  Savannah, 
thirty  thousand  Union  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels  in  south 
western  Georgia  were  starving  to  death. 

The  treatment  of  the  Union  prisoners  at  Andersonville,  where  there 
are  nearly  thirteen  thousand  white  headstones  marking  the  graves  of 
the  dead,  will  ever  be  a  stain  upon  those  who  directed  affairs  in  the 
Confederacy. 

In  contrast,  the  Confederate  prisoners  in  the  North  received,  invaria 
bly,  the  same  rations,  in  quality  and  quantity,  given  to  the  Union  soldiers 
in  the  field,  with  ample  clothing,  fuel,  and  shelter.  So  unexceptional 
was  their  treatment,  that  since  the  war  a  Southern  writer,  desirous  of 
removing  the  load  of  infamy  resting  upon  the  South,  has  advertised  for 
statements  of  unkind  treatment  in  Northern  prisons ! 

Of  the  treatment  of  Union  soldiers  in  the  Southern  prisons  the  United 
States  Sanitary  Commission  says: 

"  The  prisoners  were  almost  invariably  robbed  of  everything  valuable 
in  their  possession ;  sometimes  on  the  field,  at  the  instant  of  capture, 
sometimes  by  the  prison  authorities,  in  a  quasi-official  way,  with  the 
promise  of  return  when  exchanged  or  paroled,  but  which  promise  was 
never  fulfilled.  This  robbery  amounted  often  to  a  stripping  of  the 
person  of  even  necessary  clothing.  Blankets  and  overcoats  were  almost 
always  taken,  and  sometimes  other  articles ;  in  which  case  damaged 
ones  were  returned  in  their  stead.  This  preliminary  over,  the  captives 
were  taken  to  prison." 


SCENES  IN   SAVANNAH.  441 

The  prison  at  Andersonville  was  established  January,  1864,  and  was 
used  a  little  more  than  a  year.  It  was  in  the  form  of  a  quadrangle, 
1,295  feet  long,  865  feet  wide.  A  small  stream,  rising  from  neigh 
bouring  springs,  flowed  through  the  grounds.  Within  the  enclosure, 
seventeen  feet  from  the  stockade,  the  dead-line  was  established,  marked 
by  small  posts,  to  which  a  slight  strip  of  board  was  nailed.  Upon  the 
inner  stockade  were  fifty-two  sentry-boxes,  in  which  the  guards  stood, 
with  loaded  muskets ;  while  overlooking  the  enclosure  were  several 
forts,  with  field  artillery  in  position,  to  pour  grape  and  canister  upon 
the  perishing  men  at  the  first  sign  of  insurrection. 

Miss  Clara  Barton,  the  heroic  and  tender-hearted  woman  who,  in  the 
employ  of  Government,  visited  this  charnel-house  to  identify  the  graves 
of  the  victims,  thus  reports : 

"  Under  the  most  favourable  circumstances  and  best  possible  manage 
ment  the  supply  of  water  would  have  been  insufficient  for  half  the 
number  of  persons  who  had  to  use  it.  The  existing  arrangements  must 
have  aggravated  the  evil  to  the  utmost  extent.  The  sole  establishments 
for  cooking  and  baking  were  placed  on  the  bank  of  the  stream  imme 
diately  above  and  between  the  two  inner  lines  of  the  palisades.  The 
grease  and  refuse  from  them  were  found  adhering  to  the  banks  at  the 
time  of  our  visit.  The  guards,  to  the  number  of  three  thousand  six 
hundred,  were  principally  encamped  on  the  upper  part  of  the  stream, 
and  when  the  heavy  rains  washed  down  the  hillsides  covered  with  thirty 
thousand  human  beings,  and  the  outlet  below  failed  to  discharge  the 
flood  which  backed  and  filled  the  valley,  the  water  must  have  become 
so  foul  and  loathsome  that  every  statement  I  have  seen  of  its  offensive- 
ness  must  fall  short  of  the  reality ;  and  yet  within  rifle-shot  of  the 
prison  flowed  a  stream,  fifteen  feet  wide  and  three  feet  deep,  of  pure, 
delicious  water.  Had  the  prison  been  placed  so  as  to  include  a  section 
of  <  Sweet  Water  Creek,'  the  inmates  might  have  drank  and  bathed  to 
their  hearts'  content." 

The  prisoners  had  no  shelter  from  the  fierce  sun  of  summer,  the 
pelting  autumn  rains,  or  the  cold  of  winter,  except  a  few  tattered  tents. 
Thousands  were  destitute  of  blankets.  For  refuge  they  dug  burrows  in 
the  ground. 

Miss  Barton  says : 

"  The  little  caves  are  scooped  out  and  arched  in  the  form  of  ovens, 
floored,  ceiled,  and  strengthened,  so  far  as  the  owners  had  means,  with 
sticks  and  pieces  of  board,  and  some  of  them  are  provided  with  fire- 


442  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

places  and  chimneys.  It  would  seem  that  there  were  cases,  during  the 
long  rains,  where  the  house  would  become  the  grave  of  its  owner,  by 
falling  upon  him  in  the  night.  .  .  .  During  thirteen  long  months  they 
knew  neither  shelter  nor  protection  from  the  changeable  skies  above, 
nor  the  pitiless,  unfeeling  earth  beneath.  .  .  . 

"  Think  of  thirty  thousand  men  penned  by  close  stockade  upon 
twenty-six  acres  of  ground,  from  which  every  tree  and  shrub  had  been 
uprooted  for  fuel  to  cook  their  scanty  food,  huddled  like  cattle,  without 
shelter  or  blanket,  half  clad  and  hungry,  with  the  dewy  night  setting  in 
after  a  day  of  autumn  rain.  The  hilltop  would  not  hold  them  all,  the 
valley  was  filled  by  the  swollen  brook.  Seventeen  feet  from  the  stock 
ade  ran  the  fatal  dead-line,  beyond  which  no  man  might  step  and  live. 
What  did  they  do  ?  I  need  not  ask  where  did  they  go,  for  on  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth  there  was  no  place  but  this  for  them.  But  where 
did  they  place  themselves  ?  How  did  they  live  ?  Ay !  how  did  they 
die?" 

Twelve  thousand  nine  hundred  and  ninety  graves  are  numbered  on 
the  neighbouring  hillside,  —  the  starved  and  murdered  of  thirteen 
months,  —  one  thousand  per  month,  thirty-three  per  day !  Davis,  Lee, 
Seddon,  and  Breckenridge  may  not  have  issued  orders  to  starve  the 
prisoners ;  but  if  cognisant  of  any  inhumanity,  it  was  in  the  power  of 
Davis  to  stop  it,  and  of  Lee,  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  as  also 
of  Seddon,  and  after  him  Breckenridge,  Secretaries  of  War.  An  order 
from  either  of  these  officials  would  have  secured  humane  treatment. 

The  future  historian  will  not  overlook  the  fact  that  General  Lee,  if 
not  issuing  direct  orders  for  the  starvation  of  Union  prisoners,  made  no 
remonstrance  against  the  barbarities  of  Andersonville,  or  of  the  course 
taken  to  debauch  the  patriotism  of  the  Union  soldiers.  It  was  promised 
that  whoever  would  acknowledge  allegiance  to  the  Confederacy,  or  con 
sent  to  make  shoes  or  harness  or  clothing  for  the  rebels,  should  have 
the  privilege  of  going  out  from  the  stockade,  and  finding  comfortable 
quarters  and  plenty  of  food  and  clothing.  Thus  tempted,  some  faltered, 
while  others  died  rather  than  be  released  on  such  terms,  preferring,  in 
their  love  for  the  flag,  to  be  thrown  like  logs  into  the  dead-cart,  and 
tumbled  into  the  shallow  trenches  on  the  hillside ! 

Among  the  prisoners  was  a  lad  who  pined  for  his  far-off  Northern 
home.  Often  his  boyish  heart  went  out  lovingly  to  his  father  and 
mother  and  fair-haired  sister.  How  could  he  die  in  that  prison !  How 
close  his  eyes  on  all  the  bright  years  of  the  future !  How  lie  down  in 


SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH.  443 

death  in  that  lonesome  place,  when,  by  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
the  Southern  Confederacy,  he  could  obtain  freedom  ?  His  comrades 
were  dying.  Every  day  the  dead  -  cart  came  and  bore  them  away  by 
scores  and  hundreds.  What  a  sight  their  stony  eyes,  sunken  cheeks, 
and  swaying  limbs  !  Around  him  was  a  crowd  of  living  skeletons. 

"  Take  the  oath  and  you  shall  live,"  said  the  tempter.  What  a  trial ! 
Life  was  sweet.  All  that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life.  How 
blessed  if  he  could  but  hear  once  more  the  voice  of  his  mother,  or  grasp 
again  a  father's  hand  !  What  wonder  that  hunger,  despair,  and  death, 
and  the  example  of  some  of  his  comrades,  made  him  weakly  hesitate  ? 

Too  feeble  to  walk  or  to  stand,  he  crawled  away  from  the  dying  and 
the  dead,  over  the  ground  reeking  with  filth.  He  had  almost  reached 
the  gate  beyond  which  were  life  and  liberty.  A  comrade,  stronger  and 
older,  suspected  his  purpose.  Through  the  long,  weary  months  this 
brave  soldier  had  solaced  his  heart  by  taking  at  times  from  his  bosom 
a  little  flag, —  the  Stars  and  Stripes, —  adoring  it  as  the  most  sacred 
of  all  earthly  things.  He  held  it  before  the  boy.  It  was  the  flag  he 
loved.  He  had  sworn  to  support  it, —  never  to  forsake  it.  He  had 
stood  beneath  it  in  the  fierce  conflict,  quailing  not  when  the  death-storm 
was  thickest.  Tears  dimmed  his  eyes  as  he  beheld  it  once  more. 
Tremblingly  he  grasped  it  with  his  skeleton  fingers,  kissed  it,  laid  it  on 
his  heart,  and  cried,  "  God  help  me !  I  can't  turn  my  back  upon  it.  O 
comrade,  I  am  dying  ;  but  I  want  you,  if  ever  you  get  out  of  this  horrible 
place,  to  tell  my  mother  that  I  stood  by  the  old  flag  to  the  last !  " 

And  then  with  the  flag  he  loved  lying  on  his  heart,  he  closed  his  eyes, 
and  his  soul  passed  on  to  receive  that  reward  which  awaits  those  to 
whom  duty  is  greater  than  life. 

"  On  Fame's  eternal  camping-ground 

Their  silent  tents  are  spread, 
And  Glory  guards,  with  solemn  round, 
The  bivouac  of  the  dead." 

On  Sunday,  wishing  to  see  how  the  coloured  people  regarded  the  new 
order  of  things,  I  attended  one  of  their  churches,  a  commodious 
edifice,  with  gallery  and  pipe-organ,  and  furnishings  that  would  have 
done  credit  to  many  a  community  in  the  North.  The  building,  I  learned, 
had  been  erected  in  part  by  the  contributions  of  the  former  slaves,  and  in 
part  by  the  contributions  of  their  masters.  The  Anglo-Saxon  visitors  were 
ushered  to  a  seat  near  the  pulpit.  Our  presence  evidently  was  a  sur- 


444  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

prise.  Not  many  of  the  white  citizens  of  Savannah  had  attended  service 
there.  The  services  were  decorous.  The  preacher,  a  coal-black  African, 
whose  curly  locks  were  turning  to  iron-gray,  prayed  fervently  for  the 
strangers  in  their  midst,  who  had  come  from  the  North  on  an  errand  of 
mercy.  The  amens  in  response  were  hearty.  The  sermon  was  an 
appeal  to  the  sinners  to  repent  and  live  righteous  lives.  Abraham 
Lincoln  was  not  forgotten, —  the  Moses  who  had  delivered  them  from 
bondage. 

At  the  close  of  the  sermon  the  minister,  looking  down  from  the  pulpit, 
benignly  said  :  "  Perhaps  our  good  friends  from  the  North  will  say  a  few 
words  to  us."  The  three  strangers,  one  by  one,  expressed  their  pleasure 
at  being  present,  and  rejoiced  that  they  were  free  and  that  thenceforth 
they  were  to  be  their  own  masters,  that  there  was  to  be  no  more  separa 
tion  of  families,  that  the  auction  block  was  a  thing  of  the  past.  Very 
fervent  and  impressive  were  the  "Amens,"  and  "  Glory  to  God"  given 
in  response. 

As  I  intended  to  spend  some  days  in  Savannah,  I  set  out  one  after 
noon  in  search  of  lodgings  more  commodious  than  those  furnished  at  the 
Pulaski  House,  and  I  was  directed  to  a  house  owned  by  a  gentleman 
who,  during  the  war,  had  resided  in  Paris, — a  large  brick  mansion, 
fronting  on  one  of  the  squares,  elegantly  finished  and  furnished.  It  had 
been  taken  care  of,  through  the  war,  by  two  faithful  negroes,  Robert  and 
his  wife,  Aunt  Nellie,  both  of  them  slaves. 

I  rang  the  bell,  and  was  ushered  into  the  basement  by  their  daughter 
Ellen,  also  a  slave.  Robert  was  fifty-three  years  of  age,  —  a  tall,  stout, 
coal-black,  slow-spoken,  reflective  man.  Aunt  Nellie  was  a  year  or  two 
younger.  Her  features  were  of  the  African  type ;  her  eyes  large  and 
lustrous.  Her  deportment  was  ladylike,  her  language  refined.  She 
wore  a  gingham  dress,  and  a  white  turban. 

Ellen,  the  daughter,  had  a  fair  countenance,  regular  features,  of 
lighter  hue  than  either  father  or  mother.  She  appeared  as  much  at 
ease  as  most  young  ladies  who  are  accustomed  to  the  amenities  of 
society. 

Aunt  Nellie  called  me  by  name. 

"  1  saw  you  yesterday  at  church,"  she  said. 

She  placed  a  chair  for  me  before  the  fire,  which  burned  cheerfully  on 
the  hearth.  There  was  a  vase  of  amaranths  on  the  mantel,  and  litho 
graphs  on  the  walls.  A  clock  ticked  in  one  corner.  There  were  cush 
ioned  arm-chairs.  The  room  was  neat  and  tidy,  and  had  an  air  of 


SCENES  IN   SAVANNAH. 


445 


cheerfulness.  A  little  boy,  four  or  five  years  old,  was  sitting  by  the 
side  of  Aunt  Nellie, —  her  grandnephew.  He  looked  up  wonderingly  at 
the  stranger,  then  gazed  steadily  into  the  fire  with  comical  gravity. 


THENCEFORTH  TO  BE  THEIR  OWN  MASTERS. 


"  You  are  from  Boston,  I  understand,"  said  Aunt  Nellie.  "  I  never 
have  been  to  Boston,  but  I  have  been  to  New  York  several  times  with 
my  master," 


446  THE  BUYS  OF  '61. 

"  Did  you  have  any  desire  to  stay  North  ? " 

"  No,  sir,  I  can't  say  that  I  had.  This  was  my  home ;  my  children 
and  friends,  and  my  husband  were  all  here." 

"  But  did  you  not  wish  to  be  free  ? " 

"  That  is  a  very  different  thing,  sir.  God  only  knows  how  I  longed 
to  be  free ;  but  my  master  was  very  kind.  They  used  to  tell  me  in 
New  York  that  I  could  be  free ;  but  I  could  n't  make  up  my  mind  to 
leave  master,  and  my  husband.  Perhaps  if  I  had  been  abused  as  some 
of  my  people  have,  I  should  have  thought  differently  about  it." 

"  Well,  you  are  free  now.  I  suppose  that  you  never  expected  to  see 
such  a  day  as  this !  " 

"  I  can't  say  that  I  expected  to  see  it,  but  I  knew  it  would  come.  I 
have  prayed  for  it.  I  did  n't  hardly  think  it  would  come  in  my  time, 
but  I  knew  it  must  come,  for  God  is  just." 

"  Did  you  not  sometimes  despair  ? " 

"  Never !  sir ;  never !  But,  oh,  it  has  been  a  terrible  mystery,  to  know 
why  the  good  Lord  should  so  long  afflict  my  people,  and  keep  them  in 
bondage, —  to  be  abused,  and  trampled  down,  without  any  rights  of  their 
own, — with  no  ray  of  light  in  the  future.  Some  of  my  folks  said  there 
was  n't  any  God,  for  if  there  was  he  would  n't  let  white  folks  do  as  they 
have  done  for  so  many  years ;  but  I  told  them  to  wait,  and  now  they 
see  what  they  have  got  by  waiting.  I  told  them  that  we  were  all  of  one 
blood,  —  white  folks  and  black  folks  all  come  from  one  man  and  one 
woman,  and  that  there  was  only  one  Jesus  for  all.  I  knew  it, — I  knew 
it ! "  She  spoke  as  if  it  were  an  indisputable  fact,  which  had  come  by 
intuition. 

Here  Aunt  Nellie's  sister  and  her  husband  came  in. 

"  I  hope  to  make  your  better  acquaintance,"  she  said,  courtesying.  It 
is  a  common  form  of  expression  among  the  coloured  people  of  some 
parts  of  the  South.  She  was  larger,  taller,  and  stouter  than  Aunt 
Nellie,  younger  in  years,  less  refined, —  a  field  hand,  —  one  who  had 
drunk  deeply  of  the  terrible  cup  which  slavery  had  held  to  her  lips. 
She  wore  a  long  gray  dress  of  coarse  cloth,  —  a  frock  with  sleeves,  gath 
ered  round  the  neck  with  a  string,  —  the  cheapest  possible  contrivance 
for  a  dress,  her  only  garment,  I  judged. 

"  These  are  new  times  to  you,"  I  said. 

"It  is  a  dream,  sir, —  a  dream!  'Pears  like  I  don't  know  where  I 
am.  When  General  Sherman  come  and  said  we  were  free,  I  did  n't 
believe  it,  and  I  would  n't  believe  it  till  the  minister  (Rev.  Mr.  French) 


SCENES  IK  SAVAtftfAfi.  44? 

told  us  that  we  were  free.  It  don't  seem  as  if  I  was  free,  sir."  She 
looked  into  the  fire  a  moment,  and  sat  as  if  in  a  dream,  but  aroused  her 
self,  as  I  said  : 

"  Yes,  you  are  free." 

"  But  that  don't  give  me  back  my  children, — my  children,  that  I 
brought  forth  with  pains  such  as  white  women  have, —  that  have  been 
torn  from  my  breast,  and  sold  from  me ;  and  when  I  cried  for  them  was 
tied  up  and  had  my  back  cut  to  pieces !  " 

She  stopped  talking  to  me,  raised  her  eyes  as  if  looking  into  heaven, 
reached  up  her  hands  imploringly,  and  cried  in  agony : 

"  0  Lord  Jesus,  have  mercy !  How  long,  0  Lord  ?  Come,  Jesus,  and 
help  me.  'Pears  like  I  can't  bear  it,  dear  Lord.  They  is  all  taken  from 
me,  Lord.  'Pears  like  as  if  my  heart  would  break.  0  blessed  Jesus, 
they  say  that  I  am  free,  but  where  are  my  children  !  —  my  children  J  — 
my  children. 

Her  hands  fell,  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks.  She  bowed  her  head, 
and  sat  moaning,  wailing,  and  sobbing. 

"  You  would  n't  believe  me,"  said  Aunt  Nellie,  speaking  to  her. 
"  You  said  that  there  was  no  use  in  praying  for  deliverance ;  that  it  was 
no  use  to  trust  God,  that  He  had  forgotten  us ! " 

She  rose  and  approached  her  sister,  evidently  to  call  her  mind  from 
the  terrible  reality  of  the  past.  "  You  used  to  come  over  here  and  go 
worry,  worry,  worry  all  day  and  all  night,  and  say  it  was  no  use  ;  that 
you  might  as  well  die ;  that  you  would  be  a  great  deal  better  off  if  you 
were  dead.  You  would  n't  believe  me  when  I  said  that  the  Lord  would 
give  deliverance.  You  would  n't  believe  that  the  Lord  was  good ;  but 
just  see  what  He  has  done  for  you,  — -  made  you  free.  Are  n't  you 
willing  to  trust  Him  now  ?  " 

The  sister  made  no  reply,  but  sat  wiping  away  her  tears,  and  sighing 
over  the  fate  of  her  children. 

"  Did  you  not  feel  sometimes  like  rising  against  your  masters 
asked  of  the  husband. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  did  feel  hard  sometimes,  and  I  reckon  that  if  it  had  n't 
been  for  the  grace  which  Jesus  gave  us  we  should  have  done  so ;  but  He 
had  compassion  on  us,  and  helped  us  to  bear  it.  We  knew  that  He 
would  hear  us  sometime." 

"  Did  you  ever  try  to  escape  ?  " 

"  No,  sir.  I  was  once  interested  in  colonisation,  and  talked  of  going 
to  Africa,  —  of  buying  myself,  and  go  there  and  be  free.  Rev.  Mr. 


448 


THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 


Gurley  came  here  and  gave  a  lecture.  He  was  the  agent  of  the  Colom? 
sation  Society,  I  reckon  ;  but  just  then  there  was  so  much  excitement 
among  the  slaves  about  it,  that  our  masters  put  a  stop  to  it." 


POOR    GIRL,    SHE    CAN'T    FORGET    HER    CHILDREN!" 


"  The  good  people  of  Boston  are  heaping  coals  of  fire  on  the  heads  of 
the  slaveholders  and  rebels,"  said  Aunt  Nellie. 
"  How  so  ? "  I  asked. 


SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH.  449 

"  Why,  as  soon  as  General  Sherman  took  possession  of  the  city,  you 
sent  down  shiploads  of  provisions  to  them.  They  have  fought  you 
with  all  their  might,  and  you  whip  them,  and  then  go  to  feeding  them." 

"  I  'spect  you  intended  that  black  and  white  folks  should  have  them 
alike,"  said  her  sister. 

"  Yes,  that  was  the  intention." 

"  Not  a  mouthful  have  1  had.  I  am  as  poor  as  white  folks.  All  my 
life  I  have  worked  for  them.  I  have  given  them  houses  and  lands  ;  they 
have  rode  in  their  fine  carriages,  sat  in  their  nice  parlours,  taken  voyages 
over  the  waters,  and  had  money  enough,  which  I  and  my  people  earned 
for  them.  I  have  had  my  back  cut  up.  I  have  been  sent  to  jail  because 
I  cried  for  my  children,  which  were  stolen  from  me.  I  have  been 
stripped  of  my  clothing,  exposed  before  men.  My  daughters  have  been 
compelled  to  break  God's  commandment,  —  they  could  n't  help  them 
selves,  —  I  could  n't  help  them ;  white  men  have  done  with  us  just  as 
they  please.  Now  they  turn  me  out  of  my  poor  old  cabin,  and  say 
they  own  it.  0  dear  Jesus,  help  me  !  " 

"  Come,  come,  sister,  don't  take  on  ;  but  you  must  give  thanks  for 
what  the  Lord  has  done  for  you,"  said  Aunt  Nellie. 

Her  sister  rose,  stately  as  a  queen,  and  said  : 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  kind  words  to  me  to-night.  I  thank  all 
the  good  people  in  the  North  for  what  they  have  done  for  me  and  my 
people.  The  good  Lord  be  with  you." 

As  she  and  her  husband  left  the  room,  Aunt  Nellie  said : 

u  Poor  girl,  she  can't  forget  her  children  !  She  's  cried  for  them  day 
and  night." 

Never  till  then  had  I  felt  the  full  force  of  Whittier's  burning  lines, — 

"  A  groan  from  Eutaw's  haunted  wood,  — 
A  wail  where  Camden's  martyrs  fell,  — 
By  every  shrine  of  patriot  blood, 

From  Moultrie's  wall  and  Jasper's  well  I 

By  storied  hill  and  hallowed  grot, 

By  mossy  wood  and  marshy  glen, 
Whence  rang  of  old  the  rifle-shot, 

And  hurrying  shout  of  Marion's  men, 
The  groan  of  breaking  hearts  is  there, 

The  falling  lash,  the  fetter's  clank  ! 
Slaves,  SLAVES  are  breathing  in  that  air 

Which  old  De  Kalb  and  Sumter  drank ! 


450  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

What,  ho  !  our  countrymen  in  chains  ! 

The  whip  on  WOMAN'S  shrinking  flesh ! 
Our  soil  yet  reddening  with  the  stains 

Caught  from  her  scourging,  warm  and  fresh  I 
What !  mothers  from  their  children  riven  ! 

What !  God's  own  image  bought  and  sold ! 
Americans  to  market  driven, 

And  bartered,  as  the  brute,  for  gold !  " 

The  sisters,  one  a  housemaid,  the  other  a  field  hand,  represented 
the  best  and  the  worst  sides  of  the  institutions  of  slavery.  The  lot  of 
the  housemaid,  one  who  had  been  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness, 
gave  no  gilding  to  the  institution.  Slavery  at  its  best  was  a  relic 
of  a  barbaric  age. 

The  night  of  the  28th  of  January  was  a  fearful  one  in  Savannah, 
The  inhabitants  experienced  all  the  terror  of  a  bombardment  combined 
with  the  horror  of  a  great  conflagration.  A  fire  broke  out  a  little 
before  midnight  in  a  long  row  of  wooden  buildings  at  the  west  end  of 
the  city.  The  wind  was  fresh  from  the  northwest,  and  the  night 
exceedingly  cold.  My  rooms  were  in  the  Pulaski  House.  I  was 
awakened  by  a  sudden  explosion,  which  jarred  the  house,  and  heard 
the  cry  that  the  arsenal  was  on  fire. 

There  was  another  explosion,  —  then  a  volley  of  shells,  and  large 
fragments  came  whirring  through  the  air,  striking  the  walls,  or  falling 
with  a  heavy  plunge  into  the  street. 

"  There  are  three  thousand  shells  in  the  building,"  said  a  soldier 
running  past,  fleeing  as  if  for  his  life. 

"There  are  fifty  tons  of  powder,  which  will  go  off  presently,"  said 
another,  in  breathless  haste.  Fifty  tons  of  powder !  Savannah  would 
be  racked  to  its  foundations !  There  would  be  a  general  crumbling  of 
walls.  Men,  women,  and  children  were  running,  —  crying,  and  in  fear 
of  being  crushed  beneath  the  ruins  of  falling  buildings. 

It  was  the  arsenal.  I  could  not  believe  that  the  Confederates  would 
store  fifty  tons  of  powder  in  the  city,  and  waited  for  the  general 
explosion.  It  did  not  come.  Gradually  I  worked  my  way,  under  the 
shelter  of  buildings,  towards  the  fire.  The  fire-engines  were  deserted, 
and  the  fire  was  having  its  own  way,  licking  up  the  buildings,  one 
after  another,  remorselessly. 

It  was  a  gorgeous  sight,  —  the  flames  leaping  high  in  air,  thrown 
up  in  columns  by  the  thirteen-inch  shells,  filling  the  air  with  burning 


SCENES   IN   SAVANNAH. 


451 


timbers,  cinders,  and  myriads  of  sparks.  The  streets  were  filled  with 
fugitives.  The  hospitals  were  being  cleared  of  sick  and  wounded, 
the  houses  of  furniture. 

It  was  grand,  but  terrible.     General  Grover  at  once  took  measures 
to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  flames,  by  tearing  down  buildings,  and 


TAKING    POSSESSION    OF    THE    ABANDONED    LANDS. 


bringing  up  several  regiments,  which,  with  the  citizens  and  negroes, 
succeeded  in  mastering  the  destroying  element. 

In  the  morning  there  was  a  wilderness  of  chimneys,  and  the  streets 
were  strewn  with  furniture. 

It  was  amusing  to  see  with  what  good  humour  and  nonchalance  the 
coloured  people  and  the  soldiers  regarded  the  conflagration. 

Two  negro  women  passed  me,  carrying  great  bundles  on  their  heads. 

"  I 's  clean  burned  out,"  said  one. 

"  So  is  I ; "  and  they  both  laughed  as  if  it  was  very  funny. 


452 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  Let  'em  burn  ;  who  cares  ?  "  said  one  soldier.  «  They  have  fought 
us,  and  now  let  'em  suffer." 

"  We  have  got  to  do  guard  duty,  and  it  is  a  little  more  comfortable 
to  be  quartered  in  a  house  than  to  sleep  in  a  shelter-tent,  so  let  us  save 
the  place,"  said  another;  and  the  two  went  to  work  with  a  will  to 
subdue  the  flames. 

General  Sherman's  Special  Field  Order  No.  15,  dated  January  16, 
1865,  permitted  the  freedmen  to  take  possession  of  the  abandoned 
lands.  A  meeting,  called  by  General  Saxton,  who  had  been  appointed 
Inspector,  was  held  in  the  Second  African  Baptist  Church,  a  large 
building,  which  was  crowded  to  its  utmost  capacity  by  the  coloured 
people.  It  was  the  first  meeting  ever  held  in  Savannah  having  in 
view  the  exclusive  interests  of  the  coloured  people. 

The  organist  was  playing  a  voluntary  when  I  entered  the  church. 
He  was  a  free  coloured  man,  a  native  of  Charleston,  having  a  bullet- 
shaped  head,  bright,  sparkling  eyes,  and  a  pleasant  voice.  He  had  lived 
in  Savannah  nine  years,  and  was  a  music  teacher,  giving  instruction 
on  the  violin,  pianoforte,  and  organ,  also  vocal  music,  to  persons  of  his 
own  race.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  putting  in  clandestinely  some  of  the 
rudiments  of  the  English  language,  although  it  was  against  the  peace 
and  dignity  of  the  State.  He  dared  to  open  a  school,  and  taught  in 
secret  in  the  evening;  but  a  policeman  discovered  that  he  was  an 
incendiary,  and  he  was  compelled  to  hide  till  the  matter  was  forgotten. 

When  the  voluntary  was  completed,  the  choir  sung  Rev.  Mr.  Smith's 
American  hymn : 

"  My  country,  't  is  of  thee, 
Sweet  land  of  liberty, 
Of  thee  I  sing." 

Their  country!  Their  liberty!  The  words  were  no  longer 
meaningless. 

General  Saxton  addressed  them. 

"  I  have  come  to  tell  you  what  the  President  of  the  United  States  has 
done  for  you,"  said  he. 

"  God  bless  Massa  Linkum  ! "  was  the  response  of  a  thousand  voices. 

"  You  are  all  free." 

"  Glory  to  God  !  Hallelujah  !  Amen!  "  they  shouted  in  tumultuous 
chorus. 

He  explained  the  cause  of  the  war ;  how  the  rebels  fired  upon  the 


SCENES   IN  SAVANNAH. 


453 


flag,  how  they  hated  freedom,  and  wished  to  perpetuate  slavery,  which 
produced  the  war,  that,  in  turn,  under  God's  providence,  had  made 
them  free  men.  They  were  free,  but  they  must  labour  to  live.  Their 


PLAYING    THE    BANJO    ALL    DAY    LONG." 


relations  to  their  masters  had  all  been  changed.  They  could  go  where 
they  pleased,  do  what  they  pleased,  provided  they  did  that  which  was 
right ;  but  they  had  no  claim  upon  their  masters, —  they  must  work  for 


454  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

themselves.  All  wealth  came  from  the  soil,  and  by  cultivating  the 
ground  they  could  obtain  food,  and  thus  increase  their  wealth.  He  read 
and  explained  General  Sherman's  order,  and  told  them  of  the  advance 
ment  which  the  freedmen  had  made  at  Beaufort.  They  had  comfortable 
homes,  their  children  were  attending  school,  and  the  men  and  women 
had  almost  forgotten  that  they  had  been  slaves.  One  man  had  accumu 
lated  ten  thousand  dollars  in  four  years ;  another  was  worth  five  thou 
sand.  He  advised  them  to  go  upon  the  islands  and  take  possession  of 
the  abandoned  lands.  He  also  advised  the  young  and  able-bodied  to 
enlist  in  the  service  of  the  United  States.  They  were  citizens,  and  they 
must  begin  to  do  their  part  as  citizens.  They  were  free,  but  there  was 
still  some  fighting  to  be  done  to  secure  their  liberty,  something  other 
than  playing  the  banjo  all  day  long. 

Rev.  Mr.  French  also  addressed  them. 

"  Your  freedom,"  said  he,  "  is  the  gift  of  God.  The  President  has 
proclaimed  it,  and  the  brave  men  of  General  Sherman's  army  have 
brought  it  to  you." 

"  God  bless  General  Sherman !  Amen  !  That 's  so  !  "  were  the  en 
thusiastic  responses.  They  clapped  their  hands,  and  gave  expression  to 
their  joy  in  emphatic  demonstrations.  It  was  a  strange  sight, —  a  sea 
of  turbaned  heads  in  the  body  of  the  house,  occupied  by  the  women, 
wearing  the  brightest  coloured  handkerchiefs,  or  bonnets  with  flaming 
ribbons ;  while  above,  in  the  galleries,  were  two  sable  clouds  of  faces. 
Every  window  was  filled  by  a  joyous,  enthusiastic  crowd. 

"  You  are  to  show  your  late  masters  that  you  can  take  care  of  your 
selves.  If  I  were  in  your  place  I  would  go,  if  I  had  to  live  on  roots  and 
take  possession  of  the  islands,"  said  Mr.  French. 

"  Yes,  sir,  dat  is  what  we  will  do.     We  're  gwine." 

"  Show  your  old  masters  that  you  can  work  as  hard  to  keep  out  of 
slavery  as  they  did  to  keep  you  in  bondage.  And  you  must  have  but 
one  wife,  instead  of  two  or  three,  as  you  used  to  do." 

There  was  a  great  sensation  at  this  point, —  an  outburst  of  laughter 
echoing  and  reechoing  from  floor  to  ceiling.  I  was  utterly  unable  to 
understand  how  the  remark  was  received,  but  the  sable  audience  evi 
dently  looked  upon  it  as  a  very  funny  affair.  The  negro  race  has  a 
quick  and  natural  appreciation  of  anything  bordering  upon  the  ridicu 
lous.  They  boil  over  with  uncontrollable  merriment  at  a  very  small 
matter. 

"  Treat  your  old  masters  with  all  respect ;  be  generous  and  kind  to 


SCENES  IN"  SAVANNAH.  455 

them.  This  is  your  day  of  rejoicing,  and  they  are  drinking  their  cup 
of  sorrow.  Do  them  good,  help  them.  Break  off  bad  habits,  be 
good  citizens,  truthful  and  honest.  Now,  all  of  you  who  are  ready  to 
scratch  for  a  living, —  who  are  resolved  to  make  your  own  way  in  the 
world, —  hold  up  your  hands." 

Up  went  a  thousand  hands. 

"  You  owe  your  liberty  to  the  men  of  the  North,  to  President  Lincoln, 
to  the  thousands  who  have  died, —  to  Jesus  Christ." 

Deep  and  solemn  was  the  amen, —  a  spontaneous  outburst  of  grati 
tude,  welling  up  from  their  sympathetic  and  affectionate  natures. 

A  prayer  was  offered  by  Rev.  Mr.  Houston,  of  the  Third  African 
Baptist  Church.  It  was  impassioned,  fervent,  and  earnest,  in  which 
there  was  thanksgiving,  confession  of  sin,  and  a  pleading  for  God's 
help.  The  President,  the  Union  army,  the  Federal  Government,  were 
remembered.  He  prayed  also  that  God  would  bring  the  rebels  to  see 
that  they  ought  to  lay  down  their  arms  and  be  at  peace. 

Then  in  conclusion  they  sang  the  hymn,  — 

"  Eternal  are  Thy  mercies,  Lord, 
Eternal  truth  attends  Thy  words." 

How  gloriously  the  grand  old  choral  of  Luther  rang !  Old  men  sang,— 
tottering  upon  the  verge  of  the  grave,  their  heads  white,  their  voices 
tremulous,  their  sight  dim;  women  with  scarred  backs  sang, —  who  had 
toiled  unrequited  in  the  malarious  rice  -  swamps,  who  had  prayed  in 
dungeons  and  prisons,  who  had  wept  and  moaned  for  their  stolen  babes, 
-  for  their  husbands,  mangled  and  torn  by  bloodhounds.  But  that  was 
all  of  the  past.  The  day  of  jubilee  had  dawned.  They  had  cried  day 
and  night,  "  0  Lord,  how  long !  "  But  now  they  had  only  thanksgiving 
and  praise. 

After  the  meeting  there  was  a  general  shaking  of  hands.  "  Bless  de 
Lord  for  dis  yere  day."  "  May  de  good  Lord  be  wid  you."  "  I  never 
'spected  to  see  dis  yere  day  ;  but  de  praise  belongs  to  de  good  Lord  ;  he 
be  wid  you,  brudder." 

Such  were  the  congratulations.  There  were  none  of  the  white  people 
of  Savannah  present.  Before  the  men  of  the  West  entered  the  city, 
such  a  gathering,  even  for  religious  worship,  would  have  been  incendiary, 
unless  attended  by  white  men.  But  it  was  an  inauguration  of  a  new 
era,  —  a  beginning  of  the  settlement  of  the  question  over  which  philan- 


456  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

thropists,  politicians,  and  statesmen  had  puzzled  their  philosophic  brains : 
«  What  shall  we  do  with  them  ?  " 

Rev.  Mr.  Houston  accompanied  me  to  my  room,  and  gave  me  a  his 
tory  of  his  life.  He  was  forty-one  years  old,  had  always  been  a  slave, 
and  received  his  freedom  at  the  hands  of  General  Sherman.  When  a 
boy  his  master  hired  him  out  to  the  Marine  Hospital.  Waiting  upon 
the  sailors,  he  had  an  opportunity  to  hear  a  great  deal  about  the  world. 
They  had  books  and  papers.  He  had  a  desire  to  learn  to  read,  and  they, 
not  having  the  black  laws  of  Georgia  before  their  eyes,  taught  him  his 
letters.  Then  obtaining  a  Bible,  and  other  books,  he  read  with  great 
zeal.  He  wanted  to  be  a  preacher,  and  after  examination  by  the  Baptist 
Association,  was  ordained  to  preach  by  white  men.  He  purchased  his 
time  before  the  war,  paying  fifty  dollars  a  month  to  his  master,  and 
became  a  provision  dealer,  yet  preaching  on  Sundays.  He  leased  the 
lower  story  of  a  building  fronting  the  market,  where  he  sold  his  meat, 
and  where  he  lived.  Above  him,  up  two  flights,  was  the  slave-mart  of 
Savannah.  He  used  to  go  into  the  country,  up  the  railroad  to  the 
centre  of  the  State,  to  purchase  cattle,  and  became  well  acquainted  with 
the  planters.  He  heard  their  discussions  on  current  affairs,  and  thus 
received  information  upon  the  politics  of  the  country.  He  gave  an 
account  of  the  state  of  affairs,  of  opinions  held  in  the  North  and  in  the 
South  at  the  time  when  Fremont  was  a  candidate  for  the  presidency. 

"  We  knew  that  he  was  our  friend,"  said  Mr.  Houston,  "  and  we 
wanted  him  elected.  We  were  very  much  disappointed  at  the  result  of 
that  election ;  but  we  kept  hoping  and  praying  that  God  would  have 
mercy  on  us  as  a  race." 

"  Did  your  people  understand  the  points  at  issue  between  the  South 
and  the  North  when  the  war  begun  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  think  we  did.  When  South  Carolina  fired  on  Sumter  we 
understood  that  the  North  was  fighting  for  the  Union.  The  flag  had 
been  insulted,  and  we  thought  that  you  of  the  North  would  have  spunk 
enough  to  resent  the  insult.  Those  of  us  who  could  read  the  papers 
knew  that  the  points  at  issue  really  were  between  Freedom  and  Slavery." 

"  What  did  you  think  when  we  were  defeated  at  Manassas  ?  Did  you 
not  despair  ?  " 

"  No,  sir.  I  knew  that  the  North  would  not  give  in  for  one  defeat. 
Some  of  our  people  were  down-hearted,  but  I  had  faith  in  God,  sir.  1 
fait  that  the  war  must  go  on  till  we  were  made  free.  Besides,  we 
prayed,  sir!  There  have  been  a  great  many  prayers,  sir,  offered  up 


SCENES   IN   SAVANNAH.  457 

from  broken-hearted  men  and  women,  —  from  negro  cabins,  not  in 
public,  —  for  the  success  of  the  North.  They  could  not  offer  such 
supplications  at  church  ;  they  were  offered  to  a  God  who  sees  in  secret, 
but  who  rewards  openly.  We  are  receiving  all  we  ever  asked  for. 
Bless  His  holy  name." 

"  You  have  seen  people  sold  in  the  market,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir,  thousands  of  them.  Oh,  sir,  it  seems  as  if  I  now  could 
hear  the  groans  and  cries  of  mothers  and  fathers  as  they  marched  down 
those  stairs  out  into  the  street  in  gangs,  —  their  chains  rattling  and 
clanking  on  the  stairs.  It  was  hell,  sir  !  The  wailings  of  the  damned 
can  never  be  more  heart-rending,  as  they  were  driven  out,  crying,  <  0 
Lord  !  have  mercy  !  0  massa,  don't !  don't !  Oh,  my  poor  children  ! '  ' 

His  eyes  shone  with  a  strange  light.  The  muscles  of  his  hands  tight 
ened.  He  arose  and  walked  the  room,  wiped  the  tears  from  his  eyes, 
but  composing  himself  sat  down,  and  said  :  "  Iniquity  was  at  its  height 
when  the  war  began,  and  it  continued  till  General  Sherman  came.  Oh, 
it  was  terrible !  terrible !  to  be  there  in  that  room  on  the  lower  floor, 
and  see  the  hundreds  taken  out,  to  see  them  nabbed  in  the  streets,  or 
taken  from  their  beds  at  dead  of  night  by  the  sheriff,  and  sold  at  once ; 
for  since  the  war  began  white  men  have  been  obliged  to  raise  money 
suddenly,  and  slave  property  being  especially  insecure,  we  were  liable  to 
be  sold  at  any  moment.  Runaway  slaves  were  whipped  unmercifully. 
Last  summer  1  saw  one  receive  five  hundred  lashes  out  on  the  Gulf 
Railroad,  because  he  could  n't  give  an  account  of  himself.  The  man 
who  kept  the  slave  market  left  the  city  with  a  large  number  of  slaves 
just  before  Sherman  came,  taking  them  South  ;  but  he  is  back  in  the 
city.  He  is  a  bitter  old  rebel." 

Mr.  Houston  and  a  party  of  freedmen  had  been  to  Skidaway  Island  to 
take  possession  of  lands  under  General  Sherman's  order,  and  commence 
a  colony. 

They  laid  out  a  village,  also  farm  lots  of  forty  acres,  set  aside  one 
central  lot  for  a  church,  another  for  a  schoolhouse  ;  then  placing  num 
bers  in  a  hat,  made  the  allotment.  It  was  Plymouth  Colony  repeating 
itself.  They  agreed  that  if  any  others  came  to  join  them  they  should 
have  equal  privileges.  So  the  Mayflower  was  blooming  on  the  islands  of 
the  South  Atlantic. 

"  We  shall  build  our  cabins  and  organise  our  town  government  for  the 
maintenance  of  order,"  said  Mr.  Houston. 

"  I  told  you  that  I  hired  my  time  of  my  master,"  said  he.     "  My  mas- 


458  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

ter  hired  my  money,  and  when  I  asked  him  for  it  he  refused  to  pay  me  ; 
and  as  I  had  no  power  before  the  law,  I  could  not  compel  him,  and  have 
lost  it.  I  have  about  five  hundred  hides,  which  I  would  like  to  send 
North.  I  want  to  purchase  a  portable  sawmill.  We  shall  need  lumber, 
—  must  have  it  to  build  our  houses  and  our  church." 

Such  was  his  plan,  indicating  a  foresight  which  gave  promise  of  a 
prosperous  future. 

Passing  by  a  church,  I  saw  the  sexton,  with  brush  in  hand,  sweeping 
the  aisles.  The  edifice  was  a  substantial,  ancient  structure,  with  a 
mahogany  pulpit  of  the  old  style,  a  broad  aisle,  chandelier  pendent  from 
the  arched  roof,  filagree  and  panel  work  around  the  balconies.  Old  and 
aristocratic  families  had  sat  in  the  cushioned  pews,  men  of  vast 
wealth,  owning  houses,  lands  and  slaves.  A  great  organ  loomed  high  up 
in  the  gallery,  its  gilt  pipes  fronting  the  pulpit.  Marriages  and  funerals 
had  been  solemnised  at  the  altar.  For  fifteen  years,  Sunday  after  Sun 
day,  this  sexton  had  faithfully  discharged  his  duties  at  the  church. 

He  was  stout,  thick -set,  strong,  with  well -developed  muscles  and  a 
clear  eye.  He  was  gentlemanly  in  his  deportment,  and  his  voice  was 
the  most  musical  I  ever  heard. 

"  Shall  I  take  a  look  at  the  church  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  sir.     Walk  in." 

His  words  were  as  if  he  had  chanted  them,  so  faultless  the  tone,  inflec 
tion,  and  cadence.  His  features  were  well  formed,  but  anthracite  coal  is 
not  blacker  than  his  complexion.  I  was  interested  in  him  at  once.  He, 
leaning  upon  his  broom,  and  I,  sitting  in  one  of  the  pews,  had  a  free 
conversation  upon  the  events  of  his  life. 

He  was  born  in  Norfolk,  Virginia,  in  1829. 

"  My  old  master  died,"  said  he,  "  and  I  fell  to  his  son,  who  went  off 
to  college  and  got  spreeing  it,  lost  all  his  property  and  of  course  I  had 
to  be  sold.  I  brought  twelve  hundred  dollars,  —  that  was  in  1849,— 
but  another  man  offered  the  man  who  bought  me  a  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  bonus  for  his  bargain,  which  was  accepted,  and  I  was  brought  to 
Charleston.  I  have  always  been  a  slave." 

"  But  you  are  a  free  man  now  ;  just  as  free  as  I  am." 

"  Yes,  sir,  so  General  Sherman  told  me.  I  had  a  talk  with  him  ;  and 
he  talked  just  as  free  with  me  as  if  I  was  his  own  brother.  But  I  don't 
feel  it  in  my  heart,  sir,  to  go  away  and  leave  my  old  master,  now  that 
he  is  poor,  and  calamity  has  come  upon  him." 


SCENES   IN   SAVANNAH.  459 

"  Has  he  always  treated  you  well  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  —  that  is,  he  never  scarred  my  back.  Some  masters  are 
mighty  hard,  sir.  I  don't  blame  some  negroes  for  running  away  from 
their  masters  now  that  they  can,  for  they  have  been  treated  mighty  bad, 
sir ;  but  my  master  has  had  great  calamity  come  upon  him,  sir.  When 
I  was  brought  here  from  Norfolk,  master's  son  Bob,  who  is  in  Texas,  — 
a  captain  in  the  Southern  army  now, —  saw  me,  and  liked  me,  and  I 
liked  him,  and  his  father  bought  me  for  Bob,  and  Bob  and  I  have  been 
like  brothers  to  each  other.  I  have  no  complaint  to  make.  But  master 
has  lost  two  sons  in  Virginia.  One  of  them  was  killed  in  the  first  bat 
tle  of  Manassas." 

"  I  suppose  you  have  heard  many  prayers  here  for  Jeff  Davis  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  mighty  fine  sermons  for  the  Southern  army,  sir ;  and 
there  have  been  solemn  scenes  in  this  church,  sir.  Six  bodies,  one 
Sunday,  after  the  first  battle  of  Manassas,  were  here  in  this  broad  aisle. 
I  had  the  communion  table  set  out  here,  right  in  front  of  the  pulpit,  and 
there  they  lay, — six  of  'em.  I  could  n't  help  crying  when  I  saw  'em, 
for  they  were  just  like  old  friends  to  me.  They  used  to  attend  the 
Sunday  school  when  they  were  boys,  and  used  to  cut  up  a  little  wild, 
and  it  was  my  business  to  keep  'em  straight.  They  belonged  to  the 
Oglethorpe  Light  Infantry,  and  went  with  Colonel  Bartow.  They  went 
away  gaily,  and  thought  they  were  going  to  Richmond  to  have  a  nice 
time.  Their  mothers  and  sisters  told  them  to  go  and  fight  the  Yankees. 
They  did  n't  expect  to  see  them  brought  back  dead,  I  reckon.  It  was  a 
sad  day,  sir." 

"  Then  the  women  were  as  eager  as  the  men  for  the  war  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir, — more.  They  were  crazy  about  fighting  the  Yankees.  I 
know  that  some  of  the  boys  did  n't  want  to  fight  against  the  flag,  but 
the  women  made  'em.  The  men  had  to  wear  Secession  badges,  as  some 
thing  to  show  that  they  were  for  the  South.  If  it  had  n't  been  for  the 
ladies,  I  reckon  we  would  n't  have  had  the  war." 

"  What  do  the  women  think  now  ?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  some  of  them  are  as  bitter  as  ever  they  were  against  the 
Yankees,  but  I  reckon  they  don't  care  to  say  much ;  and  then  there  are 
others  who  see  it  ain't  no  use  to  try  to  hold  out  any  longer.  There  are 
lots  of  'em  who  have  lost  their  husbands  and  brothers  and  sons.  I 
reckon  there  are  very  few  of  the  Light  Infantry  left.  I  know  'em  all, 
for  I  took  care  of  their  hall, —  their  armory, —  and  they  made  me  hoist 
the  flag  one  day  union  down.  That  made  me  feel  very  bad,  sir.  I 


460  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

always  loved  the  flag,  and  I  love  it  now  better  than  ever.  It  makes  me 
feel  bad  to  think  that  my  boys  fought  against  it  (he  meant  the  boys 
who  attended  the  Sunday  school).  But  I  reckon  it  is  the  Lord's  doing, 
sir,  and  that  it  will  be  a  blessing  to  us  in  the  end." 

"  Can  you  read  and  write  ? "  I  asked. 

"A  little,  sir.  I  never  had  any  one  to  show  me,  but  I  used  to  sit 
down  here  in  the  pews  and  take  up  the  hymn-book,  and  spell  out  the 
words,  and  one  day  master  Bob  sent  me  a  copy  in  writing,  and  so  I  have 
learned  a  little.  I  can  read  the  newspapers,  sir,  and  have  kept  track  of 
the  war." 

Upon  the  first  battle  of  Manassas,  the  Peninsular  campaigns,  the 
blowing  up  of  the  Merrimac,  the  battles  of  Antietam,  Gettysburg, 
Vicksburg,  New  Orleans,  and  Sherman's  campaign,  he  was  well  in 
formed.  He  had  a  brother  who  was  fighting  for  the  Union. 

"  He  is  a  brave  fellow,  and  I  know  he  won't  show  the  white  feather," 
said  he. 

We  talked  upon  the  prospects  of  the  coloured  people  now  that  they 
were  free. 

"  I  reckon,  sir,"  said  he,  "  that  a  good  many  of  'em  will  be  disap 
pointed.  They  don't  know  what  freedom  is.  But  they  will  find  that 
they  have  got  to  work,  or  else  they  won't  get  anything  to  eat.  They  are 
poor,  ignorant  creatures;  but  I  reckon,  sir,  that  after  a  while,  when 
things  get  settled,  they  will  learn  how  to  take  care  of  themselves.  But 
I  think  they  are  mighty  foolish  to  clear  out  and  leave  their  old  masters, 
when  they  can  have  good  situations,  and  good  pay,  and  little  to  do. 
Then,  sir,  it  is  kind  of  ungrateful  like,  to  go  away  and  leave  their 
old  masters  when  the  day  of  calamity  comes.  I  could  not  do  it,  sir ; 
besides,  I  reckon  I  will  be  better  off  to  stay  here  for  the  present, 
sir." 

I  informed  him  that  I  was  from  Massachusetts. 

"  I  know  something  about  Massachusetts,  and  I  reckon  it  is  a  mighty 
fine  State,  sir.  I  have  heard  you  abused,  and  the  people  of  Boston,  also. 
Savannah  people  said  hard  things  about  you  :  that  you  were  abolitionists, 
and  wanted  the  negroes  to  have  equal  privileges  with  the  white  men. 
My  father,  when  I  was  in  Norfolk,  undertook  to  get  to  Massachusetts, 
but  he  was  hunted  down  in  the  swamps  and  sold  South,  away  down  to 
Alabama,  and  that  is  the  last  I  have  heard  of  him.  I  have  always 
liked  Massachusetts.  I  reckon  you  are  a  liberal  people  up  there.  I 
hear  you  have  sent  a  ship-load  of  provisions  to  us  poor  people." 


SCENES   IN   SAVANNAH.  461 

I  gave  him  information  upon  the  subject,  and  spoke  of  Mr.  Edward 
Everett,  who  made  a  speech  at  the  meeting  in  Faneuil  Hall. 

"  Mr.  Everett!  I  reckon  I  heard  him  talk  about  General  Washington 
once  here,  five  or  six  years  ago.  He  was  a  mighty  fine  speaker,  sir. 
The  house  was  crowded." 

The  sun  was  setting,  and  the  sexton  had  other  duties.  As  I  left  the 
church,  he  said  :  "  Come  round,  sir,  some  afternoon,  and  I  will  take  you 
up  to  the  steeple,  so  that  you  can  get  a  sight  of  the  city,  and  may  be  you 
play  the  organ.  I  love  to  hear  music,  sir." 

How  strangely  this  will  read  fifty  years  hence  !  The  words  slave, — 
master, —  sold, —  hunted  down,  will  make  this  present  time  seem  an 
impossibility  to  those  who  live  after  us.  This  sexton  —  a  slave  —  heard 
the  minister  preach  of  the  loosing  of  the  bonds  of  the  oppressed,  and  of 
doing  unto  others  as  they  would  be  done  by,  yet  he  found  in  his  own 
experience  such  a  Gospel  a  lie.  His  bonds  were  not  loosened ;  and  the 
boys  of  the  Sunday  school,  the  petted  sons  of  Savannah,  went  out  from 
their  aristocratic  homes  to  perpetuate  that  lie.  At  last,  through  war, 
came  deliverance  ;  and  yet  there  was  so  much  gentleness  in  the  heart  of 
this  man,  that  in  the  day  of  calamity  which  came  to  his  master,  when 
his  sons  one  by  one  were  killed  in  their  endeavours  to  sustain  that  lie  ; 
when  his  property  disappeared  like  dew  before  the  morning  sun ;  when 
his  pride  was  humiliated ;  when  his  daughters,  who  were  expectants  of 
immense  fortunes,  were  compelled  to  do  menial  service, —  this  servant, 
though  a  free  man,  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  leave  them,  and  take 
the  liberty  he  loved !  It  may  have  been  an  exceptional  case ;  but  it 
shows  an  interesting  feature  of  Southern  life.  The  words  of  this  sexton 
of  Savannah  will  adorn  the  historic  page.  "  I  reckon,  sir,  that  it  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  that  it  will  be  a  blessing  to  us  in  the  end." 

Society  in  the  South,  and  especially  in  Savannah,  had  undergone  a 
great  change.  The  extremes  of  social  life  were  very  wide  apart  before 
the  war  ;  they  were  no  nearer  the  night  before  Sherman  marched  into 
the  city ;  but  the  morning  after  there  was  a  convulsion,  an  upheaval, 
a  shaking  up  and  a  settling  down  of  all  the  discordant  elements.  The 
tread  of  the  Army  of  the  West,  as  it  moved  in  solemn  column  through 
the  streets,  was  like  a  moral  earthquake,  overturning  aristocratic  pride, 
privilege,  and  power. 

Old  houses,  with  foundations  laid  deep  and  strong  in  the  centuries, 
fortified  by  wealth,  name,  and  influence,  went  down  beneath  the  shock. 
The  general  disruption  of  the  former  relations  of  master  and  slave,  and 


462  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

forced  submission  to  the  Union  arms,  produced  a  common  level.  A 
reversal  of  the  poles  of  the  earth  would  hardly  have  produced  a  greater 
physical  convulsion  than  this  sudden  and  unexpected  change  in  the 
social  condition  of  the  people  of  the  city. 

On  the  night  before  Sherman  entered  the  place  there  were  citizens 
who  could  enumerate  their  wealth  by  millions;  at  sunrise  the  next 
morning  they  were  worth  scarcely  a  dime.  Their  property  had  been  in 
cotton,  negroes,  houses,  land,  Confederate  bonds  and  currency,  railroad 
and  bank  stocks.  Government  had  seized  their  cotton  ;  the  negroes  had 
possession  of  their  lands ;  their  slaves  had  become  freemen ;  their 
houses  were  occupied  by  troops  ;  Confederate  bonds  were  waste  paper  ; 
their  railroads  were  destroyed;  their  banks  insolvent.  They  had  not 
only  lost  wealth,  but  they  had  lost  their  cause.  And  there  were  some 
who  were  willing  to  confess  that  they  had  been  fighting  for  a  system 
of  iniquity. 

One  could  not  ask  for  more  courteous  treatment  than  I  received 
during  my  stay  in  Savannah.  I  am  indebted  to  many  ladies  and  gen 
tlemen  of  that  city  for  kind  invitations  to  pass  an  evening  with  them. 
There  was  no  concealment  of  opinion  on  either  side,  but  with  the 
utmost  good  feeling  full  expression  was  given  to  our  differing  sentiments. 

"  We  went  into  the  war  in  good  faith ;  we  thought  we  were  right ;  we 
confidently  expected  to  establish  our  independence ;  but  we  are  whipped, 
and  have  got  to  make  the  best  of  it,"  was  the  frank  acknowledgment  of 
several  gentlemen. 

"  I  hate  you  of  the  North,"  said  a  young  lady.  It  came  squarely,  and 
the  tone  indicated  a  little  irritation. 

"  I  am  very  sorry  for  it.  I  can  hardly  think  that  you  really  hate  us. 
You  don't  hate  me  individually  ? " 

"  Oh,  no.  You  come  here  as  a  gentleman.  I  should  indeed  be  rude 
and  unladylike  to  say  that  I  hated  you;  but  I  mean  the  Yankees  in 
general.  We  never  can  live  together  in  peace." 

"  If  I  were  to  reside  here,  you,  of  course,  would  treat  me  courteously 
so  long  as  I  was  a  gentleman  in  my  deportment  ?" 

"  Certainly  ;  but  you  are  an  individual." 

"  But  if  two  individuals  can  live  peacefully,  why  not  ten,  —  or  a  hun 
dred,  —  a  thousand,  —  all  ?  " 

She  hesitated  a  moment;  and  then,  with  flashing  eyes  and  flushed 
countenance,  which  added  charms  to  her  beauty,  said,  "  Well,  it  is  hard 
—  and  you  will  not  think  any  worse  of  ine  for  saying  it  —  to  have  your 


SCENES  IN  SAVANNAH.  463 

friends  killed,  your  servants  all  taken  away,  your  lands  confiscated ;  and 
then  know  that  you  have  failed,  —  that  you  have  been  whipped.  I  wish 
that  we  had  the  power  to  whip  you ;  but  we  have  n't,  and  must  make 
the  best  of  it.  What  we  are  to  do  I  don't  know.  We  have  been  able 
to  have  everything  that  money  could  buy,  and  now  we  have  n't  a  dollar. 
I  don't  care  anything  about  keeping  the  negroes  in  slavery ;  but  there  is 
one  feeling  which  we  Southerners  have  that  you  cannot  enter  into.  My 
old  mamma  who  nursed  me  is  just  like  a  mother  to  me ;  but  there  is  one 
thing  that  I  never  will  submit  to, — that  the  negro  is  our  equal.  He 
belongs  to  an  inferior  race." 

She  laid  down  the  argument  in  the  palm  of  her  hand  with  a  great 
deal  of  emphasis. 

"  Your  energy,  boldness,  and  candour  are  admirable.  If  under  defeat 
and  disaster  you  sat  down  supinely  and  folded  your  hands,  there  would 
be  little  hope  of  your  rising  again ;  but  your  determination  to  make  the 
best  of  it  shows  that  you  will  adapt  yourself  readily  to  the  new  order  of 
things.  There  never  will  be  complete  equality  in  society.  Political  and 
social  equality  are  separate  and  distinct.  Rowdies  and  ragamuffins  have 
natural  rights  ;  they  may  have  a  right  to  vote,  they  may  be  citizens ;  but 
that  does  not  necessarily  entitle  them  to  free  entrance  into  our  homes." 

The  idea  was  evidently  new  to  the  young  lady,  and  not  only  to  her, 
but  to  all  in  the  room.  To  them  the  abolition  of  slavery  was  the  break 
ing  down  of  all  social  distinctions.  So  long  as  the  negro  was  compelled 
to  enter  the  parlour  as  a  servant,  they  could  endure  his  presence ;  but 
freedom  implied  the  possibility,  they  imagined,  of  his  entrance  as  an 
equal,  entitled  to  a  place  at  their  firesides  and  a  seat  at  their  tables. 
The  thought  was  intolerable. 

The  poor  whites  of  the  South  were  far  below  the  coloured  people  in 
ability  and  force  of  character.  They  were  a  class  from  which  there  is 
little  hope.  Nothing  aroused  their  ambition.  Like  the  Indians,  they 
were  content  with  food  for  to-day ;  to-morrow  will  take  care  of  itself. 
In  the  cities  they  swarmed  along  the  sides  of  buildings  on  sunny  days, 
and  at  night  crawled  into  their  miserable  cabins  with  little  more  aspira 
tion  than  dogs  that  seek  their  kennels.  Undoubtedly  there  is  far  less 
suffering  among  the  poor  of  the  Southern  cities  than  among  the  poor  of 
New  York,  where  life  is  ever  a  struggle  with  want.  The  South  has  a 
milder  climate,  nature  requires  less  labour  for  production,  and  the  com 
mercial  centres  are  not  overcrowded.  The  poor  whites  of  the  South 
maintain  no  battle  with  starvation,  but  surrender  resignedly  to  poverty. 


464  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

They  can  exist  without  much  labour,  and  are  too  indolent  to  strive  to 
rise  to  a  higher  level  of  existence.  The  war  had  taken  their  best  blood. 
Only  shreds  and  dregs  remained. 

"  What  can  be  done  for  the  poor  whites  ? " 

It  is  a  momentous  question  for  the  consideration  of  philanthropists 
and  statesmen. 

They  are  very  ignorant.  Their  dialect  is  a  mixture  of  English  and 
African,  having  words  and  phrases  belonging  to  neither  language; 
though  the  patois  is  not  confined  to  this  class,  but  is  sometimes  heard  in 
sumptuously  furnished  parlours. 

"  I  suppose  that  you  will  not  be  sorry  when  the  war  is  over,"  I  re 
marked  to  a  lady  in  Savannah. 

"  No,  sir.     I  reckon  the  Confederacy  is  done  gone  for,"  was  the  reply. 

It  is  reported  that  a  North  Carolina  colonel  of  cavalry  was  heard  to 
address  his  command  thus, —  "  'Tention,  battalion.  Prepare  to  gen  on  to 
yer  critters.  Git ! " 

The  order  to  ride  rapidly  was,  "  Dust  right  smart !  " 

Young  ladies  said  paw,  for  pa,  matv,  for  ma,  and  then,  curiously 
adding  another  vowel  sound,  they  said  hear  for  car,  thear  for  there. 

The  poor  whites  of  the  country  were  called  "  poor  white  trash," 
"  crackers," ."  clay-eaters,"  "  sand  hillers,"  and  "  swamp  angels,"  by  the 
educated  whites.  There  was  no  homogeneity  of  white  society.  The 
planters,  as  a  rule,  had  quite  as  much  respect  for  the  negroes  as  for  the 
shiftless  whites. 

The  poor  whites  were  exceedingly  bitter  against  the  North  ;  it  was 
the  bitterness  of  ignorance, —  brutal,  cruel,  fiendish,  produced  by  caste, 
by  the  spirit  of  slavery.  There  is  more  hope,  therefore,  for  the  blacks 
in  the  future,  than  of  this  degraded  class.  The  coloured  people  believed 
that  the  people  of  the  North  were  their  friends.  Freedom,  food,  schools, 
all  were  given  by  the  Yankees ;  hence  gratitude  and  confidence  on  the 
part  of  the  freedmen  ;  hence,  on  the  part  of  the  poor  whites,  hatred 
of  the  North  and  cruelty  toward  the  negro.  Idleness,  not  occupation, 
had  been,  and  is,  their  normal  condition.  It  is  ingrained  in  their  nature 
to  despise  work.  Indolence  is  a  virtue,  laziness  no  reproach.  Thus 
slavery  arrayed  society  against  every  law  of  God,  moral  and  physical. 

The  poor  whites  were  in  bondage  as  well  as  the  blacks,  and  to  all  ap 
pearance  will  remain  so,  while  the  natural  buoyancy  of  the  negro  makes 
him  rise  readily  to  new  exigencies ;  with  freedom  he  is  at  once  eager  to 
obtain  knowledge  and  acquire  landed  estates. 


SCENES   IN  SAVANNAH.  465 

The  coloured  people  who  had  taken  up  lands  on  the  islands  under 
General  Sherman's  order  met  for  consultation  in  the  Slave  Market,  at  the 
corner  of  St.  Julian  Street  and  Market  Square.  I  passed  up  the  two 
flights  of  stairs  down  which  thousands  of  slaves  had  been  dragged, 
chained  in  coffle,  and  entered  a  large  hall.  At  the  farther  end  was  an 
elevated  platform  about  eight  feet  square, —  the  auctioneer's  block. 
The  windows  were  grated  with  iron.  In  an  anteroom  at  the  right 
women  had  been  stripped  and  exposed  to  the  gaze  of  brutal  men.  A 
coloured  man  was  praying  when  I  entered,  giving  thanks  to  God  for  the 
freedom  of  his  race,  and  asking  for  a  blessing  on  their  undertaking. 
After  prayers,  they  broke  out  into  singing.  Lieutenant  Ketchum,  of 
General  Saxton's  staff,  who  had  been  placed  in  charge  of  the  confiscated 
lands,  was  present  to  answer  their  questions. 

"  I  would  like  to  know  what  title  we  shall  have  to  our  lands,  or  to 
the  improvements  we  shall  make?"  was  the  plain  question  of  a  tall 
black  man. 

"  You  will  have  the  faith  and  honour  of  the  United  States,"  was  the 
reply. 

Rev.  Mr.  French  informed  them  that  the  Government  could  not  give 
them  deeds  of  the  land,  but  that  General  Sherman  had  issued  the  order, 
and,  without  doubt,  President  Lincoln  would  see  it  was  carried  out. 
"  Can't  you  trust  the  President  who  gave  you  your  freedom  ?  "  he  asked. 

A  stout  man,  with  a  yellow  complexion,  rose  in  the  centre  of  the 
house  ;  "  I  have  a  house  here  in  the  city.  I  can  get  a  good  living  here, 
and  I  don't  want  to  go  to  the  islands  unless  I  can  be  assured  of  a  title 
to  the  land ;  and  I  think  that  is  the  feeling  of  four-fifths  present." 

"  That 's  so  ! "  "  Yes,  brother  !  "  was  responded.  There  was  evi 
dently  a  reluctance  to  becoming  pioneers  in  such  an  enterprise, —  to 
leaving  the  city  unless  the  guaranty  were  sure. 

Another  man  rose.  "  My  bredren,  I  want  to  raise  cotton  and  I  'm 
gwine." 

It  was  a  short  but  effective  speech.  With  keen,  sharp  intellect,  he 
had  comprehended  the  great  commercial  question  of  the  day.  He  knew 
that  it  would  pay  to  raise  cotton  on  lands  which  had  been  held  at  fabu 
lous  prices  when  the  staple  was  worth  but  ten  or  fifteen  cents.  He  was 
going  to  improve  the  opportunity  to  raise  cotton,  even  if  he  did  not 
become  a  holder  of  the  estate. 

"  I  'm  gwine  ye,  brudder  !  "  "  So  will  I !  "  and  there  was  a  general 
shaking  of  hands  as  if  that  were  sealing  a  contract.  Having  determined 


466 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


to  go,  they  joined  in  singing  "  The  Freedmen's  Battle-Hymn,"  sung  as 
a  solo  and  repeated  in  chorus : 


Freedmen's  Battle-Hymn. 

:— pfT^ =5t=t= 


H 


I'll     fight     for      lib   -    er  -  ty, 


I'll     fight      for      lib    -    er- 

i 


tt^ 


for     Lib    -    er  -   ty. 


-§F= 
r-h^-        -r-^- 


' 


The  coloured  soldiers  of  Foster's  army  sang  it  at  the  battle  of 
Honey  Hill,  while  preparing  to  go  into  the  fight.  How  gloriously  it 
sounded  now,  sung  by  five  hundred  freedmen  in  the  Savannah  slave 
mart,  where  some  of  the  singers  had  been  sold  in  days  gone  by  !  It 
was  worth  a  trip  from  Boston  to  Savannah  to  hear  it. 

The  next  morning,  in  the  same  room,  I  saw  a  school  of  one  hundred 
coloured  children  assembled,  taught  by  coloured  teachers,  who  sat  on 
the  auctioneer's  platform,  from  which  had  risen  voices  of  despair 
instead  of  accents  of  love,  brutal  cursing  instead  of  Christian  teaching. 
I  listened  to  the  recitations,  and  heard  their  songs  of  jubilee.  The 
slave  mart  transformed  to  a  schoolhouse !  Civilisation  and  Christianity 
had  indeed  begun  their  beneficent  work. 

Planters  from  the  interior  of  the  State  were  bringing  their  cotton 
to  market  in  flatboats. 

I  made  excursions  into  the  surrounding  country,  visited  Thunder 
Bolt  battery,  constructed  by  the  Confederates,  rode  along  country  roads, 
through  old  fields,  and  through  forests  of  live-oak,  sombre  with  the 
long  trails  of  moss  swaying  from  the  branches. 


SCENES   IN  SAVANNAH. 


46T 


The  negroes  were  selecting  patches  of  ground  for  planting,  going  out 
in  the  early  morning  in  squads.     It  was  noticeable  that  they  would  not 


PLANTERS 


WERE    BRINGING    THEIR    COTTON    TO    MARKET   IN    FLATBOATS.' 


work  alone.     They  must  have  company,  somebody  to  join  in  the  chorus 
of  their  songs.     Desire  for  sociability  was  a  marked  characteristic. 

War  had  left  its  desolation  upon   the  entire   section.     The  former 
owners  of  the  plantations  had  fled,  or  were  serving  in  Southern  armies, 


468 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


or  were  at  rest  forever  in  unknown  graves  on  the  fields  where  battles 
had  been  fought,  giving  their  lives  ostensibly  to  maintain  the  rights  of  the 


GOING     OUT    IN    THE    EAKLY    MORNING." 


States,  but  in  reality  to  perpetuate  a  system   which  was  antagonistic 
to  the  growing  consciousness  of  the  whole  human  race. 


CHAPTER   XXIY. 

SHERMAN  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

GENERAL  SHERMAN  received,  soon  after  his  arrival  in  Savannah,  in 
structions  from  General  Grant  to  hasten  with  his  army  to  James  River. 
Transports  were  sent  down  for  the  shipment  of  the  troops.  Grant 
desired  to  combine  the  two  great  armies,  throw  Sherman  upon  his  own 
left  flank,  and  sever  Lee's  communications  with  the  South,  and  also  pre 
vent  his  escape.  Through  all  the  long  months  of  summer,  autumn,  and 

winter, from  June  to  February,  —  Grant  had  put  forth  his  energies  to 

accomplish  this  object,  but  had  not  been  able  to  cut  the  Danville  road, 
Lee's  chief  line  of  supply  or  retreat.  The  arrival  of  Sherman  upon  the 
seacoast  made  the  plan  feasible. 

But  that  officer  thought  it  better  to  march  northward,  driving  the 
enemy  before  him,  and  finish  up  the  entire  rebel  forces  on  the  Atlantic 
coast ;  besides,  South  Carolina  deserved  a  retribution  as  severe  as  that 
which  had  been  meted  out  to  Georgia.  He  also  believed  that  he  could 
thus  join  Grant  quite  as  soon  as  by  the  more  circuitous  route  by  water. 
Grant  assented  to  the  proposition,  and  having  full  confidence  in  the  abil 
ity  of  his  lieutenant,  left  him  to  cooperate  in  the  manner  he  thought 
most  advisable. 

The  Confederates  expected  that  Sherman  would  move  upon  Charles 
ton,  but  such  was  not  his  intention.  He  determined  to  make  a  move 
ment  which  would  compel  its  evacuation,  while  at  the  same  time  he 
could  drive  the  forces  in  the  interior  of  the  State  northward,  and,  by 
destroying  all  the  railroads  in  his  progress,  and  severing  Lee  from  the 
agricultural  regions  of  the  South,  so  cripple  his  resources  as  to  paralyse 
the  rebel  army  before  Richmond,  and  bring  the  war  to  a  speedy  close. 

He  wished  to  preserve  his  army  entire,  and  accordingly  a  division  of 
the  Nineteenth  Corps,  which  had  fought  under  Emory  in  the  Southwest 
and  under  Grover  in  the  Shenandoah,  having  no  enemy  to  pursue  after 
the  annihilation  of  Early,  was  sent  down  to  garrison  Savannah,  Grover 
being  made  commandant  of  the  post. 

General  Howard,  commanding  the  right  wing,  took  transports  with 

469 


470  THE   BOYS  OP  '61. 

the  Seventeenth  Corps,  Blair's,  for  Beaufort,  whence  he  pushed  into  the 
interior,  striking  the  Charleston  and  Savannah  Railroad  at  Pocatoligo, 
and  establishing  there  a  depot  of  supplies.  The  Fifteenth  Corps, 
Logan's,  followed,  except  Corse's  division,  which,  being  prevented  by 
freshets  from  marching  direct  to  Pocatoligo,  moved  with  the  left  wing, 
commanded  by  Williams,  joining  the  Twentieth  Corps,  and  crossing  the 
Savannah  marched  to  Hardeeville,  on  the  Charleston  Railroad,  and 
opened  communication  with  Howard. 

General  Howard  and  General  Williams  both  extended  courteous  invi 
tations  to  me  to  accompany  them  in  the  march  northward.  It  was  a 
courtesy  not  easily  declined,  but  a  newspaper  correspondent  must  ever 
forego  personal  preference,  if  he  would  render  acceptable  service  to  his 
constituency.  It  seemed  reasonable  to  conclude  that  Sherman's  move 
ment  through  the  interior  of  South  Carolina  would  compel  the  Confed 
erates  to  evacuate  Charleston. 

It  was  this  city  in  which  Secession  was  inaugurated  ;  the  city  which 
the  people  of  the  North  hoped  to  see  humiliated.  The  people  of  Charles 
ton  confidently  expected  that  Sherman's  next  movement  would  be  in 
that  direction ;  the  Northern  people  expected  the  same.  General  Sher 
man  made  no  statement  in  regard  to  the  proposed  movement,  but  as  he 
intended  to  live  largely  upon  the  country,  it  was  reasonable  to  conclude 
that  he  would  avoid  the  sparsely  settled  section  along  the  seacoast,  and 
that  his  line  of  march  would  be  inland  away  from  the  broad  rivers  and 
estuaries  of  the  seacoast  section. 

Having  a  desire  to  enter  Charleston,  and  knowing  that  if  I  accom 
panied  the  army  I  would  have  no  means  of  communicating  with  the 
paper  I  represented,  I  declined  the  kind  courtesies,  and  awaited  coming 
events  at  Port  Royal,  where  General  Gillmore,  in  command  of  the 
department,  had  established  his  headquarters. 

The  march  began  with  the  movement  of  the  Fourteenth  Corps  and 
Geary's  division  of  the  Twentieth,  to  Sister's  Ferry,  fifty  miles  above 
Savannah.  The  detour  was  necessary  on  account  of  the  flooding  of  the 
country  by  freshets.  The  gunboat  Pontiac  was  sent  up  to  cover  the 
crossing.  When  Slocum  reached  the  river  at  Sister's  Ferry  he  found 
it  three  miles  in  width,  and  too  deep  to  ford,  and  was  obliged  to 
wait  till  the  7th  of  February  before  he  could  cross.  This  movement 
deceived  Hardee  and  Beauregard.  The  presence  of  Howard  at  Pocatoligo 
looked  like  an  advance  upon  Charlestown,  while  Slocum  being  at 
Sister's  Ferry  indicated  an  attack  upon  Augusta.  The  Confederate 


SHERMAN   IN   SOUTH    CAROLINA.  473 

commanders  therefore  undertook  to  hold  a  line  a  hundred  miles  in 
length.  D.  H.  Hill  was  hurried  to  Augusta,  Hardee  took  position  at 
Branchville,  while  Beauregard  remained  at  Charleston.  This  scatter 
ing  of  the  forces  made  Sherman's  task  comparatively  easy,  as  their 
combined  army  would  hardly  have  been  a  match  for  Sherman  in  a 
pitched  battle  on  a  fair  field.  His  troops  had  entire  confidence  in  them 
selves  and  in  their  commander.  Having  fought  their  way  from  Chatta 
nooga  to  Atlanta,  having  marched  to  the  sea  and  taken  Fort  McAllister 
and  Savannah,  they  believed  there  was  no  obstacle  which  they  could 
not  overcome  in  marching  or  fighting. 

Wilmington  had  been  captured,  and  Sherman  proposed  to  receive  his 
n?xt  supplies  from  the  coast. 

"  I  shall  reach  Goldsboro'  about  the  15th  of  March,"  said  Sherman  to 
his  chief  quartermasters,  who  at  once  made  preparations  to  forward 
supplies  from  Morehead  City  in  North  Carolina. 

Sherman  held  a  conference  with  Admiral  Dahlgren  on  the  22d  of 
January,  and  with  General  Foster,  commanding  the  Department  of  the 
South.  All  the  troops  in  that  quarter  were  to  be  employed  in  a 
movement  against  Charleston.  General  Foster  being  in  feeble  health, 
Major-General  Gillmore,  who  had  charge  of  the  department  during  the 
summer,  and  who  had  conducted  the  engineering  operations  against 
Wagner  and  Sumter,  again  took  command. 

The  march  of  the  right  wing,  under  Howard,  commenced  on  the  1st 
of  February.  Howard  found  obstructions  on  all  the  roads.  The  negroes 
from  the  plantations  had  been  impressed  into  the  Confederate  service  to 
burn  bridges,  fell  trees,  and  open  sluice-ways ;  but  his  Pioneer  Corps 
was  so  thoroughly  organised  that  such  obstacles  did  not  greatly  impede 
his  progress. 

The  Salkehatchie  River  runs  southeast,  and  reaches  the  Atlantic  mid 
way  between  Charleston  and  Savannah.  Howard  moved  up  its  southern 
bank,  northwest,  till  he  reached  River's  bridge,  thirty-five  miles  above 
Pocatoligo. 

It  was  a  weary  march,  through  swamps,  mud,  and  pine-barrens. 
River's  bridge  and  Beaufort  bridge  were  held  by  the  rebels,  who  were 
strongly  posted.  Blair,  with  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  was  ordered  to 
carry  the  first,  and  Logan,  with  the  Fifteenth,  the  latter.  Blair  detailed 
Mower's  and  Corse's  divisions  for  the  work.  The  troops  saw  before 
them  a  swamp  three  miles  wide,  overflowed,  with  soft  mire  beneath, 
filled  with  gnarled  roots  of  gigantic  trees.  It  was  mid-winter.  The  air 


474 


THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 


was  keen.  They  knew  not  the  depth  of  the  water.  The  forest  was 
gloomy.  Above  them  waved  the  long  gray  tresses  of  moss.  There  was 
nothing  of  pomp  and  circumstance  to  inspire  them.  It  was  an  under 
taking  full  of  hazard.  They  must  shiver  an  hour  in  the  water,  breast 
deep,  before  they  could  reach  the  enemy.  But  they  hesitated  not  an 

instant  when  the  order  was 
given  to  move.  They  stepped 
into  the  water  jocosely,  as  if 
upon  a  holiday  excursion. 

A  Confederate  brigade 
guarded  the  farther  shore; 
flanking  it,  and  reaching  the 
firm  land  below  the  bridge, 
the  troops  rushed  recklessly 
forward,  and  quickly  drove 
the  enemy  from  his  strong 
position,  losing  but  seVenteen 
killed  and  seventy  wounded. 

Thus  by  one  dash  the  line 
of  the  Salkehatchie  was  bro 
ken,  and  Hardee  retired  be 
hind  the  Edisto  to  Branch- 
ville.  The  railroad  from 
Charleston  to  Augusta  was 
reached  the  next  day,  and 
D.  H.  Hill  at  Augusta,  with 
one-third  of  the  entire  force, 
was  severed  from  Hardee  and  Beauregard.  For  three  days  Howard's 
men  were  engaged  in  destroying  the  railroad  west  of  the  Edisto,  waiting 
also  for  the  left  wing,  which  had  been  detained  by  freshets. 

Kilpatrick,  meanwhile,  had  pushed  well  up  towards  Augusta,  driving 
Wheeler,  burning  and  destroying  property,  and  threatening  Hill.  The 
Confederates  everywhere  were  in  a  state  of  consternation.  They  could 
not  divine  Sherman's  intentions.  The  people  of  Charleston,  who  for 
four  years  had  heard  the  thunder  of  cannon  day  and  night  down  the 
harbour,  and  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  impossible  the  city 
could  ever  be  taken,  now  thought  Sherman  was  intending  to  knock  for 
admission  at  the  back  door.  The  people  of  Augusta  saw  that  their  fair 
town  was  threatened.  It  had  been  an  important  place  to  the  Confeder- 


MAJOR- GENERAL    JOHN    A.    LOGAN. 


SHERMAN  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


475 


ates  through  the  war,  contributing  largely  to  help  on  the  Rebellion  by 
its  manufacturing  industry.  Citizens  fled  from  Charleston  to  Cheraw, 
Columbia,  Winsboro',  and  other  towns  up  the  Santee  and  Catawba,  little 
thinking  that  they  were  jumping  from  the  "  frying-pan  into  the  fire." 

Branchville  is  sixty- 
two  miles  northwest  of 
Charleston,  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Edisto. 
Hardee  expected  to  see 
Sherman  at  that  place, 
and  made  elaborate 
preparations  to  defend 
it,  as  it  lay  in  the  path  to 
Charleston.  But  Sher 
man,  instead  of  turning 
southeast,  kept  his  eye 
on  the  north  star,  and 
moved  on  Orangeburg, 
thirteen  miles  north  of 
Branchville,  where  also 
the  Confederates  were 
prepared  to  make  a 
stand ;  but  the  Seven 
teenth  Corps  made  one 
dash,  and  the  enemy  fled 
from  a  long  breastwork 
of  cotton-bales.  This  was 
on  the  12th  of  February. 
Meanwhile  General 
Hatch,  with  a  portion 
of  Gillmore's  troops,  was 
threatening  Charleston 
along  the  coast.  BRIGADIER-GENERAL  JUDSON  KILPATRICK. 

A  division,  under  General  Potter,  accompanied  by  a  large  number  of 
gunboats,  went  to  Bull's  Bay,  north  of  Charleston,  as  if  to  approach  the 
city  from  that  quarter.  The  monitors  were  inside  the  bar.  There  were 
Union  troops  011  Morris's  Island,  ready  to  move,  while  the  batteries  kept 
up  their  fire,  sending  shells  into  the  city.  Thus  from  every  point  except 
on  the  northern  side  Charleston  was  threatened. 


476  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

It  was  not  till  Howard  was  well  up  towards  Columbia  that  Hardee 
saw  he  had  been  completely  flanked,  and  that  Sherman  had  no  intention 
of  going  to  Charleston.  The  only  force  in  front  of  Sherman  was 
Wheeler's  and  Wade  Hampton's  cavalry,  with  straggling  bands  of  infan 
try.  Hampton's  home  was  Columbia.  He  was  rich,  and  had  a  palatial 
residence.  He  was  an  aristocrat,  in  principle  and  action.  He  was 
bitter  in  his  hatred  of  the  Union  and  the  men  of  the  North.  He  had 
fought  upon  nearly  all  the  battle-fields  of  Virginia,  and,  doubtless,  in 
common  with  most  of  the  people  of  his  State,  had  not  thought  it  possible 
the  war  should  reach  his  own  door.  But  Sherman  was  there,  and,  being 
powerless  to  defend  the  capital  of  the  State,  he  was  reckless  to  destroy. 

Columbia  had  been  a  depot  of  supplies  through  the  war.  In  view  of 
its  occupation,  Sherman  gave  written  orders  to  Howard  to  spare  all 
dwellings,  colleges,  schools,  churches,  and  private'  property,  but  to 
destroy  the  arsenals  and  machinery  for  the  manufacture  of  war  material. 

Howard  threw  a  bridge  across  the  river  three  miles  above  the  city, 
and  Stone's  brigade  of  Wood's  division  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps  was  sent 
across.  The  mayor  came  out  in  his  carriage,  and  made  a  formal  sur 
render  to  Colonel  Stone,  who  marched  up  the  streets,  where  huge  piles 
of  cotton  were  burning.  Hampton,  in  anticipation  of  the  giving  up  of 
the  city,  had  caused  the  cotton  to  be  gathered,  public  as  well  as  private, 
that  it  might  be  burned.  There  were  thousands  of  bales.  Negroes 
were  employed  to  cut  the  ropes  that  bound  them,  and  apply  the  torch. 
As  Stone  marched  in  the  last  of  Hampton's  troops  moved  out.  The 
wind  was  high,  and  flakes  of  burning  cotton  were  blown  about  the 
streets,  setting  fire  to  the  buildings.  The  soldiers  used  their  utmost 
exertions  to  extinguish  the  flames,  working  under  the  direction  of  their 
officers.  The  whole  of  Wood's  division  was  sent  in  for  the  purpose,  but 
very  little  could  be  done  towards  saving  the  city.  The  fire  raged 
through  the  day  and  night.  Hundreds  of  families  were  burned  out,  and 
reduced  from  opulence,  or  at  least  competency,  to  penury.  It  was  a 
terrible  scene  of  suffering  and  woe,  —  men,  women,  and  children  fleeing 
from  the  flames,  surrounded  by  a  hostile  army,  composed  of  men  whom 
they  had  called  vandals,  ruffians,  the  slime  of  the  North,  the  pests  of 
society,  and  whom  they  had  looked  upon  with  haughty  contempt,  as 
belonging  to  an  inferior  race.  Indescribable  their  anguish ;  and  yet  no 
violence  was  committed,  no  insulting  language  or  action  given  by  those 
soldiers.  Sherman,  Howard,  Logan,  Hazen,  Wood, —  nearly  all  of 
Sherman's  officers,  —  did  what  they  could  to  stay  the  flames  and  allevi- 


SHERMAN   IN  SOUTH    CAROLINA.  477 

ate  the  distress.  They  experienced  no  pleasure  in  beholding  the  agony 
of  the  people  of  Columbia. 

General  Sherman  thus  vindicates  himself  in  his  official  report,  and 
charges  the  atrocity  upon  Wade  Hampton : 

"  I  disclaim  on  the  part  of  my  army  any  agency  in  this  fire,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  claim  that  we  saved  what  of  Columbia  remains  uncon- 
sumed.  And  without  hesitation  I  charge  General  Wade  Hampton  with 
having  burned  his  own  city  of  Columbia, — not  with  a  malicious  intent, 
or  as  the  manifestation  of  a  silly  '  Roman  stoicism,'  but  from  folly  and 
want  of  sense,  in  filling  it  with  lint,  cotton,  and  tinder.  Our  officers 
and  men  on  duty  worked  well  to  extinguish  the  flames ;  but  others  not 
on  duty,  including  the  officers  who  had  long  been  imprisoned  there,  res 
cued  by  us,  may  have  assisted  in  spreading  the  fire  after  it  had  once 
begun,  and  may  have  indulged  in  unconcealed  joy  to  see  the  ruin  of  the 
capital  of  South  Carolina." 

It  is  claimed  that  Sherman  did  not  regard  private  property,  but  des 
troyed  it  indiscriminately  with  that  belonging  to  the  Confederate  Gov 
ernment.  Was  there  any  respect  shown  by  the  Confederate  authorities  ? 
Cotton,  resin,  turpentine,  stores  owned  by  private  individuals,  were 
remorselessly  given  to  the  flames  by  the  Confederates  themselves,  and 
their  acts  were  applauded  by  the  people  of  the  South  as  evincing  heroic 
self-sacrifice. 

South  Carolina  was  ruled  by  a  clique,  composed  of  wealthy  men,  of 
ancient  name,  who  secured  privileges  and  prerogatives  for  themselves  at 
the  expense  of  the  people,  who  had  but  little  voice  in  electing  their 
lawgivers. 

The  basis  of  representation  in  the  Legislature  was  exceedingly  com 
plex.  In  the  House  of  Representatives  it  was  a  mixture  of  property, 
population,  white  inhabitants,  taxation,  and  slaves.  In  the  Senate  it 
consisted  of  geographical  extent,  white  and  slave  population,  taxation, 
and  property.  The  Senate  was  constituted  after  the  "  Parish  system," 
which  gave  the  whole  control  of  political  affairs  in  the  State  into  the 
hands  of  a  few  wealthy  men  from  the  seacoast. 

There  were  two  distinct  classes  of  people  in  South  Carolina, —  the 
lowlanders  and  the  uplanders.  The  original  settlers  of  the  lowlands 
were  emigrants  from  England  and  France,  gentlemen  with  aristocratic 
ideas.  The  settlers  of  the  uplands,  in  the  western  counties,  were  pio 
neers  from  Virginia  and  North  Carolina, —  small  farmers,  cultivating 
their  own  lands.  During  the  Revolutionary  War  the  uplanders  were 


•178  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

Whigs,  the  lowlanders  Tories.  The  lowlanders  had  wealth,  the  up- 
landers  were  poor.  When  the  Constitution  was  formed,  organising  a 
State  Government,  the  lowlanders  took  care  of  their  own  interests. 
The  lowlands  in  Colonial  times  were  divided  into  parishes,  and  with 
the  forming  of  the  Constitution  each  parish  was  to  have  a  Senator. 
The  uplands,  not  being  parishes,  were  districts  of  much  larger  territo 
rial  arear,  hence  political  power  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  few  individuals 
along  the  coast.  As  white  population  increased  in  the  districts,  and  de 
creased  or  remained  stationary  in  the  parishes,  the  up-country  men  tried 
to  emancipate  themselves  from  political  serfdom,  but  there  was  no  rem 
edy  except  by  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution,  through  a  convention 
called  by  the  Legislature ;  and  as  the  lowlanders  had  control  of  that 
body,  there  was  no  redress.  The  State,  therefore,  became  an  engine  of 
political  power,  managed  and  worked  by  a  few  men  from  Charleston, 
Beaufort,  St.  Helena,  Edisto,  Colleton,  and  other  parishes  along  the  sea- 
coast. 

Nature  gave  South  Carolina  sunny  skies  and  a  genial  clime.  The 
sea  contributed  an  atmosphere  which  gained  for  Edisto  and  St.  Helena 
islands  the  monopoly  in  the  world's  markets  for  cotton  of  the  finest 
fibre.  Wealth  increased  with  the  gathering  in  of  each  new  crop,  and 
with  wealth  came  additional  power.  Superiority  of  political  privilege 
made  the  few  impatient  of  restraint  and  ambitious  not  only  to  control 
State,  but  national  affairs.  South  Carolina  attempted  defiance  of  na 
tional  law  in  1832,  and  was  defeated. 

The  parishes  governed  the  State  solely  in  the  interests  of  slavery.  It 
gave  them  power,  to  perpetuate  which  they  made  slavery  aggressive. 

The  slaveholders  saw  that  political  power  in  national  affairs  was  slip 
ping  from  their  grasp,  through  the  rapid  development  of  the  northern 
section  of  the  country,  and  determined  to  secede  from  the  Union.  How 
little  they  comprehended  the  power  of  a  free  people  will  be  seen  by  one 
or  two  quotations. 

Upon  the  assembling  of  the  Legislature  for  the  choice  of  presidential 
electors,  1860,  the  President  of  the  Senate,  W.  D.  Porter,  of  Charleston, 
said  to  his  fellow  legislators : 

"  All  that  is  dear  and  precious  to  this  people, — life,  fortune,  name, 
and  history, —  all  is  committed  to  our  keeping  for  weal  or  for  woe,  for 
honour  or  for  shame.  Let  us  do  our  part,  so  that  those  who  come  after 
us  shail  acknowledge  that  we  were  not  unworthy  of  the  great  trusts 
devolved  upon  us,  and  not  unequal  to  the  great  exigencies  by  which 


SHERMAN  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


479 


we  were  tried.  .  .  .  No  human  power  can  withstand  or  break  down  a 
united  people,  standing  upon  their  own  soil  and  defending  their  own 
firesides." 


COTTON    OF    THE    FINEST    FIBRE." 


A  senator  said  : 

For  himself  he  would  unfurl  the  Palmetto  flag,  fling  it  to  the  breeze, 
and  with  the  spirit  of  a  brave  man  determine  to  live  and  die  as  became 


480  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

our  glorious  ancestors,  and  ring  the  clarion  notes  of  defiance  in  the  face 
of  an  insolent  foe." 

Said  Mr.  Parker  : 

"  It  is  no  spasmodic  effort  that  has  come  suddenly  upon  us  ;  it  has 
been  gradually  culminating  for  a  long  period  of  thirty  years.  At  last 
it  has  come  to  that  point  where  one  may  say  the  matter  is  entirely 
right." 

"  I  have  been  engaged  in  this  movement  ever  since  I  entered  political 
life,"  said  Lawrence  M.  Keitt. 

"  It  is  not  anything  produced  by  Mr.  Lincoln's  election  or  by  the  non- 
execution  of  the  Fugitive  Slave  Law.  It  has  been  a  matter  which  has 
been  gathering  head  for  thirty  years,"  said  R.  Barnwell  Rhett. 

It  was  the  fire  of  1832  flaming  anew.  No  rights  had  been  invaded. 
That  Secession  was  inaugurated  without  cause  must  ever  be  the  verdict 
of  history.  And  history  will  forever  hold  John  C.  Calhoun,  R.  Barnwell 
Rhett,  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Elliott,  Rev.  Dr.  Thornwell,  and  other  states 
men,  editors,  ministers, —  members  of  the  slaveholding  forum,  bar,  and 
pulpit, —  responsible  for  all  the  suffering,  bloodshed,  and  desolation 
which  have  come  to  the  country. 

Proud  in  spirit  was  South  Carolina  just  then.  The  cotton  crop  was 
luxuriant.  Planters  were  plethoric  with  money.  The  infernal  slave- 
trade  established  its  marts  of  human  flesh  all  through  the  South. 
Virginia  became  slave-breeding,  and  South  Carolina  slave-consuming. 
In  former  years  slavery  was  deemed  an  evil,  a  curse ;  but  the  call  for 
cotton,  its  rise  in  market  value,  with  increased  profit  for  culture  and  a 
consequent  demand  for  labour,  transformed  it  into  a  blessing,  to  be  per 
petuated  for  the  best  good  of  the  human  race. 

It  was  found  to  be  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible.  The  system  itself  was  right;  the  abuse  of  the  good  was  only 
evil.  Rev.  Dr.  Thornwell,  Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Presbyterian 
Seminary  at  Columbia,  came  boldly  forward  to  advocate  slavery  as  a 
divine  institution,  ordained  of  God  for  the  welfare  of  the  human  race. 
I  quote  from  an  article  contributed  by  him  to  the  Southern  Presbyterian 
Review. 

"Our  slaves  are  our  solemn  trust,  and  while  we  have  a  right  to  use 
and  direct  their  labours,  we  are  bound  to  feed,  clothe,  and  protect  them, 
to  give  them  the  comforts  of  this  life,  and  to  introduce  them  to  the  hope 
of  a  blessed  immortality.  They  are  moral  beings,  and  it  will  be  found 
that  in  the  culture  of  their  moral  nature  we  reap  the  largest  reward 


SHERMAN   IN   SOUTH    CAROLINA.  481 

from  their  service.  The  relation  itself  is  moral,  and  in  the  tender 
affections  and  endearing  sympathies  it  evokes  it  gives  scope  for  the  most 
attractive  graces  of  human  character.  Strange  as  it  may  sound  to  those 
who  are  not  familiar  with  the  system,  slavery  is  a  school  of  virtue,  and  no 
class  of  men  have  furnished  sublimer  instances  of  heroic  devotion  than 
slaves,  in  their  loyalty  and  love  to  their  masters.  We  have  seen  them 
rejoice  at  the  cradle  of  the  infant,  and  weep  at  the  bier  of  the  dead ;  and 
there  are  few  among  us  who  have  not  drawn  their  nourishment  from 
their  generous  breasts." 

Slavery  was  the  corner-stone  and  foundation  of  the  Confederacy. 
Never  was  the  trade  in  slaves  between  States  so  thriving  as  during  the 
winter  of  1860.  And  the  leaders  of  the  Rebellion  were  looking  forward 
to  the  time  when  the  commerce  with  Africa  would  be  reopened.  Mr. 
Lamar,  of  Savannah,  who  during  the  Rebellion  was  agent  of  the  Con 
federacy  in  London  for  the  purchase  of  army  supplies,  imported  in  the 
bark  Wanderer  a  cargo  of  native  Africans,  some  of  whom  were  sold  in 
Charleston.  There  was  a  large  party  in  the  Confederate  Congress 
which  advocated  the  resumption  of  the  foreign  trade,  the  abolition  of 
which  in  1808  was  set  down  as  one  of  the  grievances  of  the  South. 

The  reasons  for  Secession  as  set  forth  in  the  ordinances  of  the 
several  States  was  the  alleged  violation  of  the  rights  of  the  States,  but 
the  calm  verdict  of  history  will  be  that  it  was  to  perpetuate  the  institu 
tion  of  slavery. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

OCCUPATION  OF  CHARLESTON. 

I  MADE  my  headquarters  at  Hilton  Head,  waiting  for  what  might 
come  from  Sherman's  movement,  and  the  movement  of  the  troops 
under  General  Hatch,  who  advanced  to  Jacksboro  on  the  Edisto.  From 
a  scout  I  obtained  copies  of  the  Charleston  Courier,  which  called  upon 
the  people  to  imitate  Russia  in  the  burning  of  Moscow  rather  than  per 
mit  the  city  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  invaders.  General  Gillmore 
planned  a  movement  to  Bull's  Bay,  twenty  miles  north  of  Charleston, 
making  a  demonstration  to  land  a  force,  and  threaten  the  city  from  that 
direction.  Concluding  that  the  combined  movements  would  compel  the 
Confederate  General  Hardee  to  evacuate  the  city,  I  stepped  on  board  the 
steamer  Fulton  on  the  morning  of  February  17th,  and  was  taken  to  the 
blockading  fleet.  Before  reaching  the  vessels  I  could  see  a  great  column 
of  smoke  rising  heavenward  in  the  direction  of  Charleston.  A  little 
nearer,  and  a  blessed  sight  greeted  my  vision  —  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
waving  over  all  that  was  left  of  Sumter.  The  Confederates  had  evac 
uated  the  city  during  the  night,  and  an  officer  from  the  fleet  had  raised 
it  over  the  shapeless  ruins  where  Secession  in  1861  had  humiliated  it. 

The  Fulton  was  bound  for  New  York.  It  was  an  enthusiastic 
despatch  which  I  hastily  pencilled,  this  its  opening  sentence  :  "  The  old 
flag  waves  over  Sumter,  Moultrie,  and  the  city  of  Charleston.  I  can  see 
its  crimson  stripes  and  fadeless  stars  waving  in  the  warm  sunlight  of  this 
glorious  day.  Thanks  be  to  God  who  giveth  the  victory." 

I  had  scarcely  five  minutes  to  write  before  the  Fulton  was  to  remove 
her  course  for  New  York.  The  correspondents  of  other  papers  were  en 
trusting  their  despatches  to  the  purser  of  the  steamer  ;  mine  was  given  to 
a  passenger.  Knowing  that  the  vessel  upon  reaching  the  dock  would 
probably  bump  her  nose  against  it,  throw  out  a  line  and  work  her  way 
in,  stern  foremost,  I  instructed  the  gentleman  to  stand  with  carpet-bag 
in  hand,  and  leap  upon  the  pier  the  moment  the  steamer  touched  it,  ride 
to  the  telegraph  and  put  my  despatch  upon  the  wires  for  Boston.  He 
entered  heartily  into  the  effort.  I  knew  that  the  purser  would  not  be 

482 


OCCUPATION  OF  CHARLESTON.  483 

able  to  deliver  the  despatches  for  the  New  York  papers  until  his  duties 
incident  to  the  docking  of  the  steamer  were  done.  The  Fulton  reached 
her  dock  at  eight-thirty  o'clock  in  the  morning.  A  half  hour  later  the 


MAJOR-GENERAL     QUINCY    A.    GILLMORE. 

people  of  Boston  were  wild  with  the  news.  It  was  telegraphed  to  New 
York,  Washington,  and  all  over  the  country  before  any  other  account 
appeared.  It  was  read  in  Congress,  and  by  President  Lincoln.  It  was 
regarded  as  one  of  the  successful  journalistic  efforts  of  the  war. 

I  accepted  General  Gillmore's  courteous  invitation  to  accompany  him 
to  Sumter  and  the  city. 


484  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Through  the  night  the  boats  of  the  fleet  were  fishing  up  the  torpedoes 
from  the  harbour.  The  sun  was  not  yet  above  the  horizon  when  the 
steamer  Coit  of  light  draft,  with  General  Gillmore  and  staff,  glided  up 
the  harbour.  A  band  on  the  steamer,  from  Concord,  New  Hampshire, 
the  pet  band  of  Gillmore's  force,  played  "  Yankee  Doodle,"  "  Hail 
Columbia,"  and  the  "  Star  Spangled  Banner,"  as  we  glided  past  Sumter, 
and  moved  on  to  the  city,  above  which  a  great  cloud  of  smoke  hung 
like  a  funeral  pall.  A  few  rowboats  were  rocking  gently  on  the  waves, 
but  not  a  vessel  was  to  be  seen  in  the  harbour,  which,  before  the  war, 
was  crowded  with  vessels  from  New  York,  Boston,  and  Liverpool. 

Before  the  sailors  had  time  to  moor  the  steamer  to  the  pier,  I  leaped 
over  its  sides.  No  citizen  was  to  be  seen.  The  silence  was  as  profound 
as  that  of  Judmar  in  the  desert.  I  walked  up  the  grass-grown  streets, 
beholding  a  pavement  strewn  with  glass,  shattered  from  windows  by 
exploding  shells  fired  from  Morris  Island. 

When  near  the  upper  end  of  the  pier  we  encountered  an  old  man 
bending  beneath  the  weight  of  seventy  years,  —  such  years  as  slavery 
alone  can  pile  upon  the  soul.  He  bowed  very  low. 

"Are  you  not  afraid  of  us  Yankees?" 

"No,  massa,  God  bless  you.  I  have  prayed  many  a  night  for  you 
to  come  and  now  you  are  here.  Bless  the  Lord !  Bless  the  Lord  ! " 

He  kneeled,  clasped  my  hand,  and  with  streaming  eyes  poured  out 
his  thanks  to  God. 

I  asked  him  to  pilot  me  to  the  building  in  which  slaves  were  sold.  I 
found  it  a  structure  of  one  story,  with  the  word  "  Mart "  in  gilded 
letters  upon  the  fagade.  Upon  a  post  before  the  building  was  a  single 
gilded  star.  Asking  the  old  man  to  allow  me  to  climb  upon  his 
shoulders,  I  wrenched  the  star  from  the  post  and  the  gilded  letters  from 
the  side  of  the  building,  securing  them  as  mementoes.  Entering  the 
building,  I  found  it  a  large  hall,  with  an  elevated  bench  on  three  sides, 
raised  about  four  feet  from  the  floor,  upon  which  the  slaves  stood  when 
exposed  for  sale.  A  grated  door  on  one  side  led  to  the  iron -grated 
cells  of  the  jail,  where  they  were  incarcerated  before  the  auction.  In 
the  little  room  used  by  the  auctioneer  as  an  office,  I  found  a  book  of 
letters,  his  correspondence  with  parties  who  had  slaA^es  for  sale,  with 
descriptions  of  their  virtues  ;  also  an  advertisement  of  an  administrator's 
sale,  the  settlement  of  an  estate.  As  the  War  of  the  Rebellion  was  a 
great  event,  not  only  in  the  history  of  our  country,  but  in  the  progress 
of  civilisation,  1  transcribe  this  relic  of  the  institution,  for  the 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON. 


48T 


perpetuation  of   which  the  Southern   States  seceded  from  the  Union 
and  established  a  Confederacy. 

ADMINISTRATOR'S    SALE,    BY    ORDER    OF    THE   ORDINARY. 
A   PRIME  AND  ORDERLY  GANG   OF 

68  Long  Cotton  Field  Negroes, 

Belonging  to  the  Estate  of  the  late  Christopher  J.  Whaley. 

WILBUR  &    SON 

Will  sell  at  PUBLIC  AUCTION"  in  Charleston, 

At  the   Mart  in    Chalmers   Street, 

O\    THURSDAY,    FEBRUARY   2d,    1860, 

COMMENCING   AT   ELEVEN  O'CLOCK, 

THE  FOLLOWING  GANG  OF  LONG  COTTON  NEGROES, 

Who  are  said  to  be  remarkably  prime,  and  will  be  sold  as  per  Catalogue. 


NAMES. 

AGES. 

NAMES. 

AGES. 

Jimmy, 

driver,      30 

Carter, 

36 

Flora, 

seamstress,      24 

Taffy, 

13 

James, 

5 

Rachel,     ($720,) 

8 

Charles,     ($125,) 

1 

Jannett, 

18 

August, 

52 

Phebe,     ($560,) 

40 

Mathias,     ($1,220,) 

18 

Judy, 

8 

Sandy, 

16 

Major, 

40 

John, 

13 

Lavinia, 

30 

Tom, 

70 

Billy,     ($550), 

10 

Jack, 

38 

Tamor, 

6 

James, 

6 

Jimmy, 

52 

Leah, 

5 

Kate, 

46 

Flora, 

2 

Susan, 

25 

Andrew, 

42 

Thomas,     ($380,) 

6 

Binah, 

40 

Kate, 

1 

Phillis, 

20 

Edward, 

coachman,     49 

Mary, 

15 

Amey, 

22 

Lymus, 

10 

Teneh, 

washer,     30 

Abram,     ($275,) 

2 

Josephine, 

9 

Binah, 

2  mos. 

Sam, 

1 

Andrew, 

29 

Isaac, 

5 

Hagar, 

25 

William, 

1 

Dayman, 

4 

Amey, 

27 

Cuffy, 

21 

Louisa,     ($750,) 

8 

Hagar,     ($1,320,) 

20 

T                                                        J 

Joe, 

3 

Margaret, 

85 

Sam, 

ruptured,     65 

Lucy, 

cripple,     60 

Andrew, 

dropsical,     6  1 

John, 

22 

Daniel, 

70 

Ellick,     ($1,160,) 

18 

Lymus, 

30 

Libby, 

19 

Lucy, 

nurse,     58 

TERMS. 


One-third  Cash  ;  balance  in  one  and  two  years,  secured  by  bond,  and  mortgage  of  the  negroes, 
with  approved  personal  security.     Purchasers  to  pay  us  for  the  papers. 


488  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Through  the  day  I  roamed  the  city,  beholding  ruin  everywhere. 

The  siege  of  Charleston  was  commenced  on  the  21st  of  August, 
1863,  by  the  opening  of  the  "  Swamp- Angel  "  battery.  On  the  7th  of 
September  Fort  Wagner  was  taken,  and  other  guns  were  trained  upon 
the  city,  compelling  the  evacuation  of  the  lower  half.  For  fourteen 
months  it  had  been  continued ;  not  a  furious  bombardment,  but  a  slow, 
steady  fire  from  day  to  day.  About  thirteen  thousand  shells  had  been 
thrown  into  the  town,  —  nearly  a  thousand  a  month. 

They  were  fired  at  a  great  elevation,  and  were  plunging  shots,— 
striking  houses  on  the  roof  and  passing  down  from  attic  to  basement, 
exploding  in  the  chambers,  cellars,  or  in  the  walls.  The  effect  was  a 
complete  riddling  of  the  houses.  Brick  walls  were  blown  into  millions 
of  fragments,  roofs  were  torn  to  pieces ;  rafters,  beams,  braces,  scant 
lings,  were  splintered  into  jack-straws.  Churches,  hotels,  stores, 
dwellings,  public  buildings,  and  stables,  all  were  shattered.  There  were 
great  holes  in  the  ground,  where  cart-loads  of  earth  had  been  excavated 
in  a  twinkling. 

In  1860  the  population  of  the  city  was  48,509,  — 26,969  whites, 
17,655  slaves,  and  3,885  free  coloured.  The  first  flight  from  the  city 
was  in  December,  1861,  when  Port  Royal  fell  into  the  hands  of  Dupont ; 
but  when  it  was  found  that  the  opportunity  afforded  at  that  time  for  an 
advance  inland  was  not  improved,  most  of  those  who  had  moved  away 
returned.  The  attack  of  Dupont  upon  Sumter  sent  some  flying  again ; 
but  not  till  the  messengers  of  the  "  Swamp  Angel "  dropped  among 
them  did  the  inhabitants  think  seriously  of  leaving.  Some  went  to 
Augusta,  others  to  Columbia,  others  to  Cheraw.  Many  wealthy  men 
bought  homes  in  the  country.  The  upper  part  of  the  city  was  crowded. 
Men  of  fortune,  who  had  lived  in  princely  style,  were  compelled  to  put 
up  with  one  room.  Desolation  had  been  coming  on  apace.  The  city 
grew  old  rapidly,  and  had  become  the  completest  ruin  on  the  continent. 
There  were  from  ten  to  fifteen  thousand  people  still  remaining  in  it,  two- 
thirds  of  whom  were  coloured. 

When  Sherman  flanked  Orangeburg,  Hardee,  who  commanded  the 
rebels  in  Charleston,  saw  that  he  must  evacuate  the  place.  There  was 
no  alternative ;  he  must  give  up  Sumter,  Moultrie,  and  the  proud  old  city 
to  the  Yankees.  It  was  bitter  as  death.  A  few  of  the  heavy  guns 
were  sent  off  to  North  Carolina,  all  the  trains  which  could  be  run  on  the 
railroad  were  loaded  with  ammunition  and  commissary  supplies,  the  guns 
in  the  forts  were  spiked,  and  the  troops  withdrawn. 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON.  489 

The  inhabitants  had  been  assured  that  the  place  should  be  defended  to 
the  last ;  and  in  the  Courier  office  we  found  the  following  sentence  in 
type,  which  had  been  set  up  not  twenty-four  hours  before  the  evacuation: 
"  There  are  no  indications  that  our  authorities  have  the  first  intention  of 
abandoning  Charleston,  as  I  have  ascertained  from  careful  inquiry !  " 
Duplicity  to  the  end. 

The  Rebellion  was  inaugurated  through  deception,  and  had  been 
sustained  by  an  utter  disregard  of  truth. 

The  17th  and  18th  were  terrible  days.  Carts,  carriages,  wagons, 
horses,  mules,  all  were  brought  into  use.  The  railroad  trains  were 
crowded.  Men,  women,  and  children  fled,  terror-stricken,  broken 
hearted,  humbled  in  spirit,  from  their  homes. 

General  Hardee  remained  in  the  city  till  Friday  night,  the  17th  in 
stant,  when  he  retired  with  the  army,  leaving  a  detachment  of  cavalry  to 
destroy  what  he  could  not  remove.  Every  building  and  shed  in  which 
cotton  had  been  stored  was  fired  on  Saturday  morning.  The  ironclads 
Palmetto  State,  Chicora,  and  Charleston  were  also  given  to  the  flames. 
They  lay  at  the  wharves,  and  had  each  large  quantities  of  powder  and 
shell  on  board.  General  Hardee  knew  that  the  explosions  of  the  maga 
zines  would  send  a  storm  of  fire  upon  the  city.  He  knew  it  would 
endanger  the  lives  of  thousands. 

The  torch  was  applied  early  on  the  morning  of  the  18th.  The  citi 
zens  sprang  to  the  fire-engines  and  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  flames 
in  several  places ;  but  in  other  parts  of  the  city  the  fire  had  its  own 
way,  burning  till  there  was  nothing  more  to  devour.  On  the  wharf  of 
the  Savannah  Railroad  depot  were  several  hundred  bales  of  cotton  and 
several  thousand  bushels  of  rice.  On  Lucas  Street,  in  a  shed,  were 
twelve  hundred  bales  of  cotton.  There  were  numerous  other  sheds  all 
filled.  Near  by  was  the  Lucas  mill,  containing  thirty  thousand  bushels 
of  rice,  and  Walker's  warehouse,  with  a  large  amount  of  commissary 
stores,  all  of  which  were  licked  up  by  the  fire  so  remorselessly  kindled. 

At  the  Northeastern  Railroad  depot  there  was  an  immense  amount  of 
cotton,  which  was  fired.  The  depot  was  full  of  commissary  supplies  and 
ammunition,  powder  in  kegs,  shells,  and  cartridges.  The  people  rushed 
in  to  obtain  the  supplies.  Several  hundred  men,  women,  and  children 
were  in  the  building  when  the  flames  reached  the  ammunition  and  the 
fearful  explosion  took  place,  lifting  up  the  roof  and  bursting  out  the 
walls,  and  scattering  bricks,  timbers,  tiles,  beams,  through  the  air ;  shells 
crashed  through  the  panic-stricken  crowd,  followed  by  the  shrieks  and 


490  THE    BOYS   OF   '61. 

groans  of  the  mangled  victims  lying  helpless  in  the  flames,  burning  to 
cinders  in  the  all-devouring  element.  Nor  was  this  all.  At  the  wharves 
were  the  ironclads,  burning,  torn,  rent,  scattered  over  the  water  and 
land,  —  their  shells  and  solid  shot,  iron  braces,  red-hot  iron  plates,  fall 
ing  in  an  infernal  shower,  firing  the  wharves,  the  buildings,  and  all  that 
could  burn. 

There  was  more  than  this.  Two  magnificent  Blakely  guns,  one  at 
the  battery,  the  other  near  the  gas-works  on  Cooper  River,  were  loaded 
to  the  muzzle  and  trains  laid  to  burst  them.  The  concussion  shattered 
all  the  houses  in  the  immediate  vicinity. 

The  buildings  near  the  Northeastern  depot  were  swept  away.  All  the 
houses  embraced  in  the  area  of  four  squares  disappeared.  The  new 
bridge  leading  to  James  Island  was  destroyed,  the  fire  eating  its  way 
slowly  from  pier  to  pier  through  the  day.  The  citizens  did  their  utmost 
to  stay  the  flames,  but  from  sunrise  to  sunset  on  Saturday,  all  through 
Saturday  night,  Sunday,  and  Monday,  the  fire  burned.  How  fearful  this 
retribution  for  crime !  Abandoned  by  those  who  had  cajoled  and 
deceived  them,  who  had  brought  about  their  calamity,  while  swearing  to 
defend  them  to  the  last,  humbled,  reduced  from  affluence  to  poverty,  the 
people  of  Charleston  were  compelled  to  endure  the  indescribable  agony 
of  those  days. 

Colonel  Bennett,  commanding  the  Twenty  -  first  United  States 
Coloured  Troops  of  Morris  Island,  seeing  signs  of  evacuation  on  Saturday 
morning,  the  18th,  hastened  up  the  harbour  in  boats  with  his  regiment, 
landing  at  the  South  Atlantic  wharf. 

"  In  the  name  of  the  United  States  Government,"  was  his  note  to  the 
mayor,  "  I  demand  the  surrender  of  the  city  of  which  you  are  the 
executive  officer.  Until  further  orders,  all  citizens  will  remain  in  their 
houses." 

The  mayor,  meanwhile,  had  despatched  a  deputation  to  Morris  Island 
with  formal  intelligence  of  the  evacuation. 

"  My  command,"  wrote  Colonel  Bennett,  "  will  render  every  possible 
assistance  to  your  well-disposed  citizens  in  extinguishing  the  flames." 

The  Twenty-first  United  States  Coloured  Troops  was  made  up  of  the 
old  Third  and  Fourth  South  Carolina  regiments,  and  many  of  them  were 
formerly  slaves  in  the  city  of  Charleston.  They  were  enlisted  at  a  time 
when  public  sentiment  was  against  them,  in  the  winter  of  1862-63.  I 
was  at  Port  Royal  then,  and  they  were  employed  in  the  quartermaster's 
department.  They  were  sneered  at  and  abused  by  officers  and  men 


OCCUPATION   OF  CHARLESTON.  491 

belonging  to  white  regiments ;  but  Colonel  Bennett  continued  steadfast 
in  his  determination,  obtained  arms  after  a  long  struggle,  in  which  he 
was  seconded  by  Colonel  Littlefield,  Inspector-General  of  coloured  troops 
in  the  department.  Colonel  Bennett  had  organised  four  companies  of 
the  Third  and  Colonel  Littlefield  four  companies  of  the  Fourth.  The 
two  commands  were  united  and  numbered  as  the  Twenty-first  United 
States  Coloured  Troops.  They  went  to  Morris  Island  in  1863,  took 
part  in  two  or  three  engagements,  and  proved  themselves  good  soldiers 
of  the  Union.  It  was  their  high  privilege  to  be  first  in  the  city.  The 
stone  which  the  builders  rejected  once  in  the  history  of  the  world 
became  the  head -stone  of  the  corner;  and  in  like  manner  the  poor, 
despised,  rejected  African  race,  which  had  no  rights,  against  whom  the 
city  of  Charleston  plotted  iniquity  and  inaugurated  treason,  marched 
into  the  city  to  save  it  from  destruction !  Following  the  Twenty-first 
was  a  detachment  of  the  Fifty-fourth  Massachusetts. 

I  recalled  the  day  when  it  stood  marshalled  beneath  the  elms  on 
Boston  Common,  to  receive  its  flag  from  the  hands  of  the  governor  of 
Massachusetts,  John  A.  Andrew.  "  I  know  not,"  said  he,  as  he  placed 
the  colours  in  the  hands  of  Colonel  Robert  G.  Shaw,  "  when  in  all 
human  history  there  has  been  vouchsafed  to  any  one  thousand  men  in 
arms,  a  work  so  noble,  so  full  of  hope  and  promise,  as  is  given  to  you." 

They  were  most  of  them  ex-slaves.  Some  of  them  had  been  sold  in 
the  Charleston  slave  mart.  They  had  no  country.  The  Supreme  Court 
of  the  United  States  had  made  its  solemn  declaration  that  they  had  no 
civil  rights.  Yet  they  had  enlisted  to  fight  for  the  preservation  of  the 
Union.  I  recall  the  opprobrious  remarks  of  some  of  Boston's  cultured 
citizens.  "  They  will  run  at  the  first  fire."  But  at  Wagner  they  had 
proved  their  valour.  When  they  followed  their  intrepid  leader  down 
into  the  moat,  waded  waist-deep  through  the  water,  climbed  the  glacis 
and  poured  their  volleys  into  the  faces  of  the  Confederates,  they 
demonstrated  their  right  to  citizenship,  and  refuted  all  the  calumnies 
which,  through  the  centuries,  had  been  heaped  upon  their  race.  In  the 
morning  after  the  assault,  when  General  Gillmore,  with  a  white  flag, 
asked  for  the  body  of  Colonel  Shaw,  the  Confederate  commander  gave 
the  reply : 

"  Let  him  lie  buried  beneath  his  niggers  !  "  Stung  by  the  insult  to 
the  memory  of  their  lamented  commander,  and  by  the  sneer  at  them 
selves,  will  they  not  now  wreak  their  vengeance  on  the  ill-fated  city  ?  It 
is  their  hour  for  retaliation.  But  they  harbour  in  their  hearts  no  malice 


492  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

or    revenge.     Conscious    of  their    manhood,  they  are   glad   of  another 
opportunity  of  showing  it. 

The  soldiers  of  the  Fifty -fourth  have  proved  their  prowess  on  the 
field  of  battle ;  they  have  met  the  chivalry  of  South  Carolina  face  to 
face,  and  shown  their  equality  in  courage  and  heroism,  and  on  this  ever 
memorable  day  they  make  manifest  to  the  world  their  superiority  in 
honour  and  humanity. 

Let  the  painter  picture  it.  Let  the  poet  rehearse  it.  With  the  old 
flag  above  them,  keeping  step  to  freedom's  drum -beat,  up  the  grass- 
grown  streets,  past  the  slave  marts  where  their  families  and  themselves 
have  been  sold  in  the  public  shambles,  laying  aside  their  arms,  working 
the  fire-engines  to  extinguish  the  flames,  and,  in  the  spirit  of  the 
Redeemer  of  men,  saving  that  which  was  lost. 

"  It  was  the  intention  of  some  of  our  officers  to  destroy  the  city,"  said 
one  of  the  citizens  ;  "  they  not  only  set  it  on  fire,  but  they  double- 
shotted  the  guns  of  the  ironclads,  and  turned  them  upon  the  town,  but, 
fortunately,  no  one  was  injured  when  they  exploded." 

The  lower  half  of  the  city  was  called  Gillmore's  town  by  the  inhabi 
tants. 

We  visited  the  office  of  the  Mercury,  in  Broad  Street.  A  messenger 
sent  from  Morris  Island  had  preceded  us,  entering  the  roof,  exploding 
within  the  chimney,  dumping  several  cart-loads  of  brickbats  and  soot 
into  the  editorial  room,  breaking  the  windows  and  splintering  the  doors. 
It  was  the  room  in  which  Secession  had  its  incubation.  The  leading 
spirits  sat  there  in  their  arm-chairs  and  enthroned  King  Cotton.  They 
demanded  homage  to  his  majesty  from  all  nations.  The  first  shell  sent 
the  Mercury  up-town  to  a  safer  locality,  but  when  Sherman  began  his 
march  into  the  interior,  the  Mercury  fled  into  the  country  to  Cheraw, 
right  into  his  line  of  advance  ! 

The  Courier  office  in  Bay  Street  had  not  escaped  damage  A  shell  went 
down  through  the  floors,  ripping  up  the  boards,  jarring  the  plaster  from 
the  walls,  and  exploded  in  the  second  story,  rattling  all  the  tiles  from 
the  roof,  bursting  out  the  windows,  smashing  the  composing-stone,  open 
ing  the  whole  building  to  the  winds.  Another  shell  had  dashed  the 
sidewalk  to  pieces  and  blown  a  passage  into  the  cellar,  wide  enough  to 
admit  a  six-horse  wagon.  Near  the  Courier  office  were  the  Union  Bank, 
Farmers'  and  Exchange  Bank,  and  Charleston  Bank,  costly  buildings, 
fitted  up  with  marble  mantels,  floors  of  terra-cotta  tiles,  counters  elab 
orate  in  carved  work,  and  with  gorgeous  frescoing  on  the  wallso  There, 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON.  493 

five  years  before,  the  merchants  of  the  city,  the  planters  of  the  country, 
the  slave-traders,  assembled  on  exchange,  talked  treason,  and  indulged 
in  extravagant  day-dreams  of  the  future  glory  of  Charleston. 

The  rooms  were  silent  now,  the  oaken  doors  splintered,  the  frescoing 
washed  from  the  walls  by  the  rains  which  dripped  from  the  shattered 
roof;  the  desks  were  kindling -Avood,  the  highly -wrought  cornice  work 
had  dropped  to  the  ground,  the  tiles  were  ploughed  up,  the  marble 
mantels  shivered,  the  beautiful  plate  glass  of  the  windows  was  in  frag 
ments  upon  the  floor.  The  banks  helped  on  the  rebellion,  contributed 
their  funds  to  inaugurate  it,  and  invested  largely  in  the  State  securities 
to  place  the  State  on  a  war  footing.  The  three  banks  named  held,  on 
January  6,  1862,  six  hundred  and  ten  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  the 
seven  per  cent.  State  stock,  issued  under  the  act  of  December,  1861. 

The  entire  amount  of  the  State  loan  of  one  million  eight  hundred 
thousand  dollars  issued  under  the  act  was  taken  by  the  banks  of  the 
State.  Every  bank,  with  the  exception  of  the  Bank  of  Camden  and  the 
Commercial  Bank  of  Columbia,  subscribed  to  the  stock.  The  seven 
Charleston  banks  at  this  early  stage  of  the  war  had  loaned  the  State, 
permanently,  eleven  hundred  and  forty -two  thousand  dollars. 

At  this  period  of  the  war  the  State  had  twenty-seven  thousand  three 
hundred  and  sixty-two  troops  in  the  field,  out  of  a  white  population  of 
two  hundred  and  ninety -one  thousand,  by  the  census  of  1860,  nearly 
one-half  of  the 'voting  population,  so  fiercely  burned  the  fires  of  Secession. 
But  the  flames  had  reached  their  whitest  heat.  Even  at  that  time,  the 
people  had  grown  weary  of  the  war,  and  refused  to  enlist. 

"  The  activity  and  energy  had  been  already  abstracted,"  writes  the 
chief  of  the  Military  Department  of  the  State ;  "  they  had  stricken  at 
the  sovereignty  of  the  State ;  ignorance,  indolence,  selfishness,  disaffec 
tion,  and  to  some  extent  disappointed  ambition,  were  combined  and 
made  unwittingly  to  aid"  and  abet  the  enemy,  and  to  become  the  coadju 
tors  of  Lincoln  and  all  the  hosts  of  abolition  myrmidons." 

Passing  from  the  banks  to  the  hotels,  we  found  a  like  scene  of 
destruction.  The  doors  of  the  Mills  House  were  open.  The  windows 
had  lost  their  glazing  and  were  boarded  up.  Sixteen  shots  had  struck 
the  building.  The  rooms  where  Secession  had  been  rampant  in  the 
beginning,  where  bottles  of  wine  had  been  drunk  over  the  fall  of  Sumter, 
echoed  only  to  our  footsteps.  The  Charleston  Hotel,  where  Governor 
Pickens  had  uttered  his  proud,  exultant,  defiant  words  ( 1861 )  was 
pierced  in  many  places.  Dining-halls,  parlours,  and  chambers  had  been 


494  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

visited  by  messengers  from  Morris  Island.  I  gathered  strawberry 
flowers  and  dandelions  from  the  grass-green  pavement  in  front  of  the 
hotel,  trodden  by  the  drunken  multitude  on  that  night  when  the  flag  of 
the  Union  was  humbled  in  the  dust. 

No  wild,  tumultuous  shoutings  now,  but  silence  deep,  painful,  sorrow 
ful.  Our  own  voices  only  echoed  along  the  corridors  and  balconies 
where  surged  the  lunatics  of  that  hour.  We  passed  at  will  along  the 
streets,  wanderers  in  a  desolate  city.  Along  the  Battery,  a  beautiful 
promenade  of  the  city,  shaded  by  magnolias,  and  fragrant  with  the 
bloom  of  roses  and  syringas,  overlooking  the  harbour,  stood  the  residences 
of  the  "  chivalric  "  men  of  South  Carolina.  From  their  balconies  and 
windows  the  occupants  had  watched  the  first  bombardment  of  Sumter. 
They  had  seen  with  joyful  eyes  the  flames  lick  up  the  barracks,  and  the 
lowering  of  the  flag  of  the  Union.  But  now  their  palatial  homes  were 
wrecks,  and  they  were  fugitives.  Doorless  and  windowless  the  houses. 
The  elaborate  centrepieces  of  stucco  -  work  in  the  drawing  -  rooms 
crumbled ;  the  bedrooms  filled  with  bricks,  the  white  marble  steps  and 
mahogany  balusters  shattered ;  owls  and  bats  might  build  their  nests  in 
the  coming  springtime,  undisturbed,  in  the  deserted  mansions ;  the  es 
planade  of  the  Battery,  the  pleasure-ground  of  the  Charlestonians,  their 
delight  and  pride,  was  now  merely  a  huge  embankment  of  earth,  —  a 
magazine  of  shot  and  shell. 

The  churches  —  where  slavery  had  been  preached  as  a  missionary 
institution,  where  Secession  had  been  prayed  for,  where  Te  Deums  had 
been  sung  over  the  fall  of  Sumter,  and  hosannas  shouted  for  the  great 
victory  of  Manassas  —  were,  like  the  houses,  wrecks.  The  pavements 
were  strewn  with  the  glass  shattered  from  the  windows  of  old  St. 
Michael's,  the  pride  and  reverence  of  Charleston ;  and  St.  Philip's,  where 
worshipped  the  rich  men.  The  yard  was  overrun  with  weeds  and  briers. 
Bombs  had  torn  through  the  church.  Pigeons  had  free  access.  Buz 
zards  might  roost  there  undisturbed. 

In  1861  the  heart  of  the  city  was  burned  out  by  a  great  fire,  which 
swept  from  the  Cooper  River  to  the  Ashley.  How  it  ignited  no  one  has 
told.  The  coloured  people  are  fully  imbued  with  the  belief  that  it  was 
sent  of  the  Lord.  No  attempt  had  been  made  to  rebuild  the  waste.  All 
the  energy  of  the  people  had  been  given  to  prosecuting  the  war.  There 
had  been  no  sound  of  trowel,  hammer,  or  saw,  except  upon  the  ironclads. 

The  blackened  area  was  overgrown  with  fire-weeds.  Lean  and  hun 
gry  curs  barked  at  us  from  the  tenantless  houses.  Cats  which  once 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON.  495 

purred  by  pleasant  firesides  ran  from  their  old  haunts  at  our  approach. 
The  rats  had  deserted  the  wharves  and  moved  up-town  with  the  people. 
The  buzzards,  which  once  picked  up  the  garbage  of  the  markets,  had 
disappeared.  A  solitary  rook  cawed  to  us,  perched  on  the  vane  of  the 
court-house  steeple.  Spiders  were  spinning  their  webs  in  the  counting- 
houses. 

It  was  an  indescribable  scene  of  desolation,  — -  of  roofless  houses,  can 
non-battered  walls,  crumbling  ruins,  upheaved  pavement,  and  grass- 
grown  streets ;  silent  to  all  sounds  of  business,  voiceless  only  to  a  few 
haggard  men  and  women  wandering  amid  the  ruins,  reflecting  upon  a 
jubilant  past,  a  disappointed  present,  and  a  hopeless  future  ! 

Charleston  was  one  of  the  great  slave  marts  of  the  South.  She  was 
the  boldest  advocate  for  the  reopening  of  the  slave-trade.  Her  states 
men  legislated  for  it ;  her  ministers  of  the  Gospel  upheld  it  as  the  best 
means  for  Christianizing  Africa  and  for  the  ultimate  benefit  of  the 
whole  human  race.  Being  thus  sustained,  the  slave-traders  set  up  their 
auction-block  in  no  out-of-the-way  place.  A  score  of  men  opened  offices 
and  dealt  in  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men.  Among  them  were  T.  Ryan 
&  Son,  M.  M.  McBride,  J.  E.  Bowers,  J.  B.  Oaks,  J.  B.  Baker,  Wilbur  & 
Son,  on  State  and  Chalmers  Streets.  Twenty  paces  distant  from  Baker's 
was  a  building  bearing  the  sign,  "  Theological  Library,  Protestant  Epis 
copal  Church."  Standing  by  Baker's  door,  and  looking  up  Chalmers 
Street  to  King  Street,  I  read  another  sign,  "  Sunday-school  Depository." 
Also,  "  Hibernian  Hall,"  the  building  in  which  the  ordinance  of  Seces 
sion  was  signed.  In  another  building  on  the  opposite  corner  was  the 
Registry  of  Deeds.  Near  by  was  the  guard-house  with  its  grated 
windows,  its  iron  bars  being  an  appropriate  design  of  double-edged 
swords  and  spears.  Thousands  of  slaves  had  been  incarcerated  there 
for  no  crime  whatever,  except  for  being  out  after  nine  o'clock,  or  for 
meeting  in  some  secret  chamber  to  tell  God  their  wrongs,  with  no  white 
man  present.  They  disobeyed  the  law  by  not  listening  to  the  bell  of 
old  St.  Michael's,  which  at  half -past  eight  in  the  evening,  in  its  high 
and  venerable  tower,  opened  its  trembling  lips  and  shouted :  "  Get  you 
home  !  Get  you  home  !  "  Always  that ;  always  of  command  ;  always 
of  arrogance,  superiority,  and  caste ;  never  of  love,  good-will,  and 
fellowship.  On  Sunday  morning  it  said :  "  Come  and  sit  in  your 
old-fashioned,  velvet-cushioned  pews,  you  rich  ones !  Go  up-stairs,  you 
niggers ! " 

The  guard -house   doors   were  wide  open.     The   jailer   had  lost  his 


496  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

occupation.  The  last  slave  had  been  immured  within  its  walls,  and  St. 
Michael's  curfew  was  to  be  sweetest  music  thenceforth  and  forever.  It 
shall  ring  the  glad  chimes  of  freedom,  —  freedom  to  come,  to  go,  or  to 
tarry  by  the  way  ;  freedom  from  sad  partings  of  wife  and  husband, 
father  and  son,  mother  and  child. 

The  brokers  in  flesh  and  blood  took  good  care  to  be  well  buttressed. 
They  set  up  their  markets  in  a  reputable  quarter,  with  St.  Michael's  and 
the  guard-house,  the  Registry  of  Deeds  and  the  Sunday-school  Deposi 
tory,  the  court-house  and  the  Theological  Library  around  them  to  make 
their  calling  respectable. 

But  the  bursting  bombs  had  splintered  the  pews  of  St.  Michael's, 
demolished  the  pulpit,  and  made  a  record  of  its  doings  in  the  Registry 
building,  opened  the  entire  front  of  the  Sunday-school  Depository  to  the 
light  of  heaven.  There  was  also  a  mass  of  evidence  in  the  court-room 
—  several  cart-loads  of  brick  and  plaster,  introduced  by  General  Gill- 
more  —  against  the  right  of  the  State  to  secede. 

I  entered  the  Theological  Library  building  through  a  window  from 
which  General  Gillmore  had  removed  the  sash  by  a  solid  shot.  A  pile 
of  old  rubbish  lay  upon  the  floor,  —  sermons,  tracts,  magazines,  books, 
papers,  musty  and  mouldy,  turning  into  pulp  beneath  the  rain-drops 
which  came  down  through  the  shattered  roof. 

In  1860,  in  the  month  of  December,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Woodford,  of 
the  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-seventh  New  York  Volunteers,  was  in 
Charleston  on  business.  He  was  waited  on  one  day  by  a  company  of 
citizens  and  informed  that  he  had  better  leave  the  city,  inasmuch  as  he 
was  a  Northerner,  and,  besides,  was  suspected 'of  being  an  Abolitionist. 
He  was  put  on  board  a  steamer,  and  compelled  to  go  North.  He  was 
now  Provost-Marshal  of  the  Department.  On  the  morning  of  the  20th 
he  visited  the  office  of  the  Charleston  Courier.  The  editors  had  fled  the 
city,  but  the  business  man  of  the  establishment  remained  to  protect  it. 
Colonel  Woodford  was  received  very  graciously.  The  following  conver 
sation  passed  between  them: 

Colonel  W.     "  Whom  have  I  the  pleasure  of  addressing  ?" 

Business  man.     "  Mr.  L ,  sir." 

Col.  W.     "  Will  you  do  me  the  favour  to  loan  me  a  piece  of  paper?" 

Mr.  L.     "  Certainly,  certainly,  sir." 

Col.  W.     "  Shall  I  also  trouble  you  for  a  pen  and  ink  ?  " 

Mr.  L.     "  With  pleasure,  sir." 

The  ink  was  muddy  and  the  pen  poor,  but  the  business  man,  with 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHAKLESTOK  497 

great    alacrity,   obtained   another   bottle    and  a  better  pen.      Colonel 
Woodford  commenced  writing  again : 

"  OFFICE  PROVOST-MARSHAL,  j 

CHARLESTON,  February  20,  1865,  } 
"  Special  Order,  No.  1. 

"  The  Charleston  Courier  establishment  is  hereby  taken  possession  of 
by  the  United  States." 

Mr.  L.  had  been  overlooking  the  writing,  forgetful  of  courtesy  in  his 
curiosity.  He  could  hold  in  no  longer. 

"Colonel,  surely  you  don't  mean  to  confiscate  my  property!  Why, 
I  opposed  nullification  in  1830. 

"  That  may  be,  sir,  but  you  have  done  what  you  could  to  oppose  the 
United  States  since  1860.  If  you  will  show  me  by  your  files  that  you 
have  uttered  one  loyal  word  since  January  1,  1865,  I  will  take  your 
case  into  consideration." 

He  could  not,  and  the  Courier  passed  into  other  hands. 

The  rich  men  of  the  city  —  those  who  had  begun  and  sustained  the 
Rebellion — fled  when  they  saw  that  the  place  was  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Yankees.  But  how  bitter  the  humiliation !  On  the  Sunday  pre 
ceding,  Rev.  Dr.  Porter,  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Communion,  preached 
upon  the  duty  of  fighting  the  Yankees  to  the  last.  "  Fight !  fight,  my 
friends,  till  the  streets  run  blood !  Perish  in  the  last  ditch  rather  than 
permit  the  enemy  to  obtain  possession  of  your  homes ! " 

But  on  Monday  morning  Dr.  Porter  was  hastening  to  Cheraw,  to 
avoid  being  caught  in  Sherman's  trap.  The  people  of  Charleston  ex 
pected  that  Sherman  would  swing  round  upon  Branchville,  and  come 
into  the  city,  and  therefore  hastened  to  Columbia,  Cheraw,  and  other 
northern  towns  of  the  interior,  where  not  a  few  of  them  became  ac 
quainted  with  the  "  Bummers." 

Rev.  Dr.  Porter  owned  a  fine  residence,  which  he  turned  over  to  an 
English  lady.  As  there  were  no  hotel  accommodations,  my  friend  and  I 
were  obliged  to  find  private  lodgings,  and  were  directed  to  the  house  of 
the  Reverend  Doctor.  We  were  courteously  received  by  Mrs.  -  — ,  a 
lady  in  middle  life,  still  wearing  the  bloom  of  old  England  on  her 
cheeks,  although  several  years  a  resident  of  the  sunny  South.  Rising 
early  in  the  morning,  for  a  stroll  through  the  city  before  breakfast,  I 
found  the  cook  and  chambermaid  breaking  out  in  boisterous  laughter. 
The  cook  danced,  clapped  her  hands,  sat  down  in  a  chair,  and  reeled 
backward  and  forward  in  unrestrained  ecstasy. 


498  THE  BOYS  OP  '61. 

"  What  pleases  you,  aunty  ? "  I  asked. 

"  0  massa !  I 's  tickled  to  tink  dat  massa  Dr.  Porter,  who  said  dat 
no  Yankee  eber  would  set  his  foot  in  dis  yar  city,  had  to  cut  for  his  life, 
and  dat  a  Yankee  slept  in  his  bed  last  night !  Bless  de  Lord  for  dat !  " 

The  white  women  manifested  their  hatred  to  the  bitter  end. 

"  I  '11  set  fire  to  my  house  before  the  Yankees  shall  have  possession  of 
the  city ! "  was  the  exclamation  of  one  excited  lady,  when  it  was  whis 
pered  that  the  place  was  to  be  evacuated ;  but  her  rebel  friends  saved 
her  the  trouble  by  applying  the  torch  themselves. 

The  coloured  people  looked  upon  the  Yankees  as  their  deliverers  from 
bondage.  They  spoke  of  their  coming  as  the  advent  of  the  Messiah. 
Passing  along  King  Street,  near  the  citadel,  we  met  an  old  negress  with 
a  basket  on  her  arm,  a  broad-brimmed  straw  hat  on  her  head,  wearing  a 
brown  dress  and  roundabout.  She  saw  that  we  were  Yankees,  and 
made  a  profound  courtesy. 

"  How  do  you  do,  aunty  ?  " 

"  Oh,  bless  de  Lord,  I 's  very  well,  tank  you,"  grasping  my  hand,  and 
dancing  for  joy.  "I  am  sixty-nine  years  old,  but  I  feel  as  if  I  wa' n't 
but  sixteen."  She  broke  into  a  chant,— 

"  Ye  's  long  been  a-comin, 

Ye  's  long  been  a-comin, 

Ye  's  long  been  a-comin, 

For  to  take  de  land. 

«  And  now  ye  's  a-comin, 
And  now  ye  's  a-comin, 
And  now  ye  's  a-comin, 
For  to  rule  de  land." 

And  then,  clapping  her  hands,  said,  "  Bless  de  Lord !  Bless  de  dear 
Jesus ! " 

"  Then  you  are  glad  the  Yankees  are  here  ?  " 

"  0  chile !  I  can't  bress  de  Lord  enough ;  but  I  does  n't  call  you 
Yankees." 

"  What  do  you  call  us  ?  " 

"  I  call  you  Jesus's  aids,  and  I  call  you  head  man  de  Messiah."  She 
burst  out  into  a  rhapsody  of  hallelujah  and  thanksgivings.  "  I  can't 
bress  de  Lord  enough,  and  bress  you,  chile ;  I  can't  love  you  enough 
for  comin'." 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON.  499 

"  Were  you  not  afraid,  aunty,  when  the  shells  fell  into  the  town  ?  " 

She  straightened  up,  raised  her  eyes,  and  with  a  look  of  triumphant 
joy,  exclaimed : 

"  When  Mr.  Gillmore  fired  de  big  gun  and  I  hear  de  shell  a-rushin 
ober  my  head,  I  say,  Come,  dear  Jesus,  and  I  feel  nearer  to  heaben  dan 
I  eber  feel  before  !  " 

My  laundress  at  Port  Royal  was  Rosa,  a  young  coloured  woman,  who 
escaped  from  Charleston  in  1862,  with  her  husband  and  four  other 
persons,  in  a  small  boat.  On  that  occasion  Rosa  dressed  herself  in 
men's  clothes,  and  the  whole  party  early  one  morning  rowed  past 
Sumter,  and  made  for  the  gunboats. 

"  If  you  go  to  Charleston  I  wish  you  would  see  if  my  mother  is  there," 
said  Rosa.  "  Governor  Aiken's  head  man  knows  where  she  lives." 

We  went  up  King  Street  to  Governor  Aiken's.  We  found  his  "  head 
man  "  in  the  yard,  —  a  courteous  black,  who,  as  soon  as  he  learned  that 
we  were  Yankees,  and  had  a  message  from  Rosa  to  her  mother,  dropped 
all  work  and  started  with  us,  eager  to  do  anything  for  a  Yankee.  A 
walk  to  John  Street,  an  entrance  through  a  yard  to  the  rear  of  a  dwel 
ling-house,  brought  us  to  the  mother,  in  a  small  room,  cluttered  with 
pots,  kettles,  tables,  and  chairs.  She  was  sitting  on  a  stool  before  the 
fire,  cooking  her  scanty  breakfast  of  corn-cake.  She  had  a  little  rice 
meal  in  a  bag  given  her  by  a  rebel  officer.  She  was  past  sixty  years  of 
age,  —  a  large,  strong  woman,  with  a  wide,  high  forehead  and  intellectual 
features.  She  was  clothed  in  a  skirt  of  dingy  negro  cloth,  a  sack  of  old 
red  carpeting,  and  poor,  thin  canvas  shoes  of  her  own  make.  Such  an 
introduction ! 

"  Here  comes  de  great  Messiah,  wid  news  of  Rosa !  "  said  my  in 
troducer,  with  an  indescribable  dramatic  flourish. 

The  mother  sprang  from  the  stool  with  a  cry  of  joy.  "  From  Rosa  ? 
From  Rosa  ?  Oh,  thank  the  Lord  !  "  She  took  hold  of  my  hands,  looked 
at  me  with  intense  earnestness  and  joy,  and  yet  with  a  shade  of  doubt, 
as  if  it  could  not  be  true. 

"From  Rosa?" 

"Yes,  aunty." 

She  kneeled  upon  the  floor  and  looked  up  to  heaven.  The  tears 
streamed  from  her  eyes.  She  recounted  in  prayer  all  *her  long  years  of 
slavery,  of  suffering,  of  unrequited  toil,  and  achings  of  the  heart.  "  You 
have  heard  me,  dear  Jesus !  0  blessed  Lamb  !  " 

It  was  a  conversation  between  herself  and  the  Saviour.     She  told  Him 


500 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


the  story  of  her  life,  of  all  its  sorrows,  of  His  goodness,  kindness,  and 
love,  the  tears  rolling  down  her  cheeks  the  while  and  falling  in  great 
drops  upon  the  floor.  She  wanted  us  to  stay  and  partake  of  her  humble 


ROSA. 


fare,  pressed  my  hands  again  and  again ;  and  when  we  told  her  we  must 
go,  she  asked  for  God's  best  blessing  and  for  Jesus'  love  to  follow  us. 
It  was  a  prayer  from  the  heart.  We  had  carried  to  her  the  news  that 
she  was  free,  and  that  her  Rosa  was  still  alive.  The  long  looked-for 


OCCUPATION  OF   CHARLESTON.  501 

jubilee  morning  had  dawned,  and  we  were  to  her  God's  messengers, 
bringing  the  glad  tidings. 

The  22d  of  February,  Washington's  birthday,  was  celebrated  in 
Charleston  as  never  before.  In  the  afternoon  a  small  party  of  gentlemen 
from  the  North  sat  down  to  a  dinner.  Among  them  were  Colonel 
Webster,  chief  of  General  Sherman's  staff,  Colonel  Markland  of  the 
Post-office  Department,  several  officers  of  the  army  and  navy,  and  four 
journalists,  all  guests  of  a  patriotic  gentlemen  from  Philadelphia,  Mr. 
Getty. 

Our  table  was  spread  in  the  house  of  a  caterer  who  formerly  had  pro 
vided  sumptuous  dinners  for  the  Charlestonians.  He  was  a  mulatto, 
and  well  understood  his  art ;  for,  notwithstanding  the  scarcity  of  provi 
sions  in  the  city,  he  was  able  to  provide  an  excellent  entertainment,  set 
off  with  canned  fruits,  which  had  been  put  up  in  England,  and  had  run 
the  gauntlet  of  the  blockade. 

Sentiments  were  offered  and  speeches  mede,  which  in  other  days 
would  have  been  called  incendiary.  Five  years  before  if  they  had  been 
uttered  there  the  speakers  would  have  made  the  acquaintance  of  Judge 
Lynch,  and  been  treated  to  a  gratuitous  coat  of  tar  and  feathers,  or 
received  some  such  chivalric  attention,  if  they  had  not  dangled  from  a 
lamp-post  or  the  nearest  tree.  Lloyd's  Concert  Band,  coloured  mu 
sicians,  were  in  attendance,  and  "  Hail  Columbia,"  the  "  Star-Spangled 
Banner,"  and  "  Yankee  Doodle,"  — songs  which  had  not  been  heard  for 
years  in  that  city,  —  were  sung  with  enthusiasm.  To  stand  there  with 
open  doors  and  windows,  and  speak  freely,  without  fear  of  mob  violence, 
was  worth  all  the  precious  boon  had  cost,  to  feel  that  our  words,  our 
actions,  our  thoughts  even,  were  not  subject  to  the  misinterpretation  of 
irresponsible  inquisitors,  that  we  were  not  under  espionage,  but  in  free 
America,  answerable  to  God  alone  for  our  thoughts  even,  and  to  no  man 
for  our  actions,  so  long  as  they  did  not  infringe  the  rights  of  others. 

While  dining  we  heard  the  sound  of  drums  and  a  chorus  of  voices. 
Looking  down  the  broad  avenue  we  saw  a  co'umn  of  troops  advancing 
with  steady  step  and  even  ranks.  It  was  nearly  sunset,  and  their 
bayonets  were  gleaming  in  the  level  rays.  It  was  General  Potter's 
brigade,  led  by  the  Fifty-fifth  Massachusetts,  —  a  regiment  recruited  from 
the  ranks  of  slavery.  Sharp  and  shrill  the  notes  of  the  fife,  stirring 
the  drum-beat,  deep  and  resonant  the  thousand  voices  singing  their  most 
soul -thrilling  war-song,  — 

11  John  Brown's  body  lies  a  mouldering  in  the  grave." 


502  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

Mingling  with  the  chorus  were  cheers  for  Governor  Andrew  and 
Abraham  Lincoln 

They  raised  their  caps,  hung  them  upon  their  bayonets.  Proud  their 
bearing.  They  came  as  conquerors.  Some  of  them  had  walked  those 
streets  before  as  slaves.  Now  they  were  freemen,  —  soldiers  of  the 
Union,  defenders  of  its  flag. 

Around  them  gathered  a  dusky  crowd  of  men,  women,  and  children, 
dancing,  shouting,  mad  with  very  joy.  Mothers  held  up  their  little  ones 
to  see  the  men  in  blue,  to  catch  a  sight  of  the  starry  flag,  with  its  crim 
son  folds  and  tassels  of  gold. 

"  O  dark,  sad  millions,  patiently  and  dumb, 
Waiting  for  God,  your  hour  at  last  has  come, 

And  freedom's  song 
Breaks  the  long  silence  of  your  night  of  wrong." 

Up  the  avenue,  past  the  citadel,  with  unbroken  ranks,  they  marched, 
Offering  no  insult,  uttering  no  epithet,  manifesting  no  revenge,  for  all  the 
wrongs  of  centuries  heaped  upon  them  by  a  people  now  humbled  and  at 
their  mercy. 

While  walking  down  the  street  an  hour  later  I  inquired  my  way  of  a 
white  woman.  She  was  going  in  the  same  direction,  and  kindly  volun 
teered  to  direct  me. 

"  How  do  the  Yankees  behave  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  they  behave  well  enough,  but  the  niggers  are  dreadful  sassy." 

"  They  have  not  insulted  you,  I  hope." 

"  Oh,  no,  they  have  n't  insulted  me,  but  they  have  other  folks.  They 
don't  turn  out  when  we  meet  them ;  they  smoke  cigars  and  go  right  up 
to  a  gentleman  and  ask  him  for  a  light !  " 

The  deepest  humiliation  to  the  Charlestonians  was  the  presence  of 
negro  soldiers.  They  were  the  provost  guards  of  the  city,  with  their 
headquarters  in  the  citadel.  Whoever  desired  protection  papers  or 
passes,  whoever  had  business  with  the  marshal  or  the  general  command 
ing  the  city,  rich  or  poor,  high-born  or  low-born,  white  or  black,  man  or 
woman,  must  meet  a  coloured  sentinel  face  to  face,  and  obtain  from  a 
coloured  sergeant  permission  to  enter  the  gate.  They  were  first  in  the 
city,  and  it  was  their  privilege  to  guard  it,  their  duty  to  maintain  law 
and  order. 

A  Confederate  officer  who  had  given  his  parole,  but  who  was  indis 
creet  enough  to  curse  the  Yankees,  was  quietly  marched  off  to  the 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON".  503 

guard-house  by  these  coloured  soldiers.  It  was  galling  to  his  pride,  and 
he  walked  with  downcast  eyes  and  subdued  demeanour. 

The  gorgeous  spectacle  of  the  numerous  war-vessels  in  the  harbour, 
flaming  with  bunting  from  yardarm  and  topmast,  and  thundering  forth  a 
national  salute  in  double  honour  of  the  day  and  the  victory,  deeply 
impressed  the  minds  of  the  coloured  population  with  the  invincibility  of 
the  Yankees. 

"  Oh,  gosh  a  mighty !  It  is  no  use  for  de  rebs  to  think  of  standing 
out  against  de  Yankees  any  longer.  I'll  go  home  and  bring  Dinah 
down  to  see  de  sight !  "  cried  an  old  freedman  as  he  beheld  the  fleet. 
Bright  colours  are  the  delight  of  the  African  race,  and  a  grand  display 
of  any  kind  has  a  wonderful  effect  on  their  imagination. 

Neither  the  white  nor  the  coloured  people  comprehended  the  change 
which  had  taken  place  in  their  fortunes.  The  whites  forgot  that  they 
were  no  longer  slave-drivers.  Passing  down  Rutledge  Street  one  morn 
ing,  I  saw  a  crowd  around  the  door  of  a  building.  A  friend  who  was 
there  in  advance  of  me  said  that  he  heard  an  outcry,  looked  in,  and 
found  a  white  man  whipping  a  coloured  woman.  Her  outcries  brought 
a  coloured  sergeant  of  the  provost  guard  and  a  squad  of  men,  who 
quietly  took  the  woman  away,  and  told  her  to  go  where  she  pleased,  and 
informed  the  man  that  that  sort  of  thing  was  "  played  out."  Two  white 
women  were  passing  at  the  time.  "  Oh,  my  God !  To  think  that  we 
should  ever  come  to  this  !  "  was  the  exclamation  of  one.  "  Yes,  madam, 
you  have  come  to  it,  and  will  have  to  come  to  a  good  deal  more,"  was 
the  reply  of  my  friend. 

There  were  a  few  Union  men  in  the  city,  who  through  the  long 
struggle  had  been  true  to  the  old  flag.  They  were  mostly  Germans. 
Many  Union  officers  escaping  from  prison  had  been  kindly  cared  for  by 
these  faithful  friends,  who  had  been  subjected  to  such  close  surveillance 
that  secretiveness  had  become  a  marked  trait  of  character. 

I  saw  a  small  flag  waving  from  a  window,  and  wishing  to  find  out 
what  sort  of  a  Union  man  resided  there,  rang  the  bell.  A  man  came 
to  the  door,  of  middle  age,  light  hair,  and  an  honest,  German  face. 

"  I  saw  the  Stars  and  Stripes  thrown  out  from  your  window,  and  have 
called  to  shake  hands  with  a  Union  man,  for  I  am  a  Yankee." 

He  grasped  my  proffered  hand,  and  shook  it  till  it  ached. 

"  Come  in,  sir.     God  bless  you,  sir." 

Then  suddenly  checking  himself,  he  lowered  his  voice,  looked  into  the 
adjoining  rooms,  peeped  behind  doors,  to  see  if  there  were  a  listener  near. 


504 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


"  We  have  to  be  careful ;  spies  all  about  us,"  said  he,  not  fully 
realising  that  the  soldiers  of  the  Union  had  possession  of  the  city. 
He  showed  me  a  large  flag. 

"  Since  the  fall  of  Sumter,"  said  he,  "  my  wife  and  I  have  slept  on 
it  every  night.  We  have  had  it  sewed  into  a  feather-bed." 

He  gazed  upon  it  as  if  it  were  the  most  blessed  thing  in  the  world. 


"TAKEN    TO    THE    FORT    IN    SMALL    BOATS." 

He  had  aided  several  soldiers  in  escaping  from  prison ;  and  on  one 
occasion  had  kept  two  officers  secreted  several  weeks,  till  an  opportunity 
offered  to  send  them  out  to  the  blockading  fleet. 

During  the  bombardment  of  the  city,  the  newspapers  had  published 
their  daily  bulletins,  — "  So  many  shells  fired.  No  damage."  From 
the  proud  beginning  to  the  humiliating  breaking  up  of  the  rule  of 
Secession,  the  people  were  cheated,  deluded,  and  deceived  by  false 
promises  and  lying  reports.  It  was  sad  to  walk  amid  the  ruins  of  what 
had  been  once  so  fair.  It  seemed  a  city  of  a  past  age  and  of  an  extinct 
generation.  And  it  was  The  Charleston  of  former  days  was  dead 
as  Palmyra. 


OCCUPATION   OF   CHARLESTON.  505 

Embarking  on  the  steamer  with  General  Gillmore,  we  sailed  down 
the  harbour  to  visit  Sumter. 

The  steamer  Deer,  built  on  the  Clyde,  a  few  hours  from  Nassau,  with 
an  assorted  cargo,  —  a  low,  rakish,  fast -running  craft,  with  steam 
escaping  from  her  pipes, —  was  lying  under  the  guns  of  a  monitor. 
She  had  worked  her  way  in  during  the  night.  The  crestfallen  captain 
was  chewing  the  cud  of  disappointment  on  the  quarter-deck,  looking 
gloomily  seaward  the  while,  and  doubtless  wishing  himself  in  the 
harbour  of  Nassau.  Two  nights  before  the  Syren  had  passed  in.  The 
wreck  of  a  third  blockade-runner  was  lying  on  the  sands  of  Sullivan's 
Island,  near  Moultrie,  which  months  before  had  been  run  ashore  by  the 
fleet.  The  tide  was  surging  through  the  cabin  windows.  Barnacles 
had  fastened  upon  the  hull,  and  long  tresses  of  green,  dank  seaweed 
hung  trailing  from  the  iron  paddle  wheels.  It  was  a  satisfaction  to 
know  that  the  time  was  at  hand  when  Englishmen  at  Nassau  would 
have  to  shut  up  shop. 

The  steamer  could  not  approach  near  the  landing,  and  we  were 
taken  to  the  fort  in  small  boats.  We  reached  the  interior  through 
a  low,  narrow  passage. 

The  fort  bore  little  resemblance  to  its  former  appearance,  externally 
or  internally.  None  of  the  original  face  of  the  wall  was  to  be  seen, 
except  on  the  side  towards  Charleston  and  a  portion  of  that  facing 
Moultrie.  From  the  harbour  and  from  Wagner  it  appeared  only  a 
tumulus,  —  the  debris  of  an  old  ruin.  All  the  casemates,  arches,  pil 
lars,  and  parapets  were  torn  up  and  utterly  demolished.  The  great  guns 
which  two  years  before  kept  the  monitors  at  bay,  which  flamed  and 
thundered  awhile  upon  Wagner,  were  dismounted,  broken,  and  partially 
buried  beneath  the  mountain  of  brick,  dust,  concrete,  sand,  and  mortar. 
After  Dupont's  attack,  in  April,  1863,  a  reinforcement  of  palmetto  logs 
was  made  on  the  harbour  side,  and  against  half  of  the  wall  facing  Moul 
trie,  and  the  lower  casemates  were  filled  with  sand-bags  ;  but  when  Gen 
eral  Gillmore  obtained  possession  of  Wagner,  his  fire  began  to  crumble 
the  parapet.  The  rebels  endeavoured  to  maintain  its  original  height  by 
gabions  filled  with  sand,  but  this  compelled  a  widening  of  the  base  inside 
by  sand -bags,  thousands  of  which  were  brought  to  the  fort  at  night. 
Day  after  day,  week  after  week,  the  pounding  from  Wagner  was  main 
tained  so  effectually  that  it  was  impossible  to  keep  a  gun  in  position  on 
the  side  of  Sumter  fronting  it,  and  the  only  guns  remaining  mounted 
were  five  or  six  on  the  side  towards  Moultrie,  in  the  middle  tier  of  case- 


506  THE  BOYS  OF   '61. 

mates.  Five  howitzers  were  kept  on  the  walls  to  repel  an  attack  by 
small  boats,  the  garrison  keeping  under  cover,  or  seeking  shelter 
whenever  the  lookout  cried,  "  A  shot !  " 

Cheveaux-de-frise  of  pointed  sticks  protected  the  fort  from  a  scaling 
party.  At  the  base  outside  was  a  barrier  of  interlaced  wire,  supported 
by  iron  posts.  There  was  also  a  submerged  network  of  wire  and  chains, 
kept  in  place  by  floating  buoys. 

I  had  the  curiosity  to  make  an  inspection  of  the  wall  nearest  Moul- 
trie,  to  see  what  had  been  the  effect  of  the  fire  of  the  ironclads  in  Dupont's 
attack.  With  my  glass  at  that  time  I  could  see  that  the  wall  was  badly 
honeycombed ;  a  close  inspection  now  proved  that  the  fire  was  very  dam 
aging.  There  were  seams  in  the  masonry,  and  great  gashes  where  the 
solid  bolts  crumbled  the  bricks  to  dust.  It  was  evident  that  if  the  fire 
had  been  continued  any  considerable  length  of  time  the  wall  would 
have  fallen.  Its  effect  suggested  the  necessity  of  filling  up  the  lower 
casemates. 

For  four  long  years  the  cannon  of  Sumter  had  hurled  defiance  at  the 
rights  of  man  ;  but  the  contest  now  was  ended.  Eternal  principles  had 
prevailed  against  every  effort  of  rebel  hate  to  crush  them.  The  strong 
earthworks  on  Sullivan's  and  Johnson's  Islands,  the  batteries  in  the  har 
bour,  Castle  Pinckney  and  Fort  Ripley,  and  those  in.  the  city  erected  by 
slaves,  were  useless  forever,  except  as  monuments  of  folly  and  wicked 
ness.  As  I  stood  there  upon  the  ruins  of  Sumter,  looking  down,  into  the 
crater,  the  past  like  a  panorama  was  unrolled,  exhibiting  the  mighty 
events  which  will  forever  make  it  memorable.  The  silent  landing  of 
Major  Anderson  at  the  postern  gate,  the  midnight  prayer  and  solemn 
consecration  of  the  little  band  to  defend  the  flag  till  the  last,  the  long 
weeks  of  preparation  by  the  rebels,  the  Star  of  the  West  turning  her  bow 
seaward,  the  12th  of  April,  the  barracks  on  fire,  the  supplies  exhausted, 
the  hopelessness  of  success,  the  surrender,  and  all  that  had  followed, 
were  vivid  memories  of  the  moment. 

How  inspiring  to  hear  the  music  of  the  band,  to  behold  the  numerous 
vessels  of  the  fleet  decorated  from  bowsprit  to  yardarm  and  topmast 
with  flags  and  streamers,  to  recall  the  heroic  sacrifices  of  those  who 
had  fought  through  the  weary  years,  to  know  that  Sumter,  Moultrie, 
the  city,  and  the  State  were  redeemed  from  the  worst  system  of 
vassalage,  that  our  country  was  still  a  nation,  renewed  and  regenerated 
by  its  baptism  of  fire  and  blood,  that  truth  and  right  were  vindicated 
before  the  world ;  and  to  look  down  the  coming  years,  and  know  that 


OCCUPATION  OF  CHARLESTON.  507 

freedom  was  secured  to  all  beneath  the  folds  of  the  flag  that  had  with 
stood  the  intrigues  of  cabals  and  the  shock  of  battle,  and  that  Christi 
anity  and  civilisation,  twin  agents  of  human  progress,  had  received 
an  impetus  that  would  make  the  republic  the  leader  and  teacher  of 
all  the  nations. 


CHAPTER   XXYL 

THE    LAST    CAMPAIGN. 

HASTENING  northward,  I  joined  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  sea- 
son  to  be  an  observer  of  Grant's  last  campaign.  It  was  evident 
that  the  power  of  the  Rebellion  to  resist  was  rapidly  on  the  wane.  In 
the  West  there  were  several  small  rebel  forces,  but  no  large  organised 
body.  Hood's  defeat  at  Nashville  had  paralysed  operations  east  of  the 
Mississippi.  Johnston  was  falling  back  before  Sherman,  without  ability 
to  check  his  advance. 

Grant  had  strengthened  his  own  army.  Schofield  was  at  Wilmington, 
preparing  to  cooperate  with  Sherman.  Sheridan  was  in  the  Valley, 
at  Winchester, —  his  cavalry  in  excellent  condition  for  a  move.  The 
cavalry  arm  of  the  service  had  been  growing  in  importance.  Grant  had 
fostered  it,  and  now  held  it  in  his  hand,  as  Jove  his  thunderbolts,  ifi? 
letter  to  Sheridan,  written  on  the  20th  of  Februaiy.  shows  how 
thoroughly  he  had  prepared  for  the  finishing  work. 

"  As  soon  as  it  is  possible  to  travel."  he  writes, "  I  think  you  will  have 
no  difficulty  about  reaching  Lynchburg  with  a  cavalry  force  alone. 
From  thence  you  could  destroy  the  railroad  and  canal  in  every  direction, 
so  as  to  be  of  no  further  use  to  the  Rebellion.  Sufficient  cavalry  should 
be  left  behind  to  look  after  Mosby's  gang.  From  Lynchburg,  if  informa 
tion  you  might  get  there  would  justify  it,  you  could  strike  south,  heading 
the  streams  of  Virginia  to  the  westward  of  Danville,  and  push  on  and 
join  Sherman.  This  additional  raid,  with  one  now  about  starting  from 
East  Tennessee,  under  Stoneman,  numbering  four  or  five  thousand 
cavalry  ;  one  from  Eastport.  Mississippi,  numbering  ten  thousand  cav 
alry ;  Cariby  from  Mobile  Bay,  numbering  thirty -eight  thousand  mixed 
troops, —  these  three  latter  pushing  for  Tuscaloosa,  Selma,  and  Mont 
gomery,  and  Sherman  with  a  large  army  eating  out  the  vitals  of  Sontb 
Carolina,  is  all  that  will  be  wanted  to  leave  nothing  for  the  Rebellion  to 
stand  upon.  1  would  advise  you  to  overcome  great  obstacles  to  accom 
plish  this.  Charleston  was  evacuated  OR  Tuesday  last." 

Sheridan  started  on  the  27th  of  February  with  two  divisions  of  cav- 

508 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  509 

airy,  numbering  about  ten  thousand  men,  reached  Staunton  on  the  2d  of 
March,  fell  upon  Early  at  Waynesboro',  capturing  sixteen  hundred 
prisoners,  eleven  guns,  seventeen  battle-flags,  and  two  hundred  wagons; 
occupied  Charlottesville  on  the  3d,  destroyed  the  railroad,  and  burned 
the  bridge  on  the  Rivanna  River.  A  rain-storm  delaying  his  trains,  and 


SHERIDAN     AND    HIS    GENERALS. 

obliging  him  to  wait  two  days,  he  abandoned  the  attempt  to  reach 
Sherman ;  then  dividing  his  force,  he  sent  one  division  towards  Lynch- 
burg,  which  broke  up  the  railroad,  while  the  other  went  down  James 
River,  cutting  the  canal. 

He  intended  to  cross  the  James  at  New  Market,  move  southeast  to 
Appomattox  Court  House,  strike  the  South  Side  Railroad,  tear  it  up, 


510  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

and  join  Grant's  left  flank ;  but  a  freshet  on  the  James  prevented  the 
accomplishment  of  his  purpose.  He  therefore  sent  scouts  through  the 
rebel  lines  to  Grant,  to  inform  him  of  the  difficulties  he  had  encountered 
and  the  consequent  change  of  plan. 

"  I  am  going  to  White  House,  and  shall  want  supplies  at  that  point," 
said  he.  The  scouts  left  him  on  the  10th  at  Columbia,  and  reached 
Grant  on  the  12th.  Sheridan  made  a  rapid  march,  passing  quite  near 
Richmond  on  the  north,  and  raising  a  midnight  alarm  in  the  rebel 
capital. 

"  Couriers  reported  that  the  enemy  were  at  the  outer  fortifications, 
and  had  burned  Ben  Green's  house,"  writes  a  citizen  of  Richmond. 

"  Mr.  Secretary  Mallory  and  Postmaster-General  Regan  were  in  the 
saddle,  and  rumour  says  the  President  and  the  remainder  of  the  Cabinet 
had  their  horses  saddled,  in  readiness  for  flight." 

Sheridan  was  not  quite  so  near,  and  had  no  thought  of  attacking  the 
city.  He  passed  quietly  down  the  north  bank  of  the  Pamunkey  to  the 
White  House,  where  supplies  were  in  waiting.  He  rested  his  horses  a 
day  or  two,  and  then  moved  to  Petersburg. 

At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  March,  Lee  made  his  last 
offensive  movement. 

He  conceived  the  idea  of  breaking  Grant's  line  east  of  Petersburg, 
and  destroying  his  supplies  at  City  Point.  The  first  part  he  successfully 
accomplished,  but  the  last  could  not  have  been  carried  out.  He  massed 
Gordon's  and  Bushrod  Johnson's  divisions  in  front  of  the  Ninth  Corps, 
for  an  attack  upon  Fort  Steadman  and  the  batteries  adjoining.  The 
fort  was  held  by  the  Fourteenth  New  York  Heavy  Artillery.  It  was  a 
square  redoubt,  covering  about  one  acre,  and  mounted  nine  guns,  and 
was  not  more  than  five  hundred  feet  from  the  rebel  line.  The  rebels 
tore  away  their  own  abatis,  and  in  less  than  a  minute  were  inside  the 
fort.  Almost  the  whole  garrison  was  captured,  and  turned  upon  the 
batteries. 

Colonel  Tidball,  commanding  the  artillery  in  the  Ninth  Corps,  quickly 
had  his  men  at  work.  General  Parke,  commanding  the  Ninth,  threw 
Hartranft's  and  Wilcox's  divisions  in  rear  of  Fort  Steadman.  They  fell 
like  a  thunderbolt  upon  Gordon's  front  line,  taking  eighteen  hundred 
prisoners,  forcing  the  enemy  out  of  the  fort,  and  recapturing  the  guns. 

Long  and  loud  the  huzzas  which  went  up  when  the  guns  were  wheeled 
once  more  upon  the  discomfited  foe.  President  Lincoln  saw  the  battle 
from  the  high  ground  near  the  house  of  Mr.  Dunn.  During  the  fore- 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  511 

noon  Gordon  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  asking,  permission  to  bury  his  dead, 
which  was  granted.  The  Union  loss  was  not  far  from  eight  hundred 
and  thirty,  mostly  in  prisoners,  while  Lee's  exceeded  three  thousand. 

General  Meade  ordered  a  general  attack.  He  thought  that  there 
must  be  a  weak  place  in  some  portion  of  the  rebel  line.  The  Second 
and  Sixth  Corps  succeeded  in  taking  the  entrenched  picket  line,  and 
holding  it.  Great  efforts  were  made  by  Lee  to  regain  it,  but  in  vain. 
Nine  hundred  prisoners  were  captured  during  the  afternoon. 

I  rode  to  City  Point  in  the  evening,  and  visited  Grant's  headquarters. 
General  Grant  was  well  satisfied  with  the  results  of  the  day. 

"  It  will  tell  upon  the  next  great  battle,"  said  he.  "  Lee  has  made  a 
desperate  attempt  and  failed.  The  new  recruits  fought  like  veterans." 

He  had  already  issued  his  order  for  the  grand  movement  which  was 
to  give  the  finishing  blow  to  the  Rebellion.  He  had  been  impelled  to 
this  by  various  causes,  not  the  least  of  which  was  the  unjust  course  pur 
sued  by  some  of  the  newspapers  of  the  West,  which  lauded  Sherman 
and  his  men,  but  sneered  at  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  soldiers  of 
the  East  had  accomplished  nothing,  they  said,  and  the  soldiers  of  the 
West  would  have  to  finish  the  Rebellion.  Sherman  had  fought  his  way 
from  Chattanooga  to  the  sea.  He  was  driving  all  before  him.  He 
would  come  in  on  Grant's  left  flank  and  rout  Lee.  These  taunts  and 
innuendoes  were  keenly  felt  by  the  men  who  had  won  the  fields  of  Gettys 
burg,  Antietam,  Wilderness,  Spottsylvania,  and  who  had  lost  eighty 
thousand  of  their  comrades  in  forty  days.  Grant  felt  it.  He  saw  the 
dangerous  tendency  of  such  jealousy.  He  knew  what  the  Eastern 
soldiers  could  do ;  that  they  had  fought  with  unsurpassed  bravery  and 
heroism.  To  avoid  sectional  animosity  between  the  East  and  the  West, 
he  determined  to  strike  Lee  before  Sherman's  arrival,  and  accordingly 
issued  his  order  on  the  24th. 

General  Sherman,  having  reached  North  Carolina  and  opened  com 
munication  with  Wilmington,  took  a  steamer  and  made  his  way  to 
Grant's  headquarters  to  confer  with  the  commander-in-chief,  while  his 
army  was  resting  and  receiving  fresh  supplies  of  clothing  and  rations. 

On  the  morning  of  March  28th,  while  sitting  in  the  adjutant-general's 
office  at  Grant's  headquarters,  I  saw  the  door  of  the  little  cabin  in  which 
he  had  passed  the  winter  open.  Presently  General  Grant  appeared, 
followed  by  President  Lincoln,  Generals  Sherman,  Meade,  Sheridan, 
Ord,  and  Cook.  A  group  of  men  whose  names  are  writ  large  in  the 
history  of  our  country. 


512  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

President  Lincoln  was  most  conspicuous,  being  taller  than  any  others 
of  the  group  and  wearing  a  tall  hat,  round-shouldered,  loose -jointed, 
with  large  features.  Grant,  at  his  right  hand,  was  of  low  stature,  com 
pactly  put  together,  silent,  undemonstrative,  wearing  a  stiff  military 
hat,  puffing  a  cigar.  Sherman,  tall,  commanding  forehead,  almost  as 
loosely  built  as  the  President.  His  sandy  whiskers  were  closely  cropped. 
His  coat  was  shabby  with  constant  wear.  His  trousers  were  tucked 
into  his  military  boots.  His  felt  hat  was  splashed  with  mud.  He  was 
talking  and  gesticulating,  now  to  the  President,  now  to  Grant,  now  to 
Meade,  who  was  also  tall,  with  thin,  sharp  features,  gray  beard,  wearing 
spectacles  and  a  little  stooping  in  his  gait.  Sheridan  was  the  shortest 
of  all  in  stature.  But  every  movement  was  marked  with  energy.  He 
was  browned  by  exposure,  but  was  courteous  and  affable.  I  had  not 
met  him  for  several  months,  but  he  greeted  me  cordially  and  spoke  of 
the  days  at  Pittsburg  Landing  in  Tennessee,  where  I  had  made  his 
acquaintance. 

They  entered  the  room  where  I  was  sitting.  The  President  extended 
his  hand  and  said : 

"  Where  have  you  been  during  these  weeks  ?  " 
"  I  have  just  returned  from  Savannah  and  Charleston." 
"Indeed!     And  how  do  the  people  down  there  like  the  new  order  of 
things?" 

"  I  infer  that  they  are  somewhat  reconciled,  for  while  at  Savannah  I 
saw  a  flatboat  come  down  the  river,  piled  with  bales  of  cotton,  which 
the  owner  was  bringing  to  market,  accompanied  by  his  wife  and  chil 
dren,  and  a  negro  woman  and  her  children,  of  whom  the  planter  was 
the  supposed  father." 

"  Oh,  yes  Patriarchal  times  have  come  once  more.  Abraham,  Sarah, 
Hagar,  Isaac,  and  Ishmael,  all  in  the  same  boat." 

There  was  a  merry  twinkle  in  his  eyes.  The  company  enjoyed  the 
humour  of  the  President,  who  turned  to  the  map  lying  on  the  table, 
showing  the  disposition  of  the  troops.  General  Grant  briefly  outlined 
the  situation  of  affairs,  and  pointed  to  Five  Forks  as  a  locality  which  he 
should  endeavour  to  secure.  His  line  was  nearly  forty  miles  long, 
extending  from  the  north  side  of  the  James  to  Hatcher's  Run.  General 
Ord,  who  had  succeeded  Butler  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  James, 
had  left  Weitzel  to  maintain  the  position  north  of  James  River,  and  was 
moving  with  two  divisions  of  the  Twenty-fourth  Corps  under  Gibbon, 
and  one  of  the  Twenty-fifth  under  Birney,  with  a  division  of  cavalry 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  513 

under  McKenzie,  to  Hatcher's  Run,  arriving  there  on  the  morning  of 
the  29th. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  28th,  Sheridan  started  with  Crook's  and 
Merritt's  divisions  of  cavalry  for  Dinwiddie  Court  House,  while  Warren 
with  the  Fifth  Corps  crossed  Hatcher's  Run,  and  marched  towards  the 
same  point. 

"  We  have  four  days'  rations  in  our  haversacks,  and  twelve  days'  in 
our  wagons,"  said  Colonel  Batchelder,  quartermaster-in-chief  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac. 

Lee  discovered  the  movement,  and  during  the  evening  of  the  29th 
made  a  diversion  against  the  Ninth  Corps.  Precisely  at  ten  o'clock 
there  was  a  signal -gun,  a  yell,  a  volley  of  musketry  as  the  rebels 
attacked  Parke's  picket -line.  Then  came  the  roar  of  the  cannonade. 
The  Ninth  Corps  was  prepared.  Through  the  afternoon  there  had  been 
suspicious  movements  along  the  rebel  lines,  and  Parke  was  on  the 
watch.  It  was  surmised  that  Lee  would  endeavour  to  compel  Grant 
to  recall  the  Fifth  and  Second  Corps.  Parke  strengthened  his  picket- 
line,  and  brought  up  his  reserve  artillery,  to  be  ready  in  case  of  emer 
gency.  In  three  minutes  nearly  two  hundred  guns  and  mortars  were  in 
play.  The  night  was  dark,  the  wind  south,  and  rain  falling,  but  the 
battle  increased  in  intensity.  I  stood  upon  the  hill  in  rear  of  the  Ninth 
Corps,  and  witnessed  the  display.  Thirty  shells  were  in  the  air  at  the 
same  instant.  The  horizon  was  bright  Avith  fiery  arches,  crossing  each 
other  at  all  angles,  cut  horizontally  by  streams  of  fire  from  rifled 
cannon.  Beneath  the  arches  thousands  of  muskets  were  flashing.  It 
surpassed  in  sublimity  anything  I  had  witnessed  during  the  war. 

During  the  day  I  had  been  to  City  Point  to  send  despatches  to  the 
Boston  Journal,  and  accepted  an  invitation  to  a  lunch  at  the  headquar 
ters  of  the  Christian  Commission,  where  there  were  several  clergymen 
from  the  North,  who  had  volunteered  to  serve  as  nurses  in  the  hospitals. 
Most  of  them  doubtless  had  a  laudable  desire  to  see  something  of  the 
war.  One  of  them,  a  gentleman  of  the  old  school,  had  come  wearing  a 
claw-hammer  coat  and  a  glossy  silk  hat,  a  costume  generally  regarded 
as  suited  for  an  evening  social  party.  He  expressed  a  great  desire  to 
go  to  the  front.  If  there  was  to  be  a  battle  he  would  like  to  be  on  the 
field  to  minister  to  the  wounded  and  dying.  The  officers  in  charge  at 
City  Point  graciously  granted  the  request  for  a  pass,  and  the  clerical 
gentleman  took  the  cars  on  the  military  railroad  to  minister  to  the 
soldiers  in  the  trenches. 


514  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

While  the  cannonade  was  going  on  I  discerned,  by  the  flashes  of  the 
guns,  a  figure  approaching  —  a  man  running  as  best  he  could  —  his  foot 
steps  quickened  by  the  occasional  thud  of  solid  shots  falling  around  us. 

"  Do  —  you  —  think  —  they  —  will  get  up  here  ?  "  he  asked,  panting 
for  breath. 

"  One  cannot  always  tell  what  will  happen  in  battle,"  I  replied. 

«  What  —  shall  —  we  —  do  ? " 

"  We  can  tell  better  when  the  time  comes." 

"  Do — you  —  think  —  I  —  can  —  get  —  down  —  to  —  City  —  Point?" 

"  Yes.  There  is  a  train  on  the  railroad  now.  You  can  get  on  board, 
I  guess." 

As  he  passed  I  saw  by  the  flashing  cannon,  the  claw-hammer  coat 
and  silk  hat  of  the  clerical  gentleman,  who  had  so  ardently  desired  to 
minister  to  the  wounded  and  dying  on  the  field.  He  had  seen  enough 
of  war,  and  it  was  not  just  what  he  thought  it  was. 

A  soldier,  who  had  been  slightly  wounded  the  day  before  and  was  in 
reserve,  came  and  stood  by  my  side. 

"  I  wish  I  was  down  there  with  the  boys,"  he  said. 

After  two  hours  of  terrific  cannonade  the  uproar  ceased,  Lee  having 
found  that  Grant's  lines  were  as  strong  as  ever.  The  demonstration 
cost  him  several  hundred  soldiers.  I  talked  with  one  of  the  wounded 
Confederates. 

"  You  can't  subdue  us  even  if  you  take  Richmond,"  said  he  ;  "  we  '11 
fight  it  out  in  the  mountains." 

"  Undoubtedly  you  feel  like  fighting  it  out,  but  you  may  think  better 
of  it  one  of  these  days." 

A  delegate  of  the  Christian  Commission  sat  down  to  write  a  letter  for 
him  to  his  wife,  to  be  sent  by  a  flag  of  truce. 

"  Tell  her,"  said  he,  "  that  I  am  kindly  treated." 

His  voice  choked  and  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  A  nurse  stood 
over  him  bathing  his  wounds  to  cool  the  fever,  combing  his  hair,  and 
anticipating  all  his  wants.  I  recalled  the  words  of  a  citizen  of  Savannah, 
who  said,  "  I  went  to  the  stockade  when  your  prisoners  were  brought 
down  from  Millen,  with  a  basket  of  oranges  to  give  to  the  sick  and 
dying,  but  was  told  by  the  officer  in  command  that  his  orders  were 
imperative  to  allow  no  one  to  give  anything  to  the  prisoners." 

Observe  the  contrast.  Here  were  good  beds,  nourishing  food,  delica 
cies  from  the  stores  of  the  Christian  and  Sanitary  Commissions,  and 
kind  attention.  There  a  crowd  of  wretches  in  rags,  exposed  to  the 


THE   LAST    CAMPAIGN.  515 

winds,  the  rains,  the  broiling  heat  or  the  biting  cold,  eating  corn-meal 
and  water,  and  meat  alive  with  maggots,  —  stinted  till  starved,  held 
captive  till  hope  died,  till  the  mind  wandered,  and  the  victims  became 
drivelling  imbeciles  or  walking  skeletons,  and  greeted  death  as  a  wel 
come  release  from  the  horrors  of  their  prison-pen. 

Hatcher's  Run,  an  affluent  of  Rowanty  Creek,  has  a  general  southeast 
course.  It  is  crossed  by  three  main  higtnvays,  which  lead  out  of  Peters 
burg  towards  the  southwest,  —  the  Vaughn  road  farthest  east,  Squirrel 
Level  road  next,  and  last  the  Boydtown  plank  road.  The  Squirrel  Level 
road  forks  seven  miles  out,  one  fork  running  to  the  Vaughn  road  and 
the  other  to  the  plank  road.  It  is  nine  miles  from  Petersburg  to  the 
toll-gate  on  the  plank  road,  which  is  situated  a  few  rods  south  of  the 
run.  The  stream  above  this  crossing  of  the  plank  road  tends  west  and 
southwest,  so  that  if  a  fisherman  with  his  rod  and  fly  were  to  start  at 
the  head-waters  of  the  creek  he  would  travel  northeast,  then  east,  then 
at  the  bridge  on  the  plank  road  southeast,  and  after  reaching  the 
Vaughn  road,  south. 

Were  we  to  stand  upon  the  bridge  where  the  plank  road  crosses  the 
stream,  and  look  northeast,  we  would  obtain  a  view  of  the  inside  of  the 
Confederate  lines.  The  bridge  was  in  Lee's  possession,  also  the  toll- 
gate  on  the  south  side,  also  a  portion  of  the  White  Oak  road,  which 
branches  from  the  plank  road,  near  the  toll-gate,  and  leads  west,  mid 
way  between  the  run  and  the  plank  road . 

The  country  was  densely  wooded,  mostly  with  pine,  with  occasional 
clearings.  Several  steam  sawmills  had  been  erected  in  this  vicinity, 
which  cut  timber  for  the  Petersburg  market.  The  plank  road  leads  to 
Dinwiddie  Court  House,  fifteen  miles  from  Petersburg.  Just  beyond 
the  Court  House  is  Stony  Creek,  which  has  a  southeast  course,  with  a 
branch  called  Chamberlain's  Bed,  coming  down  from  the  north,  having 
its  rise  in  a  swamp  near  the  head  of  Hatcher's  Run. 

Now  to  understand  the  direction  of  the  Confederate  line  of  fortifica 
tions,  let  us  in  imagination  start  from  Petersburg  and  walk  down  the 
plank  road.  We  face  southwest,  and  walk  in  rear  of  fort  after  fort  nine 
miles  to  Hatcher's  Run,  where  a  strong  work  had  been  erected  on  the 
north  bank  of  the  stream.  We  cross  the  bridge  and  find  another  on  the 
south  bank  near  the  toll-house  and  Burgess's  tavern.  Here  we  leave 
the  plank  road,  and,  turning  west,  walk  along  the  White  Oak  road  with 
Hatcher's  Run  north  of  us,  a  mile  distant.  Four  miles  from  the  town 
we  come  to  "  Five  Forks,"  where  five  roads  meet,  midway  the  head  of 


516  THE   BOYS   OF   Ml. 

Chamberlain's  Bed  and  Hatcher's  Run.  This  was  an  important  point, 
—  the  key  of  Petersburg,  —  which,  although  so  far  away  from  the  town, 
and  apparently  of  no  importance,  is  in  reality  the  most  vital  point  of  all. 
There  is  no  stream  immediately  behind  or  before  it,  but  a  mile  south 
is  the  swamp  of  Chamberlain's  Run;  a  mile  north  the  low  lands  of 
Hatcher's  Run,  but  here  firm,  hard  ground.  If  Grant  can  break  through 
this  gateway  he  can  tear  up  the  rails  of  the  South  Side  road,  have  unob 
structed  passage  to  the  Danville  road,  and  Richmond  and  Petersburg 
are  his.  It  is  six  miles  from  the  Forks,  north,  to  the  railroad,  but  that 
is  the  best  place  for  Lee  to  fight,  and  there  he  establishes  a  strong  line 
of  works. 

Grant's  movement  was  that  of  fishermen  stretching  a  seine.  He  kept 
one  end  of  the  net  firmly  fastened  to  the  bank  of  the  Appomattox,  while 
Sheridan  drew  the  other  past  Dinwiddie  Court  House  to  Five  Forks,  with 
the  intention  of  reaching  the  railroad  west  of  Petersburg,  to  enclose,  if 
possible,  Lee's  entire  army.  Such  the  plan, — noble 'in  conception,  grand 
in  execution. 

Sheridan  had  started  to  cut  the  South  Side  road  at  Burkesville,  but 
Grant,  upon  deliberation,  decided  to  strike  nearer. 

"  I  feel  like  ending  the  matter,  if  it  is  possible  to  do  so,  before  going 
back,"  wrote  Grant,  from  Gravelly  Run,  —three  miles  west  of  Hatcher's 
Run.  "  I  do  not  want  you  to  cut  loose  and  go  after  the  enemy's  roads 
at  present.  In  the  morning  push  round  the  enemy  if  you  can,  and  get 
on  to  his  right  rear." 

The  rain,  which  commenced  falling  at  midnight  on  the  29th,  contin 
ued  through,  the  30th  and  the  forenoon  of  the  31st,  but  Sheridan  kept 
in  motion,  reached  Dinwiddie  at  five  o'clock  on  the  29th,  where  he 
bivouacked. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th  he  came  in  contact  with  the  enemy  a 
mile  beyond  the  Court  House,  posted  on  the  west  bank  of  Chamberlain's 
Run. 

W.  H.  F.  Lee's  cavalry  held  the  right  of  the  line,  with  Pickett's 
division  of  infantry  on  the  left.  During  the  forenoon  Bushrod  John 
son's  division  of  infantry  came  down  from  Five  Forks  and  formed  on 
Pickett's  left. 

Sheridan  reconnoitred  the  position  during  the  forenoon,  and  began 
the  attack  about  two  P.  M.,  but  the  ground  was  marshy,  and  his  horses 
could  not  be  used.  Johnson's  and  Pickett's  divisions,  and  Wise's  bri 
gade,  which  also  had  arrived,  crossed  the  run  about  half  past  two.  The 


c  ,, 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  519 

fight  was  severe.  Sheridan  dismounted  his  men,  deployed  them  as  in 
fantry,  and  contested  the  ground,  falling  back  on  Dinwiddie  Court 
House,  where  the  battle  ended  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

Meade  ordered  McKenzie's  division  of  cavalry  to  hasten  to  the  assist 
ance  of  Sheridan,  and  at  five  o'clock  directed  Warren  to  push  a  small 
force  down  the  White  Oak  road  to  communicate  with  that  officer,  and 
Bartlett's  brigade  was  sent.  During  the  night  Warren's  whole  force 
moved  towards  Dinwiddie  to  attack  Pickett  and  Johnson  in  the  rear, 
and  at  daylight  was  ready  for  the  assault ;  but  the  rebels  had  decamped, 
and  were  once  more  in  position  at  Five  Forks. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  April,  Sheridan,  having  command  of  the 
Fifth  Corpses  well  as  the  cavalry,  moved  cautiously  towards  Five  Forks. 
The  forenoon  was  passed  in  reconnoitring  the  position,  which  was  de 
fended  by  the  whole  of  Pickett's  division,  Wise's  independent  brigade  of 
infantry,  Fitz  Hugh  Lee's,  W.  H.  Lee's,  and  Ross's  divisions  of  cavalry, 
and  Johnson's  division  of  infantry. 

Sheridan's  order  was  to  form  the  whole  corps  before  advancing,  so 
that  all  the  troops  should  move  simultaneously. 

Following  the  Fifth  Corps,  we  came  to  the  Gravelly  Run  church, 
which  is  about  one  and  a  half  miles  southeast  of  Five  Forks.  A 
quarter  of  a  mile  northwest  of  the  church  is  the  house  of  Mr.  Bass,  a 
landmark  for  the  future  historian,  for  there  Sheridan's  line  turned  a 
right  angle.  Ayers's  division  of  the  Fifth,  marching  past  the  church, 
wheeled  on  the  north  side  of  the  house  and  faced  west.  Crawford's 
division  passed  on,  and  came  into  line  north  of  Ayers's,  while  Griffin's 
stood  in  reserve  on  the  White  Oak  road,  in  rear  of  Ayers's.  McKenzie's 
cavalry,  which  had  been  some  time  on  the  ground,  deflected  to  the  right 
and  held  the  line  to  Hatcher's  Run,  which  here  has  a  course  due  east. 
McKenzie,  Crawford,  Ayers,  and  Griffin  therefore  faced  west.  Taking 
the  other  leg  of  the  angle,  we  find  Stagg's  division  of  cavalry  nearest 
the  house  of  Mr.  Bass,  then  Gibbs's  and  Fitz  Hugh's,  Pennington's  and 
Wells's,  all  facing  north,  and  on  the  extreme  left.  Coppinger's  facing 
northeast.  Fitz  Hugh's  division  was  directly  south  of  Five  Forks.  This 
powerful  body  of  cavalry  was  all  under  the  command  of  Major-General 
Merritt. 

The  woods  were  dense,  with  here  and  there  an  opening. 

"Keep  the  sun  shining  over  your  left  shoulders,"  was  Warwick's 
order  to  his  troops.  The  length  of  his  front  was  about  one  thousand 
yards,  and  his  divisions  were  in  three  lines,  —  numbering  about  twelve 


520 


THE   HOTS   OF   '61. 


thousand.  While  the  troops  were  forming,  he  drew  a  sketch  of  the 
enemy's  position  for  each  division  commander,  and  instructed  them  to 
explain  it  to  each  brigade  commander,  that  there  might  be  no  mistake 
in  the  movement. 


"THE    FORENOON    WAS    PASSED    IN    RECONNOITRING    THE    POSITION." 

The  cavalry,  through  the  afternoon,  while  Warren  was  getting  into 
position,  kept  up  a  skirmish  fire. 

Sheridan  was  impatient.  The  sun  was  going  down  and  he  must 
attack  at  once  or  retire.  He  could  not  think  of  doing  the  latter,  as  it 
would  give  Pickett  and  Johnson  time  to  make  their  entrenchments 
exceedingly  strong.  He  ordered  Merritt  to  make  a  demonstration. 
That  officer  advanced  Wells  and  Coppinger  against  Johnson's  extreme 
right. 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  521 

"I  am  going  to  strike  their  leit  flank  with  the  Fifth  Corps,  and 
when  you  hear  the  musketry,  assault  all  along  the  line,"  were  his 
instructions  to  Merritt. 

The  Fifth  advanced  in  excellent  order,  sweeping  round  Pickett's  left 
flank,  and  falling  on  his  rear.  For  a  half-hour  there  was  a  heavy  fire, 
but  the  woods  being  dense  the  loss  was  not  very  great.  When  the  order 
to  charge  bayonets  was  given,  the  men  rushed  forward,  leaped  over  the 
entrenchments,  and  captured  Pickett's  front  line.  Pickett  formed  a 
new  line,  which  he  endeavoured  to  hold  against  the  Fifth.  Warren 
ordered  Crawford  to  take  them  once  more  in  flank,  and  sent  one  of 
McKenzie's  brigades  to  aid  him.  Ayers's  and  Griffin's  divisions  had 
become  disorganised  by  the  success,  but  reforming,  they  advanced  along 
the  White  Oak  road,  but  were  checked  by  Pickett's  new  line.  Officers 
were  urging  the  men  forward,  but  there  was  faltering.  Warren,  accom 
panied  by  Captain  Benyaud,  rode  to  the  front,  and  called  upon  his 
officers  to  follow  his  example.  Officers  of  all  ranks,  from  generals  to 
subalterns  and  the  colour-bearers,  sprang  forward.  In  an  instant  the 
line  rallied,  and  with  fixed  bayonets  leaped  upon  the  enemy,  and  captured 
the  whole  force  opposing  them.  Warren's  horse  fell,  fatally  shot, 
and  an  orderly  by  his  side  was  killed,  within  a  few  paces  of  the 
entrenchment.  When  Merritt  heard  the  roll  of  musketry  he  ordered 
the  attack.  His  cavalrymen  rode  fearlessly  through  the  woods,  dashed 
up  to  the  entrenchments,  leaped  over  them  and  carried  the  entire  line 
along  his  front  in  the  first  grand  charge. 

"  The  enemy,"  says  Sheridan,  "  were  driven  from  their  strong  line  of 
works,  completely  routed ;  the  Fifth  Corps  doubling  up  their  left  flank 
in  confusion,  and  the  cavalry  of  General  Merritt  dashing  on  to  the 
White  Oak  road,  capturing  their  artillery,  turning  it  upon  them,  and 
riding  into  their  broken  ranks,  so  demoralised  them  that  they  made  no 
serious  stand  after  their  line  was  carried,  but  took  flight  in  disorder. 

It  was  now  nearly  dark,  but  Merritt  and  McKenzie  followed  the 
enemy,  who  threw  away  their  guns  and  knapsacks,  and  sought  safety  in 
flight,  or,  finding  themselves  hard  pressed,  surrendered. 

Between  five  and  six  thousand  prisoners  and  eighteen  pieces  of 
artillery  were  captured.  The  way  was  open  to  the  South  Side  Railroad. 
Grant  determined  to  turn  the  success  to  quick  account.  "  Attack  along 
the  whole  line,"  was  his  message  to  the  corps  commanders. 

At  ten  o'clock  Saturday  evening,  the  cannonade  began.  All  the 
batteries  joined,  all  the  forts,  the  gunboats  in  the  Appomattox,  the  bat- 


522  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

teries  west  of  Bermuda  Hundred,  and  the  monitors  by  the  Howlet 
House.  There  was  a  continual  succession  of  flashes  and  an  unbroken 
roll  of  thunder.  The  rebels  had  no  peace  during  the  night. 

"  Send  up  the  provost  brigade,"  was  Grant's  despatch  sent  to  City 
Point.  He  determined  to  utilise  his  entire  army  and  put  an  end  to  the 
struggle. 

"  Send  up  the  marines  to  guard  the  prisoners,"  was  his  second  des 
patch,  and  the  blue-jackets  from  the  gunboats,  with  carbines,  were  sent 
ashore.  The  sailors  took  cars  at  City  Point,  and  sang  all  the  way  to 
Hatcher's  Run,  as  if  they  were  having  a  lark. 

Lee  was  in  trouble.  He  sent  a  message  to  Longstreet,  who  was  north 
of  the  James,  to  hurry  to  Petersburg.  Longstreet  put  Ewell  in  com 
mand  and  hastened  across  the  James,  with  Fields's  division.  Lee  had 
three  bridges,  besides  those  in  Richmond ;  one  at  Warwick's,  another  at 
Knight's  farm,  and  the  third  at  Chaffin's  Bluff.  Longstreet,  Lee's  ablest 
general,  stout,  robust,  with  his  staff,  galloped  across  the  middle  bridge 
towards  Petersburg,  leaving  his  troops  to  follow. 

The  Richmond  bells  were  ringing,  not  a  paean  of  victory,  as  after 
some  of  their  successful  battles,  but  for  the  assembling  of  the  militia  to 
man  the  fortifications  from  which  Longstreet's  troops  were  retiring. 

Let  us  look  at  Lee's  lines  at  midnight,  Saturday,  April  1st.  Johnson, 
Pickett,  Wise,  W.  H.  F.  Lee's  cavalry  are  fleeing  towards  the  Appomat- 
tox,  beyond  Hatcher's  Run ;  A.  P.  Hill  is  holding  the  line  east  of  the 
Run;  Gordon  occupies  the  fortifications  from  Jerusalem  road  to  the 
Appomattox  ;  Longstreet  is  hastening  down  from  Richmond ;  Ewell  is 
north  of  the  James,  and  the  citizens  of  Richmond  are  jumping  from  their 
beds  to  shoulder  muskets  for  service  in  the  trenches.  Lee  has  not  yet 
decided  to  evacuate  Petersburg.  He  will  wait  and  see  what  a  day  may 
bring  forth. 

He  had  riot  long  to  wait.  Parke,  commanding  the  Ninth  Corps,  dur 
ing  the  night,  prepared  to  assault.  It  was  precisely  four  o'clock  when 
the  divisions  leaped  from  their  entrenchments,  and  with  bayonets  fixed, 
without  firing  a  gun,  tore  away  the  abatis  in  front  of  the  forts,  swarmed 
over  the  embankments,  crawled  into  the  embrasures,  and  climbed  the 
parapet.  It  was  the  work  of  five  minutes  only,  but  four  forts,  mounting 
between  twenty  and  thirty  guns,  were  taken,  with  seven  hundred 
prisoners. 

Grant  began  early  on  Sunday  morning  to  draw  the  farther  end  of  the 
net  toward  Petersburg.  Sheridan,  with  the  calvary  and  two  divisions  of 


THE   LAST   CAMPAIGN.  523 

the  Fifth,  moved  upon  Sutherland's  Station  on  the  South  Side  Railroad, 
eleven  miles  from  Petersburg.  Grant  sent  him  Miles's  division  of  the 
Second  Corps.  Wright  and  Ord,  east  of  the  run,  at  nine  o'clock  as 
saulted  the  works  in  their  front,  and  after  a  severe  struggle  carried  them, 
capturing  all  the  guns  and  several  thousand  prisoners. 

Humphrey,  who  was  west  of  the  run,  now  was  able  to  leave  his 
position  and  join  Wright  and  Ord.  By  noon  we  see  the  net  drawn 
close.  Sheridan  at  Sutherland's,  with  the  Fifth  Corps,  then  Hum 
phrey,  Ord,  and  Wright,  all  swinging  towards  the  city,  taking  fort  after 
fort  and  contracting  the  lines. 

In  the  morning,  I  watched  the  movements  on  the  left,  but  as  the  line 
advanced,  hastened  east  in  season  to  see  the  last  attack  on  Forts  Mahone 
and  Gregg,  the  two  strongholds  south  of  the  town.  These  forts  were  in 
rear  of  the  main  Confederate  line,  on  higher-  ground. 

The  troops  in  columns  of  brigades,  moved  steadily  over  the  field, 
drove  in  the  Confederate  pickets,  received  the  fire  of  the  batteries  without 
breaking,  leaped  over  the  breastworks  with  a  huzza,  which  rang  shrill  and 
clear  above  the  cannonade.  Mahone  was  an  embrasured  battery  of  three 
guns  ;  Gregg,  a  strong  fort  with  sally-ports,  embrasures  for  six  guns, 
and  surrounded  by  a  deep  ditch.  Mahone  was  carried  with  a  rush,  the 
men  mounting  the  escarpment,  regardless  of  the  fire  poured  upon  them. 

There  was  a  long  struggle  for  the  possession  of  Gregg.  Heth  and 
Wilcox  were  there,  animating  the  garrison.  The  attacking  columns 
moved  in  excellent  order  over  the  field  swept  by  the  guns  of  the  fort,  and 
even  received  the  canister  without  staggering.  The  fort  was  enveloped 
in  smoke,  showing  that  the  defence  was  heroic,  as  well  as  the  assault. 

I  dismounted  from  my  horse  and  made  my  way  well  towards  the  fort, 
that  I  might  see  what  I  believed  might  be  the  ending  of  the  siege  of 
Petersburg.  The  advancing  lines  moved  in  compact  order.  They  had 
heard  of  the  successes  along  the  line,  and  were  nerved  to  heroic  effort. 
They  sprang  into  the  ditch  and  for  a  moment  were  lost  to  view.  The 
fort  above  them  was  lost  to  sight  by  the  smoke  from  the  Confederate 
guns.  The  next  moment  a  line  of  view  disappeared  in  the  cloud,  then 
a  hurrah  came  to  my  ears  —  suddenly  the  rattle  of  the  musketry  died 
away  —  the  cloud  rose  heavenward,  and  above  the  gleaming  bayonets  I 
could  see  the  Stars  and  Stripes  waving  in  the  breeze. 

Through  many  weary  months  Fort  Gregg  had  thundered  defiance,  but 
its  guns  never  again  would  hurl  their  missiles  upon  the  men  who  were 
fighting  to  maintain  the  Republic.  Sheridan  had  seized  Lee's  lines  at 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

their  farthest  extremity,  and  now  they  were  broken  at  the  centre,  and 
Petersburg  was  no  longer  tenable. 

It  was  inspiriting  to  stand  there,  and  watch  the  tide  of  victory  rolling 
up  the  hill.  With  that  Sunday's  sun  the  hopes  of  the  rebels  set,  never 
to  rise  again.  The  C.  S.  A., — the  Confederate  Slave  Argosy,— freighted 
with  blood  and  groans  and  tears,  the  death-heads  and  cross-bones  at  her 
masthead,  furnished  with  guns,  ammunition,  and  all  needful  supplies  by 
sympathetic  England,  was  a  shattered,  helpless  wreck. 


CHAPTER  XXVIL 

IN    RICHMOND. 

AT  three  o'clock  the  following  morning  T  was  awakened  by  an  e& 
plosion  which  jarred  the  earth.  It  was  the  blowing  up  of  the  Confed 
erate  ironclads  in  James  River.  The  shock  aroused  the  entire  army, 
which  needed  no  other  reveille  that  morning.  The  soldiers  were  on  their 
feet  in  an  instant,  and  General  Willcox  (commanding  the  first  division 
of  the  Ninth  Corps)  accepted  it  as  a  signal  to  advance.  He  was  lying 
east  of  the  city,  his  right  resting  on  the  Appomattox.  His  men  sprang 
forward,  but  found  only  deserted  works.  The  last  body  oi  Confeder 
ates,  the  lingerers  who  were  remaining  to  plunder  the  people  of  Peters 
burg,  took  to  their  heels.,  and  the  division  entered  the  town  without 
opposition. 

The  entire  army  was  in  motion.  Engineers  hurried  up  with  pontoons, 
strung  them  across  the  Appomattox,  and  Grant  began  the  pursuit.  I 
entered  the  town  soon  after  sunrise,  and  found  troops  pouring  in  from 
all  quarters,  cheering,  swinging  their  caps,  helping  themselves  to 
tobacco,  rushing  upon  the  double-quick,  eager  to  overtake  Lee. 

The  coloured  population  thronged  the  streets,  swinging  their  old  hats, 
bowing  low,  and  shouting  "  Glory !  "  "  Bless  de  Lord ! "  u  Ps  been  a 
praying  for  dis  yere  to  happen,  but  did  n't  'spect  it  quite  so  soon."  "  It 
jes  like  a  clap  of  thunder,"  said  an  old  negro. 

••  Fs  glad  to  see  you.  I'm  been  trying  and  wishing  and  praying  dat 
de  Lord  would  help  me  get  to  de  Yankees,  and  now  dey  has  come  into 
dis  yere  city,"  said  another.  The  citizens  of  the  place,  also,  were  in  the 
streets,  amazed  and  confounded  at  what  had  happened.  Provost  -  Gen 
eral  Macy,  of  Massachusetts,  established  a  guard  to  prevent  depredations 
and  to  save  the  army  from  demoralisation.  The  Confederates,  before 
retreating,  destroyed  their  commissary  stores,  and  set  all  the  tobacco 
vvarehouses  on  fire.  I  took  a  hurried  survey  of  the  works  in  front  o" 
Fort  Steadman,  and  found  them  very  strong.  The  ground  was  hone^; 
combed  by  the  shells  which  had  been  thrown  from  the  mortars  of  tj> 
Ninth  Corps. 

52$ 


526  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

General  Grant  was  early  in  Petersburg,  cool,  calm,  and  evidently 
well-pleased  with  the  aspect  of  affairs.  President  Lincoln  came.  The 
soldiers  swung  their  hats  and  cheered  lustily  as  they  caught  sight  of 
him  riding  through  the  streets.  I  stopped  with  him  a  few  moments 
upon  the  piazza  of  a  mansion.  On  the  previous  Friday  he  was  careworn 
and  anxious,  but  the  intervening  events  had  smoothed  the  wrinkles  from 
his  brow.  He  could  see  that  the  end  of  the  great  struggle  was  not  far 
away,  but  after  the  conflict  of  arms  would  come  the  great  question  of 
reconstruction.  We  now  know  that  for  many  weeks  he  had  been 
pondering  the  momentous  problem. 

I  had  an  ardent  desire  to  see  Richmond.  The  army  was  moving  to 
overtake  Lee.  By  going  to  the  Confederate  capital  I  might  view  the  final 
scene,  but  there  would  be  much  to  see,  much  which  the  readers  of  the 
newspaper  which  I  represented  would  like  to  know  about  in  Richmond, 
and  I  decided  to  visit  that  city.  Hastening  to  City  Point  to  send  my 
despatches  northward,  I  mounted  my  horse,  crossed  the  Appomattox 
at  Broadway,  rode  to  Varina,  a  solitary  traveller,  riding  where,  a  few 
hours  before,  the  Confederate  troops  had  held  the  ground,  I  crossed  the 
James  on  the  pontoons,  and  approached  the  city  over  the  New  Market 
road,  overtaking  a  division  of  the  Twenty-fifth  Corps  on  the  outskirts  of 
the  city.  It  was  a  rapid  and  exhausting  ride. 

Before  entering  the  Confederate  capital  let  us  review  the  state  of 
affairs  in  the  city.  The  inhabitants  when  they  sat  down  to  breakfast 
on  Sunday  morning  had  received  no  information  in  regard  to  the  battle 
at  Five  Forks  or  the  reverses  to  Lee  around  Petersburg.  So  far  as  I 
have  been  able  to  discover,  even  President  Davis  nor  John  C.  Brecken- 
ridge,  Secretary  of  War,  had  learned  of  the  disaster  to  their  army.  It 
does  not  appear  that  General  Lee  on  Sunday  saw  that  he  must  evacuate 
Richmond.  It  seems  probable  that  he  thought  the  disaster  might  be 
retrieved  by  Longstreet's  and  A.  P.  Hill's  troops,  and  that  Sheridan 
might  be  forced  from  the  position  he  had  secured. 

A.  P.  Hill,  on  Saturday,  suddenly  found  himself  confronted  by  a  half 
dozen  Union  soldiers.  He  called  upon  them  to  surrender.  They  replied 
by  a  volley.  He  reeled  from  his  horse,  and  died  instantly.  Lee  had 
lost  one  of  his  ablest  commanders.  His  death  made  little  difference, 
however,  for  the  hour  of  doom  to  the  Confederacy  had  come. 

Early  Sunday  morning  the  church-bells  summoned  the  citizen  soldiers 
of  Richmond  to  seize  their  guns  and  hasten  to  the  breastworks  from 
which  Longstreet's  troops  had  withdrawn.  Many  times  before  the 


IN  KICHMOND. 


527 


alarm  had  been  sounded.  The  citizens  had  been  accustomed  to  the  bells 
and  were  not  greatly  disturbed.  Again  at  ten  o'clock  they  rang, 
summoning  them  to  religious  service.  The  latest  news  was  the  assault 
of  the  Confederates  upon  Fort  Steadman,  and  that  Grant  had  met  with 
a  crushing  defeat. 

General  Breckenridge  was  in  his  office  in  the  "War  Department  a  few 
minutes  before  eleven  o'clock  Sunday  morning,  when  the  operator  read 
to  him  a  startling  message  from  Lee : 


CASTLE    THUNDER,    RICHMOND,    VA. 
WHERE    UNION    PRISONERS    WERE    CONFINED. 

"  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  we  should  abandon  our  position  to 
night,  or  run  the  risk  of  being  cut  off  in  the  morning." 

President  Davis  was  attending  worship  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  when  a 
messenger  marched  up  the  aisle  and  placed  the  despatch  in  his  hands. 

The  congregation  saw  him  read  it,  and  then,  with  concern  upon  his 
face,  hastily  leave  the  church.  Other  people  left.  So  many  that  the 
rector,  Rev.  Mr.  Minnegerode,  abruptly  concluded  the  service. 

The  rumour  was  on  the  street  that  Richmond  must  be  evacuated.  In 
a  very  short  time  the  streets  were  thronged  with  fugitives,  loaded  with 
bags  and  bundles,  making  their  way  to  the  Danville  railroad  station. 


528  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

Wagons  were  being  loaded.  Before  sundown  a  special  train  carried 
away  President  Davis  and  his  Cabinet,  and  the  gold  which  had  been 
hoarded  in  the  Confederate  Treasury.  In  the  Departments  of  Govern 
ment  there  was  utter  confusion.  In  the  streets,  women  were  weeping 
and  wailing.  It  was  the  harvest  time  for  hackmen  and  cartmen> 
who  could  demand  a  hundred  dollars  for  a  fare.  But  the  Con 
federate  money,  a  few  hours  later,  was  to  have  no  more  value  than  th<> 
last  year's  withered  leaves  of  the  forest. 

Within  pistol-shot  of  the  mansion  which  President  Davis  had  occu 
pied  was  the  prison  house  of  the  slave-traders,  a  dark  and  gloomy  build 
ing  with  iron  grated  cells.  The  slave-dealer,  Mr.  Lampkins,  quickly 
handcuffed  his  human  chattels,  and  marched  them  to  the  railroad  station, 
but  there  was  no  room  for  them  on  the  train  which  whirled  the  Con 
federate  Government  from  the  capital.  Soldiers  with  fixed  bayonets 
forced  them  back.  It  was  the  last  slave  gang  seen  in  this  Western  world. 
With  oaths  and  curses  loud  and  deep  at  his  hard  luck,  the  slave-dealer 
was  obliged  to  unlock  their  handcuffs  and  allow  them  to  go  free.  They 
had  been  worth  fifty  thousand  dollars,  but  on  that  Sunday  morning  were 
of  less  value  than  the  mule  and  the  wagon  which  had  drawn  the  slave- 
trader's  trunk  to  the  station.  The  -"  corner-stone  "  of  the  Confederacy 
had  crumbled  to  atoms.  As  the  sun  went  down,  the  President  and  his 
secretaries,  together  with  several  Doctors  of  Divinity  who  had  preached 
eloquent  sermons  in  support  of  slavery  as  a  beneficent  institution^ 
ordained  of  God  for  the  welfare  of  the  human  race,  whirled  away  from 
the  station,  leaving  behind  a  panic-stricken  crowd. 

Soon  after  dark  the  commissaries,  having  loaded  all  the  army  wagons 
with  supplies,  began  the  destruction  of  what  they  could  not  carry  away. 
In  the  medical  purveyor's  department  were  several  hundred  barrels  of 
whiskey,  which  were  rolled  into  the  street  and  stove  in  by  soldiers  with 
axes.  As  the  liquor  ran  down  the  gutter,  officers  and  soldiers  filled 
their  flasks  and  canteens,  while  those  who  had  no  canteen  threw  them 
selves  upon  the  ground  and  drank  from  the  fiery  stream.  The  rabble  with 
pitchers,  basins,  dipped  it  up  and  drank  as  if  it  were  the  wine  of  life. 
The  liquor  soon  began  to  show  its  effects.  The  crowd  became  a  mob, 
and  rushed  upon  the  store?  and  Government  warehouses.  The  soldiers 
on  guard  at  first  kept  Hiem  at  bay,  but  as  the  darkness  deepened  the 
whiskey-maddened  crowd  became  more  furious.  By  midnight  there  was 
a  grand  saturnalia.  The  flour  in  the  Government  stores  was  seized. 
Men  were  seen,  rolling  hogsheads  of  bacon  through  the  streets.  Women 


A    SLAVE    MARKET. 


IN  RICHMOND.  531 

filled  their  aprons  with  meal,  their  arms  with  candles.  Later  in  the 
night  the  floating  debris  of  the  army  reached  the  city,  —  the  teamsters, 
servants,  ambulance-drivers,  with  stragglers  from  the  ranks,  who  pillaged 
the  stores.  First  attacking  the  clothing,  boot,  and  hat  stores,  then  the 
jewellers'  shops  and  the  saloons,  and  lastly  the  dry-goods  establishments. 
Costly  panes  of  glass  were  shivered  by  the  butts  of  their  muskets,  and  the 
reckless  crowd  poured  in  to  seize  whatever  for  the  moment  pleased  their 
fancy,  to  be  thrown  aside  the  next  instant  for  something  more  attractive. 

"  As  I  passed  the  old  market-house,"  writes  a  rebel  soldier,  "  I  met  a 
tall  fellow  with  both  arms  full  of  sticks  of  candy,  dropping  part  of  his 
sweet  burden  at  every  step. 

"  '  Stranger,'  said  he,  4  have  you  got  a  sweet  tooth  ? ' 

"  I  told  him  that  I  did  not  object  to  candy. 

"  <  Then  go  up  to  Antoni's  and  get  your  belly  full,  arid  all  for  nothing.' 

"  A  citizen  passed  me  with  an  armful  of  hats  and  caps.  '  It  is  every 
man  for  himself  and  the  devil  for  us  all  to-night,'  he  said,  as  he  rushed 
past  me." 

The  Governor  of  Virginia,  William  Smith,  and  the  Legislature,  em 
barked  in  a  canal-boat,  on  the  James  River  and  Kanawha  Canal,  for 
Lynchburg.  On  all  the  roads  were  men,  women,  and  children,  in  car 
riages  of  every  description,  with  multitudes  on  horseback  and  on  foot, 
flying  from  the  capital.  Men  who  could  not  get  away  were  secretly  at 
work,  during  those  night-hours,  burying  plate  and  money  in  gardens ; 
ladies  secreted  their  jewels,  barred  and  bolted  their  doors,  and  passed  a 
sleepless  night,  fearful  of  the  morrow,  which  would  bring  in  the  despised 
"  Vandal  horde  of  Yankee  ruffians  ;  "  for  such  were  the  epithets  they  had 
persistently  applied  to  the  soldiers  of  the  Union  throughout  the  war. 

But  the  Government  was  not  quite  through  with  its  operations  in 
Richmond.  General  Ewell  remained  till  daylight  on  Monday  morning 
to  clear  up  things,  —  not  to  burn  public  archives  in  order  to  destroy 
evidence  of  Confederate  villainy,  but  to  add  to  the  crime  already  commit 
ted  another  so  atrocious  that  the  staunchest  friends  of  the  Confederacy 
recoiled  with  horror  even  from  its  contemplation. 

It  was  past  midnight  when  the  mayor  learned  that  Ewell  had  issued 
orders  for  firing  the  Government  buildings  and  the  tobacco  warehouses 
He  sent  a  deputation  of  prominent  citizens  to  remonstrate.  They  wer^ 
referred  to  Major  Melton,  who  was  to  apply  the  torch. 

"  It  is  a  cowardly  pretext  on  the  part  of  the  citizens,  trumped  up  to 
save  their  property  for  the  Yankees,"  said  he. 


532  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

The  committee  endeavoured  to  dissuade  him  from  the  act. 

"  I  shall  execute  my  orders,"  said  he. 

They  went  to  General  Ewell,  who  with  an  oath  informed  them  that 
the  torch  would  be  applied  at  daylight.  Breckenridge  was  there,  who 
said  that  it  would  be  a  disgrace  to  the  Confederate  Government  to 
endanger  the  destruction  of  the  entire  city.  He  was  Secretary  of  War, 
and  could  have  countermanded  the  order. 

To  prevent  the  United  States  from  obtaining  possession  of  a  few 
thousand  hogsheads  of  tobacco,  a  thousand  houses  were  destroyed  by 
fire,  the  heart  of  the  city  burnt  out,  all  of  the  business  portion,  all  the 
banks  and  insurance  offices,  half  of  the  newspapers,  with  mills,  depots, 
bridges,  foundries,  workshops,  dwellings,  churches,  thirty  squares  in 
all,  swept  clean  by  the  devouring  flames.  It  was  the  final  work  of  the 
Confederate  Government.  Inaugurated  in  heat  and  passion,  carried  on 
by  hate  and  prejudice,  its  end  was  but  in  keeping  with  its  career, —  the 
total  disregard  of  the  rights  of  person  and  property. 

In  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  on  the  Mechanicsville  road,  was  the  alms- 
house,  filled  with  the  lame,  the  blind,  the  halt, —  poor,  sick,  bedridden 
creatures.  Ten  rods  distant  was  a  magazine  containing  fifteen  or 
twenty  kegs  of  powder,  which  might  have  been  rolled  into  the  creek 
near  at  hand,  and  was  of  little  value  to  a  victorious  army  with  full  supplies 
of  ammunition ;  but  the  order  of  Jefferson  Davis  to  blow  up  the  maga 
zines  was  peremptory  and  must  be  executed. 

"  We  give  you  fifteen  minutes  to  get  out  of  the  way,"  was  the  sole 
notice  to  that  crowd  of  helpless  beings  lying  in  their  cots,  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  Men  and  women  begged  for  mercy,  but  their 
cries  were  in  vain.  The  officer  in  charge  of  the  matter  was  inexorable. 
Clothesless  and  shoeless,  the  inmates  ran  in  terror  from  the  spot  to  seek 
shelter  in  the  ravines,  but  those  who  could  not  run  while  the  train  to 
fire  it  was  being  laid,  rent  the  air  with  shrieks  of  agony.  The  match 
was  applied  at  the  time.  The  concussion  crushed  in  the  broad  side  of 
the  house  as  if  it  had  been  pasteboard.  Windows  flew  into  flinders. 
Bricks,  stones,  timbers,  beams,  and  boards  were  whirled  through  the  air. 
Trees  were  twisted  off  like  withes  in  the  hands  of  a  giant.  The  city 
was  wrenched  and  rocked  as  by  a  volcanic  convulsion.  ,The  dozen  poor 
wretches  whose  infirmities  prevented  their  leaving  the  house  were  hor 
ribly  mangled,  and  when  the  fugitives  who  had  sought  shelter  in  the 
fields  returned  to  the  ruins,  they  found  only  the  bruised  and  blackened 
remains  of  their  fellow-inmates. 


IN  RICHMOND.  533 

Let  us  take  a  parting  glance  at  the  rebel  army  as  it  leaves  the  city. 

The  day  is  brightening  in  the  east.  The  long  line  of  baggage  wagons 
and  artillery  has  been  rumbling  over  the  bridges  all  night.  The  rail 
road  trains  have  been  busy  in  conveying  the  persons  and  property  of 
both  the  Government  and  the  people,  but  the  last  has  departed,  and  still 
a  disappointed  crowd  is  left  at  the  depot.  The  roads  leading  west  are 
filled  with  fugitives  in  all  sorts  of  vehicles,  and  on  horseback  and  on 
foot. 

Men  are  rolling  barrels  of  tar  and  turpentine  upon  the  bridges. 
Guards  stand  upon  the  Manchester  side  to  prevent  the  return  of  any 
soldier  belonging  to  Richmond.  Custis  Lee's  division  has  crossed,  and 
Kershaw's  division,  mainly  of  South  Carolinians,  follows.  The  troops 
marched  silently ;  they  are  depressed  in  spirit.  The  rabble  of  Man 
chester  have  found  out  what  fine  times  their  friends  in  Richmond  are 
having,  and  old  women  and  girls  are  streaming  across  the  bridges  laden 
with  plunder, —  webs  of  cloth,  blankets,  overcoats,  and  food  from  the 
Government  storehouses.  The  war-worn  soldiers,  ragged  and  barefoot, 
behold  it,  and  utter  curses  against  the  Confederate  Government  for  hav 
ing  deprived  them  of  clothing  and  food. 

General  Ewell  crosses  the  bridge,  riding  an  iron  -  gray  horse.  He 
wears  an  old  faded  cloak  and  slouch  hat.  He  is  brutal  and  profane, 
mingling  oaths  with  his  orders.  Following  him  is  John  Cabal  Brecken- 
ridge,  the  long,  black,  glossy  hair  of  other  days  changed  to  gray,  his 
high,  broad  forehead  wrinkled  and  furrowed.  He  is  in  plain  black,  with  a 
talma  thrown  over  his  shoulders.  He  talks  with  Ewell,  and  gazes  upon 
the  scene.  Suddenly,  a  broad  flash  of  light  leaps  up  beyond  the  city, 
accompanied  by  a  dull,  heavy  roar,  and  he  sees  the  air  filled  with  flying 
timbers  of  the  hospital,  whose  inmates,  almost  without  warning,  and 
without  cause  or  crime,  are  blown  into  eternity. 

The  last  division  has  crossed  the  river.  The  sun  is  up.  A  match  is 
touched  to  the  turpentine  spread  along  the  timbers,  and  the  bridges  are 
in  flames ;  also  the  tobacco  warehouses,  the  flouring-mills,  the  arsenalsv 
and  laboratory.  The  departing  troops  behold  the  conflagration  as  they 
wind  along  the  roads  and  through  the  green  fields  towards  the  south 
west,  and  memory  brings  back  the  scenes  of  their  earlier  rejoicing.  It 
is  the  2d  of  April,  four  years,  lacking  two  weeks,  since  the  drunken 
carousal  over  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  of  Secession. 

It  was  a  little  past  four  o'clock  when  Major  A.  H.  Stevens  of  the 
Fourth  Massachusetts  cavalry,  and  Provost-Marshal  of  the  Twenty -fifth 


534  THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 

Army  Corps,  with  detachments  from  Companies  E  and  H,  started  upon 
a  reconnoissance  of  the  enemy's  entrenchments.  He  found  them  evacu 
ated,  and  the  guns  spiked.  A  deserter  piloted  the  detachment  safely  over 
the  torpedoes  which  had  been  planted  in  front  of  them.  A  mile  and  a 
half  out  from  the  city,  Major  Stevens  met  a  barouche  and  five  men 
mounted  bearing  a  white  flag.  The  party  consisted  of  the  mayor,  Judge 
Meredith  of  the  Confederate  States  Court,  and  other  gentlemen,  who 
tendered  the  surrender  of  the  city.  He  went  into  the  city  and  was 
received  with  joy  by  the  coloured  people,  who  shouted  their  thanks  to 
the  Lord  that  the  Yankees  had  come.  He  proceeded  to  the  Capitol, 
ascended  the  roof,  pulled  down  the  State  flag  which  was  flying,  and 
raised  the  guidons  of  the  two  companies  upon  the  building. 

The  flames  were  spreading,  and  the  people,  horror-struck  and  stupefied 
by  the  events  of  the  night,  were  powerless  to  arrest  them.  On,  on, 
from  dwelling  to  warehouse,  from  store  to  hotel,  from  hotel  to  banks, 
to  the  newspaper  offices,  to  churches,  all  along  Main  Street  from  near 
the  Spottswood  Hotel  to  the  eastern  end  of  the  town ;  then  back  to  the 
river,  to  the  bridges  across  the  James,  up  to  the  large  stone  fire-proof 
building,  erected  by  the  United  States  for  a  post-office,  full  of  Confeder 
ate  shinplasters,  around  this,  on  both  sides  of  it,  up  to  Capitol  Square, 
the  flames  roared  and  leaped  and  crackled,  consuming  all  the  business 
part  of  the  city.  In  the  arsenal  were  several  thousand  shells,  which 
exploded  at  intervals,  throwing  fragments  of  iron,  burning  timbers,  and 
blazing  brands  and  cinders  over  the  surrounding  buildings,  and  driving 
the  people  from  their  homes. 

Major  Stevens  ordered  the  fire-engines  into  position,  posted  his  sol 
diers  to  preserve  order,  and  called  upon  the  citizens  to  work  the  engines, 
and  did  what  he  could  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  devouring  element. 

General  Weitzel  triumphantly  entered  the  city  at  eight  o'clock,  the 
coloured  soldiers  singing  the  John  Brown  song.  With  even  ranks  and 
steady  step,  colours  waving,  drums  beating,  bands  playing,  the  columns 
passed  up  the  streets,  flanked  with  fire,  to  the  Capitol.  Then  stacking 
their  guns,  and  laying  aside  their  knapsacks,  they  sprang  to  the  engines, 
or  mounted  the  roofs,  and  poured  in  buckets  of  water,  or  tore  down 
buildings,  to  stop  the  ravages  of  the  fire  kindled  by  the  departing  troops, 
emulating  the  noble  example  of  their  comrades  in  arms  at  Charleston ; 
like  them  manifesting  no  vindictiveness  of  spirit,  but  forgetting  self  in 
their  devotion  to  duty,  forgetting  wrong  and  insult  and  outrage  in  their 
desire  to  serve  their  oppressors  in  their  hour  of  extremity. 


IN   RICHMOND. 


535 


The  business  portion  was  a  sea  of  flame  when  I  entered  the  city  in 
the  afternoon.     I  tried  to  pass  through  Main  Street,  but  on  both  sides 


DESOLATION    OF    WAR    AROUND    RICHMOND. 

the  fire  was  roaring  and  walls  were  tumbling.  I  turned  into  a  side 
street,  rode  up  to  the  Capitol,  and  then  to  the  Spottswood  Hotel.  The 
church  in  front  was  in  flames.  On  the  three  sides  of  the  hotel  the  fire 


536  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

had  been  raging,  but  was  now  subdued,  and  there  was  a  fair  prospect 
that  it  would  be  saved. 

"  Can  you  accommodate  me  with  a  room  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  we  can,  sir,  but  like  enough  you  will  be  burnt  out  before 
morning.  You  can  have  any  room  you  choose.  Nobody  here." 

I  registered  my  name  on  a  page  which  bore  the  names  of  a  score  of 
Confederate  officers  who  had  left  in  the  morning,  and  took  a  room  on 
the  first  floor,  from  which  I  could  easily  spring  to  the  ground  in  case  the 
hotel  should  be  again  endangered  by  the  fire. 

Throwing  up  the  sash,  I  looked  out  upon  the  scene.  There  were 
swaying  chimneys,  tottering  walls,  streets  impassable  from  piles  of  brick, 
stones,  and  rubbish.  Capitol  Square  was  filled  with  furniture,  beds, 
clothing,  crockery,  chairs,  tables,  looking-glasses.  Women  were  weep 
ing,  children  crying.  Men  stood  speechless,  haggard,  woebegone,  gazing 
at  the  desolation. 

In  Charleston  the  streets  echoed  only  to  the  sound  of  my  own  foot 
steps  or  the  snarling  of  hungry  curs.  There  I  walked  through  weeds, 
and  trod  upon  flowers  in  the  grassy  streets ;  but  in  Richmond  I  waded 
through  Confederate  promises  to  pay,  public  documents,  and  broken 
furniture  and  crockery. 

Granite  columns,  iron  pillars,  marble  fa9ades,  broken  into  thousands 
of  pieces,  blocked  the  streets.  The  Bank  of  Richmond,  Bank  of  the 
Commonwealth,  Traders'  Bank,  Bank  of  Virginia,  Farmers'  Bank,  a 
score  of  private  banking-houses,  the  American  Hotel,  the  Columbian 
Hotel,  the  Enquirer  and  the  Dispatch  printing  -  offices,  the  Confederate 
Post-office  Department,  the  State  court-house,  the  Mechanics'  Institute, 
all  the  insurance  offices,  the  Confederate  War  Department,  the  Confed 
erate  Arsenal,  the  Laboratory,  Dr.  Reed's  church,  several  foundries  and 
machine-shops,  the  Henrico  County  court-house,  the  Danville  and  the 
Petersburg  depots,  the  three  bridges  across  the  James,  the  great  flouring- 
mills,  and  all  the  best  stores  of  the  city,  were  destroyed. 

Soldiers  from  General  Devens's  command  were  on  the  roof  of  the 
Capitol,  Governor's  house,  and  other  buildings,  ready  to  extinguish  the 
flames.  The  Capitol  several  times  caught  fire  from  cinders. 

"  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  soldiers  the  whole  city  would  have  gone," 
said  a  citizen. 

The  coloured  soldiers  in  Capitol  Square  were  dividing  their  rations 
with  the  houseless  women  and  children,  giving  them  hot  coffee,  sweet 
ened  with  sugar, —  such  as  they  had  not  tasted  for  many  months.  There 


IN  RICHMOND. 


537 


were  ludicrous  scenes.  One  negro  had  three  Dutch  ovens  on  his  head, 
piled  one  above  another,  a  stew-pan  in  one  hand  and  a  skillet  in  the 
other.  Women  had  bags  of  flour  on  their  arms,  baskets  of  salt  and 
pails  of  molasses,  or  sides  of  bacon.  No  miser  ever  gloated  over  his 
gold  so  eagerly  as  they  over  their  supply  of  provisions.  They  had  all 
but  starved,  but  now  they  could  eat  till  satisfied. 

How  stirring  the  events  of  that  day  !     Lee  retreating,  Grant  pursuing; 

Davis   a   fugitive  ;   the   Governor  

and  Legislature  of  Virginia  seek 
ing  safety  in  a  canal -boat ;  Doctors 
of  Divinity  fleeing  from  the  wrath 
they  feared ;  the  troops  of  the 
Union  marching  up  the  streets ; 
the  old  flag  waving  over  the  Cap 
itol  ;  rebel  ironclads  blowing  up ; 
Richmond  on  fire ;  the  billows 
rolling  from  square  to  square,  un 
opposed  in  their  progress  by  the 
bewildered  crowd  ;  the  coloured 
troops  who  had  been  sold  on  the 
auction  block,  —  men  who  had 
never  had  a  country,  who  were 
bound  by  no  political  bonds  to  be 
human,  —  laying  down  their  guns 
to  extinguish  the  flames  ! 

In   the    morning  I  visited  the 
Capitol  building,  which,  like  the 
Confederacy,  had  become  exceed 
ingly   dilapidated,  the  windows  broken,   the   carpets   faded,   the   paint 
dingy. 

General  Weitzel  was  in  the  Senate  Chamber  issuing  his  orders ;  also 
General  Shepley,  Military  Governor,  and  General  Devens. 

The  door  opened  and  a  smooth-faced  man,  with  a  keen  eye,  firm,  quick, 
resolute  step,  entered.  He  wore  a  plain  blue  blouse  with  three  stars  on 
the  collar.  It  was  the  hero  who  opened  the  way  to  New  Orleans,  and 
who  fought  the  battle  of  the  Mobile  forts  from  the  mast-head  of  his 
vessel, —  Admiral  Farragut.  He  was  accompanied  by  General  Gordon, 
of  Massachusetts,  commanding  the  Department  of  Norfolk.  They  heard 
the  news  Monday  noon,  and  made  all  haste  up  the  James,  landing  at 


REAR-ADMIRAL    DAVID    G.    FARRAGUT. 


538  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Varina  and  taking  horses  to  the  city.  It  was  a  pleasure  to  take  the 
brave  Admiral's  hand,  and  answer  his  eager  questions  as  to  what  Grant 
had  done.  Being  latest  of  all  present  from  Petersburg,  I  could  give  him 
the  desired  information.  "  Thank  God,  it  is  about  over,"  said  he. 

It  was  a  little  past  noon  when  I  walked  down  the  river  bank  to  view 
the  desolation.  While  there  I  saw  a  boat  pulled  by  twelve  rowers 
coming  up-stream,  containing  President  Lincoln  and  his  little  son, 
Admiral  Porter,  and  three  officers. 

I  had  spoken  with  the  President  in  Petersburg  on  the  morning  of  the 
preceding  day.  Recognising  me,  he  asked  if  I  knew  where  General 
Weitzel,  who  was  in  command  at  Richmond,  had  established  his  head 
quarters.  I  replied  in  the  affirmative. 

Not  far  away  a  lieutenant  had  some  forty  or  fifty  coloured  men  at 
work,  laying  a  bridge  across  the  canal.  Turning  to  one,  I  said : 

"  I  suppose  you  were  a  slave." 

"  Yes,  boss." 

"  Would  you  like  to  see  the  man  who  gave  you  your  freedom — 
Abraham  Lincoln  ?  There  he  is." 

"  Is  dat  Mars  Linkum,  sure,  boss." 

«  That  is  he." 

"  Hurrah  !     Hurrah  !     Mars  Linkum !     Mars  Linkum !  " 

He  leaped  in  wild  ecstasy,  and  tossed  his  hat  into  the  air.  In  a  mo 
ment,  the  entire  company  were  shouting  and  running  to  gather  round 
the  man  who  had  given  them  their  freedom. 

"  Be  dat  Mars  Linkum,  sure  ? " 

A  negro  woman  who  came  from  a  little  cabin  asked  this  question. 

I  assured  her  it  was  President  Lincoln. 

"  Glory  !  Glory  !  Glory  ! "  she  shouted,  clapping  her  hands  and 
leaping  into  the  air.  It  was  not  a  hurrah  that  they  gave  so  much  as 
a  wild,  jubilant  cry  of  inexpressible  joy. 

They  pressed  round  the  President,  ran  ahead,  and  hovered  upon  the 
flanks  and  rear  of  the  little  company.  Men,  women,  and  children  joined 
the  constantly  increasing  throng.  They  came  from  all  the  streets,  run 
ning  in  breathless  haste,  shouting  and  hallooing,  and  dancing  with  de 
light.  The  men  threw  up  their  hats,  the  women  waved  their  bonnets 
and  handkerchiefs,  clapped  their  hands,  and  shouted,  "  Glory  to  God ! 
glory  !  glory  !  glory  !  "  —  rendering  all  the  praise  to  God,  who  had  given 
them  freedom,  after  long  years  of  weary  waiting,  and  had  permitted 
them  thus  unexpectedly  to  meet  their  great  benefactor. 


IN  RICHMOND.  541 

"  I  thank  yon,  dear  Jesus,  that  I  behold  President  Linkum ! "  was  the 
exclamation  of  a  woman  who  stood  upon  the  threshold  of  her  humble 
home,  and,  with  streaming  eyes  and  clasped  hands,  gave  thanks  aloud  to 
the  Saviour  of  men. 

Another,  more  demonstrative,  was  jumping  and  swinging  her  arms, 
crying,  "  Bless  de  Lord  !  Bless  de  Lord  !  Bless  de  Lord ! "  as  if  there 
could  be  no  end  to  her  ifiankfulness. 

No  carriage  was  to  be  had,  so  the  President,  leading  his  son,  walked 
to  General  Weitzel's  headquarters, — Jeff  Davis's  mansion.  Six  sailors, 
wearing  their  round  blue  caps  and  short  jackets  and  baggy  pants,  with 
navy  carbines,  formed  the  guard.  Next  came  the  President  and  Admiral 
Porter,  flanked  by  the  officers  accompanying  him,  and  the  writer,  then 
six  more  sailors  with  carbines, — twenty  of  us  in  all. 

We  reached  the  foot  of  Capitol  Hill.  Before  ascending  it  the  Presi 
dent  halted  a  moment  to  rest  and  wipe  the  perspiration  from  his  brow. 
The  crowd  had  increased  to  possibly  three  thousand.  I  could  see  glow 
ering  looks  on  the  faces  of  some  of  the  white  men  in  the  throng.  An 
old  negro,  barefooted,  on  that  April  afternoon,  his  shirt  and  trousers  of 
gunny  cloth,  with  no  coat,  wearing  a  dilapidated  straw  hat,  stepped  into 
the  space  before  the  President,  laid  aside  his  hat,  and  half  kneeling, 
clasped  his  hands,  and  asked  God  to  bless  the  man  who  had  given  his 
race  their  freedom.  The  President  lifted  his  hat,  and  bowed  his  head, 
till  the  old  negro  had  finished  his  prayer. 

A  few  cavalrymen  and  soldiers  arrived,  and  cleared  the  way,  up  Broad 
Street  to  the  mansion  which  had  been  purchased  by  the  Confederate 
Government  for  Jefferson  Davis,  in  which  General  Weitzel  had  estab 
lished  his  headquarters.  The  sailors  formed  in  line  by  the  door.  The 
President  entered  the  house,  and  sat  wearily  down  in  an  arm-chair 
which  stood  in  the  fugitive  President's  reception-room.  General  Weitzel 
introduced  the  officers  present.  Judge  Campbell  entered.  At  the  be 
ginning  of  the  war  he  was  on  the  bench  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States,  afterwards  espoused  Secession,  and  was  appointed  assist 
ant  Secretary  of  War  under  Seddon.  He  was  tall,  and  looked  pale, 
care-worn,  agitated,  and  bowed  very  low  to  the  President,  who  received 
him  with  dignity,  and  yet  cordially. 

President  Lincoln,  accompanied  by  Admiral  Porter,  General  Weitzel, 
and  General  Shepley,  rode  through  the  city,  escorted  by  a  squadron  of 
cavalry,  followed  by  thousands  of  coloured  people,  shouting  "  Glory  to 
God!" 


542 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


Mr.  Lincoln  was  much  affected  as  they  crowded  around  the  carriage 
to  grasp  his  hand. 

He  visited  Libby  prison,  breathed  for  a  moment  its  fetid  air,  gazed 
upon  the  iron-grated  windows  and  the  reeking  filth  upon  the  slippery 
floors,  and  gave  way  to  uncontrollable  emotions. 

Visiting  the  prison  the  next  morning,  I  found  it  occupied  by  several 


IN   LIBBY    PRISON. 


hundred  Confederates,  who  were  peering  from  the  grated  windows, 
looking  sadly  upon  the  desolation  around  them.  A  large  number  were 
upon  the  roof,  breathing  the  fresh  air,  and  gazing  upon  the  fields 
beyond  the  James,  now  green  with  the  verdure  of  spring.  Such  liberty 
was  never  granted  Union  prisoners.  Whoever  approached  the  prison 
bars,  or  laid  his  hand  upon  them,  was  shot. 


IN  RICHMOND.  543 

There  was  a  crowd  of  women  with  pails  and  buckets  at  the  windows, 
giving  the  prisoners  provisions,  and  talking  freely  with  their  friends, 
who  came  not  only  to  the  windows,  but  to  the  door,  where  the  good- 
natured  sentinel  allowed  conversation  without  restraint. 

The  officer  in  charge  conducted  our  party  through  the  wards.  The 
air  was  saturated  with  vile  odours,  arising  from  the  unwashed  crowd, 
from  old  rags  and  dirty  garments,  from  puddles  of  filthy  water  which 
dripped  through  the  floor,  ran  down  the  walls,  sickening  to  all  the 
senses.  From  this  prison  fifteen  hundred  men  were  hurried  to  the  flag- 
of-truce  boat  on  Sunday,  that  they  might  be  exchanged  before  the 
evacuation  of  the  city.  Many  thousands  had  lived  there  month  after 
month,  wasting  away,  starving,  dying  of  fever,  of  consumption,  of  all 
diseases  known  to  medical  science, — from  insanity,  despair,  idiocy, — 
having  no  communication  with  the  outer  world,  no  food  from  friends, 
no  sympathy,  no  compassion,  tortured  to  death  through  rigour  of 
imprisonment,  by  men  whose  hearts  grew  harder  from  day  to  day  by 
the  brutality  they  practised. 

"  Please  give  me  a  bit  of  bread,  aunty,  I  am  starving,"  was  the  plea 
one  day  of  a  young  soldier  who  saw  a  negro  woman  passing  the  window. 
He  thrust  his  emaciated  hand  between  the  bars  and  clutched  the  bit 
which  she  cheerfully  gave  him ;  but  before  it  had  passed  between  his 
teeth  he  saw  the  brains  of  his  benefactress  spattered  upon  the  sidewalk 
by  the  sentinel. 

Although  the  city  was  in  possession  of  the  Union  forces,  there  were 
many  residents  who  believed  that  Lee  would  retrieve  the  disaster. 

"  I  was  sorry,"  said  a  citizen, "  to  see  the  Stars  and  Stripes  torn  down 
in  1861.  It  is  the  prettiest  flag  in  the  world,  but  I  shed  tears  when  I 
saw  it  raised  over  the  Capitol  of  Virginia  on  Sunday  morning." 

"  Why  so  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because  it  was  done  without  the  consent  of  the  State  of  Virginia." 

"Then  you  still  cling  to  the  idea  that  the  State  is  more  than  the 
nation." 

"  Yes ;  State  rights  above  everything." 

"  Don't  you  think  the  war  is  almost  over,  —  that  it  is  useless  for  Lee 
to  contend  further  ?  " 

"  No.  He  will  fight  another  battle,  and  he  will  win.  He  can  fight 
for  twenty-five  years  in  the  mountains." 

"  Do  you  think  that  men  can  live  in  the  mountains  ?" 

"  Yes ;  on  roots  and  herbs,  and  fight  you  till  you  are  weary  of  it,  and 
whip  you  out." 


544  THE  BOYS   OF  '61. 

Having  heard  that  a  brigade  of  coloured  troops  had  been  enlisted  in 
Richmond  for  the  Confederate  army,  I  made  inquiries  to  ascertain  the 
facts.  All  through  the  war  the  rebel  authorities  had  engaged  a  large 
number  of  slaves  as  teamsters  and  labourers.  The  immense  fortifica 
tions  thrown  up  around  Richmond,  Yorktown,  Petersburg,  Wilmington, 
Charleston,  and  Savannah  were  the  work  of  slaves.  The  rebels  said 
that  slavery,  instead  of  being  a  weakness,  was  an  element  of  strength. 
Slaves  built  the  fortifications  and  raised  the  corn  and  wheat,  which 
enabled  the  Confederacy  to  send  all  of  its  white  fighting  population  to 
the  field.  But  the  fighting  material  was  used,  up.  Men  were  wanted. 
An  unsparing  conscription  failed  to  fill  up  the  ranks.  Then  came  the 
agitation  of  the  question  of  employing  negro  soldiers. 

General  Lee  advocated  the  measure.  "  They  possess,"  said  he,  "  all 
the  physical  qualifications,  and  their  habits  of  obedience  constitute  a 
good  foundation  for  discipline.  I  think  those  who  are  employed  should 
be  freed.  It  would  neither  be  just  nor  wise,  in  my  opinion,  to  require 
them  to  serve  as  slaves.  The  best  course  to  pursue,  it  seems  to  me, 
would  be  to  call  for  such  as  are  willing  to  come,  —  willing  to  corne, 
with  the  consent  of  their  owners.  An  impressment  or  draft  would  not 
be  likely  to  bring  out  the  best  class,  and  the  use  of  coercion  would  make 
the  measure  distasteful  to  them  and  to  their  owners." 

The  subject  was  debated  in  secret  session  in  Congress,  and  a  bill 
enacted  authorising  their  employment. 

A  great  meeting  was  held  in  the  African  church  to  "  fire  the  Southern 
heart,"  and  speeches  were  made.  A  recruiting  office  was  opened.  The 
newspapers  spoke  of  the  success  of  the  movement.  Regiments  were 
organising. 

"  I  fear  there  will  soon  be  a  great  scarcity  of  arms  when  the  negroes 
are  drilled,"  wrote  the  rebel  war  clerk  in  his  diary,  on  the  llth  of 
March ;  and  five  days  later,  on  the  17th,  "  We  shall  have  a  negro  army. 
Letters  are  pouring  into  the  department  from  men  of  military  skill  and 
character,  asking  authority  to  raise  companies,  battalions,  and  regiments 
of  negro  troops.  It  is  tho  desperate  remedy  for  the  very  desperate  case, 
and  may  be  successful.  If  three  hundred  thousand  efficient  soldiers  can 
be  made  of  this  material,  there  is  no  conjecturing  when  the  next  cam 
paign  may  end." 

A  week  later  the  coloured  troops  had  a  parade  in  Capitol  Square. 
There  were  so  few,  that  the  war  clerk  said  it  was  "  rather  a  ridiculous 
affair.'* 


LIEUTENANT  -  GENERAL    ROBERT    E.    LEE,    C.  S,  A. 


IN  RICHMOND.  547 

"  How  many  coloured  men  enlisted  ? "  I  asked  of  a  negro. 

"  'Bout  fifty,  I  reckon,  sir.  Dey  was  mostly  poor  Souf  Carolina  dark 
ies,  —  poor  heathen  fellers,  who  didn't  know  no  better." 

"  Would  you  have  fought  against  the  Yankees  ?  " 

"'No,  sir.  Dey  might  have  shot  me  through  de  body  wid  ninety 
thousand  balls,  before  I  would  have  fired  a  gun  at  my  friends." 

"  Then  you  look  upon  us  as  your  friends  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  have  prayed  for  you  to  come  ;  and  do  you  think  that  I 
would  have  prayed  one  way  and  fit  de  other  ? " 

"  I  '11  tell  you,  massa,  what  I  would  have  done,"  said  another,  taking 
off  his  hat  and  bowing:  "I  would  have  taken  de  gun,  and  when  I 
cotched  a  chance  I'd  a  shooted  it  at  de  rebs  and  den  run  for  de 
Yankees." 

This  brought  a  general  explosion  from  the  crowd,  and  arrested  the 
attention  of  some  white  men  passing. 

The  street  was  full  of  people.  I  was  a  stranger  to  them  all,  but  I 
ventured  to  make  this  inquiry,  — 

"  Did  you  ever  see  an  Abolitionist?" 

"  No,  massa,  I  reckon  I  neber  did,"  was  the  reply. 

"  What  kind  of  people  do  you  think  they  are  ? " 

"  Well,  massa,  I  specs  dey  is  a  good  kind  of  people." 

«  Why  do  you  think  so  ?  " 

"  'Case  when  I  hear  bad  white  folks  swearing  and  cursing  about  'em, 
I  reckon  dar  must  be  something  good  about  'em." 

"  Well, -my  friends,  I  am  an  Abolitionist ;  I  believe  that  all  men  have 
equal  rights,  and  that  I  have  no  more  right  to  make  a  slave  of  you  than 
you  have  of  me." 

Every  hat  came  off  in  an  instant.  Hands  were  reached  out  toward 
me,  and  I  heard  from  a  dozen  tongues  a  hearty  "  God  bless  you, 
sir!" 

White  men  heard  me  and  scowled.  Had  I  uttered  those  words  in 
Richmond  twenty-four  hours  earlier  I  should  have  had  no  opportunity  to 
repeat  them,  but  paid  for  my  temerity  with  a  halter  or  a  knife ;  but  now 
those  men  who  stretched  out  their  hands  to  me  would  have  given  the 
last  drop  of  their  blood  before  they  would  have  seen  a  hair  of  my  head 
injured,  after  that  declaration. 

The  slaves  were  the  true,  loyal  men  of  the  South.  They  did  what 
they  could  to  help  put  down  the  Rebellion  by  aiding  Union  prisoners  to 
escape,  by  giving  trustworthy  information.  The  Stars  and  Stripes  was 


548  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

their  banner  of  hope.  What  a  life  they  led !  I  met  a  young  coloured 
man,  with  features  more  Anglo-Saxon  than  African,  who  asked : 

"Do  you  think,  sir,  that  I  could  obtain  employment  in  the  North?" 

"  What  can  you  do  ? " 

"  Well,  sir,  I  have  been  an  assistant  in  a  drug  store.  I  can  put  up 
prescriptions.  I  paid  forty  dollars  a  month  for  my  time  before  the 
Confederate  money  became  worthless,  but  my  master  thought  that  I 
was  going  to  run  away  to  the  Yankees,  and  sold  me  awhile  ago ;  and 
he  was  my  own  father,  sir." 

"  Your  own  father  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir !     They  often  sell  their  own  flesh  and  blood,  sir !  " 

I  ascended  the  steps  of  the  Capitol  and  stood  on  the  roof  of  the 
building  to  gaze  upon  the  panorama,  hardly  surpassed  in  beauty  any 
where, —  a  lovely  combination  of  city,  country,  valley,  hill,  plain,  field, 
forest,  and  foaming  river.  The  events  of  four  years  came  to  remem 
brance.  First,  the  Secession  of  the  State  on  the  17th  of  April,  1861, 
by  the  convention  which  sat  with  closed  doors  in  the  hall  below,  the 
threats  of  violence  uttered  against  the  Union  delegates  from  the  western 
counties,  the  wild  tumult  of  the  "  People's  Convention,"  so  called,  in 
Metropolitan  Hall,  —  a  body  of  Secessionists  assembling  to  browbeat 
the  convention  in  the  Capitol ;  and  when  the  ordinance  was  passed,  the 
appearance  of  John  Tyler,  once  President  of  the  United  States,  with 
Governor  Wise,  among  the  fire-eaters,  welcomed  with  noisy  cheers ;  it 
seemed  as  if  I  could  hear  the  voice  of  Tyler  as  he  said  that  Virginia 
and  the  people  of  the  South  had  submitted  to  aggression  till  Secession 
was  a  duty,  and  that  the  Almighty  would  smile  upon  the  work  of  that 
day.  They  were  the  words  of  a  feeble  old  man,  whose  every  official  act 
was  in  the  interest  of  slavery.  Vehement  the  words  of  Wise,  who 
imagined  that  the  Yankees  had  seized  one  of  his  children  as  a  hostage 
for  himself. 

"  If  they  suppose,"  said  he,  "  that  hostages  of  my  own  heart's  blood 
will  stay  my  hand  in  a  contest  for  the  maintenance  of  sacred  rights, 
they  are  mistaken.  Affection  for  kindred,  property,  and  life  itself  sink 
into  insignificance  in  comparison  with  the  overwhelming  importance  of 
public  duty  in  such  a  crisis  as  this." 

Mason,  the  lordly  Senator,  and  Governor  Letcher,  the  drunken 
executive  of  the  State,  also  addressed  the  crazy  crowd,  fired  to  a 
burning  heat  of  madness  by  passion  and  whiskey. 

On  that  occasion  the  Confederate  flag  was  raised  upon  the  flagstaff 


IN  RICHMOND.  551 

springing  from  the  roof  of  the  Capitol,  although  the  State  had  not 
joined  the  Confederacy.  The  people  were  to  vote  on  the  question,  and 
jet  the  Convention  had  enjoined  that  the  act  of  Secession  should  be 
kept  a  secret  till  Norfolk  Navy  Yard  and  Harper's  Ferry  Arsenal  could 
be  seized.  The  newspapers  of  Richmond  had  no  announcement  to 
make  the  next  morning  that  the  State  was  no  longer  a  member  of 
the  Union. 

Then  came  the  volunteers  thronging  the  streets.  Professor  Jackson 
(Stonewall)  was  drilling  the  cadets.  Three  days  after  the  passage  of 
the  ordinance  of  Secession,  troops  were  swarming  in  the  yard  around 
the  Capitol,  and  A.  H.  Stephens,  Vice -President  of  the  Confederacy, 
and  ex-President  Tyler,  and  the  drunken  Letcher  were  negotiating  an 
alliance,  offensive  and  defensive,  between  the  sovereign  State  of  Virginia 
and  the  States  already  confederated  to  establish  a  slaveholding  republic. 

Next  in  order  was  the  arrival  of  Jeff  Davis  and  the  perambulating 
Government  of  the  Confederacy,  to  tarry  a  few  days  in  Richmond  before 
proceeding  to  Washington.  Davis  and  his  followers  made  boastful 
promises  of  what  they  could  and  would  do,  breathing  out  threatenings 
and  slaughter  against  the  hated  Yankees.  Then  the  hurly-burly,  —  the 
rush  of  volunteers,  the  arrival  of  troops,  welcomed  with  cheers  and 
smiles,  the  streets  through  which  they  passed  strewn  with  flowers  by 
the  ladies  of  Richmond.  The  Confederate  Congress  and  heads  of 
departments  came,  —  Stephens,  Toombs,  Cobb,  Floyd,  Wigfall,  Mem- 
minger,  Mallory,  —  with  thousands  of  place-hunters,  filling  the  city  to 
overflowing,  putting  money  into  the  pockets  of  the  citizens,  —  not  gold 
and  silver,  but  Confederate  currency,  to  be  redeemed  two  years  after 
the  ratification  of  the  treaty  of  peace  with  the  United  States.  Beau- 
regard,  the  rising  star  of  the  South,  came  from  Charleston,  to  reap 
fresh  laurels  at  Manassas.  Richmond  was  solemn  on  that  memorable 
Sabbath,  the  21st  of  June,  1861,  for  through  the  forenoon  the  reports 
were  that  the  Yankees  were  winning  the  day ;  but  at  night,  when  the 
news  came  from  Davis  that  the  "  cowardly  horde "  was  flying,  panic- 
stricken,  to  Washington,  how  jubilant  the  crowd ! 

A  year  later  there  were  pale  faces,  when  the  army  of  McClellan  swept 
through  Williamsburg.  Jeff  Davis  packed  up  his  furniture,  and  made 
preparations  to  leave  the  city.  There  was  another  fright  when  the 
rebels  came  back  discomfited  from  Fair  Oaks. 

From  the  roof  of  the  Capitol  anxious  eyes  watched  the  war-clouds 
rolling  up  from  Mechanicsville  and  Cold  Harbour.  Those  were  mournful 


552  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

days.  Long  lines  of  ambulances,  wagons,  coaches,  and  carts,  filled  with 
wounded,  filed  through  the  streets.  How  fearful  the  slaughter  to  the 
rebels  in  those  memorable  seven  days'  fighting!  Deep  the  maledictions 
heaped  upon  the  drunken  Magruder  for  the  carnage  at  Malvern  Hill. 

Beneath  the  roof  on  which  I  stood  Stuart,  Gregg,  and  Stonewall 
Jackson,  —  dead  heroes  of  the  Rebellion,  —  had  reposed  in  state,  mourned 
by  the  weeping  multitude. 

Before  me  were  Libby  Prison  and  Belle  Isle.  What  wretchedness 
and  suffering  there!  Starvation  for  soldiers  of  the  Union,  within  sight 
of  the  fertile  fields  of  Manchester,  waving  with  grain  and  alive  with 
flocks  and  herds!  Nearer  the  Capitol  was  the  mansion  of  President 
Davis,  the  slave-trader's  jail,  and  the  slave  market.  What  agony  and 
cries  of  distress  within  the  hearing  of  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Con 
federacy,  as  mothers  pressed  their  infants  to  their  breasts  for  the  last 
time. 

In  front  of  the  Capitol  was  the  stone  building  erected  by  the  United 
States,  where  for  four  years  Jeff  Davis  had  played  the  sovereign,  where 
Benjamin,  Memminger,  Toombs,  Mallory.  Seddon,  Trenholm,  and  Breck- 
enridge  had  exercised  authority,  dispensing  places  of  profit  to  their 
friends,  who  came  in  crowds  to  find  exemption  from  conscription. 
Beyond,  and  on  either  side,  was  the  forest  of  blackened  chimneys, 
tottering  walls,  and  smoking  ruins  of  the  fire  which  had  swept  away  the 
accumulated  wealth  of  years  in  a  day.  How  terrible  the  retribution! 
Before  the  war  there  was  quiet  in  the  city,  but  there  came  a  reign 
of  terror  when  ruffians  ruled,  when  peaceful  citizens  dared  not  be  abroad 
after  dark.  There  was  sorrow  in  every  household  for  friends  fallen  in 
battle,  and  Poverty  sat  by  many  a  hearthstone. 

Hardest  of  all  to  bear  was  the  charity  of  their  enemies.  Under  the 
shadow  of  the  Capitol  the  Christian  and  Sanitary  Commissions  were 
giving  bread  to  the  needy.  Standing  there  upon  the  roof  I  could  look 
down  upon  a  throng  of  men,  women,  and  children  receiving  food  from 
the  kind-hearted  delegates,  upon  whose  lips  were  no  words  of  bitterness, 
but  only  the  song  of  the  angels, — -"  Peace  on  earth,  good-will  to  men !  " 


A' 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

SURRENDER  OF  LEE. 

T  three  o'clock  Monday  morning,  April  3d, Willcox's  division  of  the 

L  Ninth  Corps  entered  Petersburg  just  in  season  to  see  the  rear 
guard  of  Lee's  army  disappear  over  the  hills  on  the  north  bank  of  the 
Appomattox,  having  burned  the  bridges  and  destroyed  all  the  supplies 
which  could  not  be  transported.  Lee's  army  was  divided,  —  Longstreet, 
Pickett,  and  Johnson  being  south  of  the  stream,  fifteen  miles  west  of  the 
city.  Gordon,  Mahone,  Ewell,  and  Elzy,  with  the  immense  trains  of 
supplies  and  batteries  from  Richmond,  were  north  of  the  river, — all 
moving  southwest,  towards  Danville,  with  the  intention  of  joining 
Johnston  in  North  Carolina. 

«  Good-by,  boys,"  said  the  women  of  Petersburg,  some  sorrowfully; 
others  more  joyful  cried,  "  We  '11  drink  pure  coffee,  with  sugar  in  it, 
to-morrow.  No  more  hard  times."  They  were  weary  of  war.  The 
troops  passed  through  the  town  in  silence  and  dejection.  It  was  a  sor 
rowful  march.  The  successive  disasters  of  Sunday,  the  sudden  breaking 
up,  the  destruction  of  property,  the  scenes  of  the  night,  soon  had  their 
effect  upon  the  spirits  of  the  army.  Soldiers  slipped  from  the  ranks, 
disappeared  in  the  woods,  and  threw  away  their  muskets,  sick  at  heart, 
and  disgusted  with  war.  Virginia  soldiers  had  little  inclination  to 
abandon  the  Old  Dominion  and  fight  in  North  Carolina.  They  were 
State-rights  men,  —  each  State  for  itself.  If  Secession  could  cut  loose 
from  the  Union,  why  not  from  the  Confederacy  ? 

Before  noon  the  troops  moving  from  Petersburg,  and  those  retreating 
from  Richmond,  with  all  the  baggage  trains  and  flying  citizens,  came 
together  on  the  Chesterfield  road,  producing  confusion  and  delay.  Had 
Lee  thrown  his  supply  trains  upon  the  Lynchburg  road,  and  made  a 
days'  march  farther  west  with  his  army,  instead  of  taking  the  nearest 
road  to  Danville,  he  probably  would  have  escaped  ;  but  his  progress  was 
very  slow.  The  roads  were  soft,  the  wagons  overloaded.  The  stalling 
of  a  single  horse  in  the  advance  delayed  the  whole  army. 

The  teamsters  were  quite  as  unwilling  to  go  south  as  the  soldiers. 

553 


554  THE   BOYS  OF  '61. 

They  expected  every  minute  to  hear  the  ringing  shouts  of  Sheridan's 
men  charging  upon  their  flank  or  rear.  There  were  frequent  panics, 
which  set  them  into  a  fever  of  excitement,  and  added  to  the  confusion. 

Grant  determined  to  prevent  Lee's  escape  if  possible.  The  Ninth 
Corps  was  detailed  to  hold  the  town,  guard  the  railroad,  reconstruct  it, 
and  follow  the  other  corps  as  a  reserve.  The  Second,  Fifth,  and  Sixth 


MAJOR -GENERAL    EDWARD    O.    C.    ORD. 


Corps,  instead  of  crossing  the  river,  were  sent  upon  the  double-quick 
along  the  road  which  runs  between  the  Appomattox  and  the  South  Side 
Railroad. 

Ord,  with  the  divisions  of  the  Twenty-fourth  and  Twenty-fifth  Corps, 
marched  for  Burkesville  Junction.  Sheridan,  being  in  advance  with  the 
cavalry,  reached  Jettersville,  on  the  Richmond  and  Danville  road,  forty- 
four  miles  from  Richmond,  on  the  4th,  tore  up  the  track,  entrenched  his 


SURRENDER   OF   LEE.  555 

position,  and  waited  for  the  infantry.  Meade  joined  him  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  5th,  while  Ord,  by  a  forced  march,  reached  Burkesville,  south 
of  Sheridan. 

Lee  crossed  the  Appomattox  at  Clemenstown,  moved  southwest  to 
Amelia  Court  House,  where  he  was  joined  by  Longstreet's,  Pickett's,  and 
Johnson's  troops.  The  Appomattox  has  its  rise  in  Prince  Edward 
County,  runs  northeast,  approaching  within  fifteen  miles  of  the  James, 
then  turns  southeast,  and  joins  the  James  at  Petersburg. 

The  bridge  at  Clemenstown,  on  which  Lee  crossed,  was  narrow  and 
unsafe,  and  the  army  was  much  hindered.  Had  he  not  crossed  at  all, 
but  marched  round  the  bend  instead,  he  might  have  slipped  past  Sheri 
dan  while  that  officer  was  waiting  at  Jettersville  for  Meade  to  join  him. 
On  the  5th  Meade,  finding  that  he  was  ahead  of  Lee,  instead  of  march 
ing  west,  turned  northeast,  and  swept  up  the  railroad  toward  Amelia, 
with  the  Fifth  Corps  on  the  right,  the  Second  in  the  centre,  and  the 
Sixth  on  the  left  with  the  cavalry.  Lee,  seeing  that  he  could  not  go 
down  the  railroad,  instead  of  marching  southwest,  as  he  had  done  the 
day  before,  moved  directly  west,  to  give  Meade  the  slip,  if  possible.  He 
abandoned  wagons,  caissons,  and  forage,  and  everything  that  impeded  his 
march. 

The  trains  from  Richmond  were  crossing  the  bridge  when  a  panic  set 
in.  "  While  we  were  gazing,"  says  a  rebel  writer,  "  at  the  wagons  mov 
ing  up  from  the  bridge  and  entering  the  road  leading  to  the  court 
house,  our  ears  caught  the  sound  of  five  or  six  shots  in  succession  ; 
and,  looking  in  the  direction  whence  the  sound  came,  we  perceived  two 
or  three  horsemen  emerge  from  a  wood  about  half  a  mile  distant,  and  as 
quickly  retire.  We  could  not  discern  their  uniform,  but  the  supposition 
was,  of  course,  that  they  were  a  part  of  Sheridan's  cavalry.  There  was 
a  slight  confusion  at  the  head  of  the  train,  and  then  a  halt.  '  The 
Yankees  !  Sheridan  ! '  As  the  cry  echoed  from  man  to  man,  the  team 
sters  began  to  turn  their  mules  towards  the  river,  many  involving  them 
selves  with  those  in  their  rear,  while  others  dismounted  and  sought  the 
nearest  wood.  In  five  minutes  the  scene  had  been  changed  from  quiet 
to  the  utmost  disorder.  The  wagons  were  turned  back  with  astonishing 
rapidity,  each  teamster  unmercifully  lashing  his  jaded  animals,  as 
anxious  to  reach  the  other  side  as  an  hour  before  he  had  been  to  get  to 
this.  The  cavalry,  who  had  been  scattered  over  the  fields,  cooking  or 
eating  their  breakfasts,  now  caught  the  alarm,  and,  leaving  their  rations, 
grasped  their  bridles,  mounted,  and  spurred  their  horses  towards  the 


556  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

bridge.  For  this  point  all  were  aiming,  and  the  footsore  infantry 
seemed  to  have  but  a  poor  chance  of  life  in  the  road  now  jammed  with 
wagons,  mules,  and  mounted  men.  The  narrow  defile,  bounded  on 
either  side  by  tall  rocks,  was  filled  with  horses,  wagons,  and  men,  all 
unable  to  advance  a  foot  toward  the  desired  point. 

"  Upon  the  other  side  (north)  the  panic  was  even  greater,  the  rumour 
prevailing  that  five  hundred  Yankees  were  in  our  front,  and  that  a  large 
number  of  our  wagons  had  been  captured  and  burned.  Vainly  plunging 
their  sharp  spurs  into  the  steaming  flanks  of  the  poor  mules,  and  still 
unable  to  make  them  trot  through  the  mud  and  up  the  steep  hills,  the 
teamsters  cut  loose  the  traces,  and,  remounting,  would  gallop  away, 
flourishing  their  long  whips,  yelling,  and  urging  their  horses  to  the 
utmost  speed.  Forsaking  the  road,  they  leaped  the  fences,  thronged  the 
fields,  and  sought  the  wood  for  hiding-places.  .  .  .  Scores  of  broken- 
down  and  wrecked  wagons  and  ambulances  were  overturned  and  aban 
doned,  their  contents  being  strewed  over  the  road ;  corn  and  oats,  meal 
and  flour,  covered  the  ground,  while  quartermaster's  papers  were  scat 
tered  in  every  direction.  Clothing  and  even  medicinal  stores  had  been 
in  like  manner  thrown  away." 

When  General  Meade  discovered  Lee's  new  movement,  he  wheeled 
toward  the  left,  and  faced  the  Second  and  Fifth  Corps  northwest.  The 
Fifth  Corps  moved  up  to  Painesville,  which  is  northwest  of  Amelia ;  but 
Griffin,  commanding,  was  too  late  to  strike  Lee,  whose  rear  guard  had 
passed  that  point.  The  Second  Corps  moved  through  Deatonville,  which 
is  five  miles  west  of  Jettersville,  while  the  Sixth  Corps,  moving  south 
west,  came  upon  the  Confederates  on  Little  Sailor's  Creek,  a  small  trib 
utary  of  the  Appomattox,  running  north.  The  Twenty-fourth  Corps, 
meanwhile,  marching  from  Burkesville  up  the  railroad,  joined  the  Sixth 
Corps  at  the  head  of  the  creek. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  6th  General  Ord  directed  that  the  Peters 
burg  and  Lynchburg  Railroad  bridge  across  the  Appomattox  be  seized 
and  held  if  possible ;  if  not  able  to  hold  it,  the  troops  were  to  destroy  it. 
The  Fifty -fourth  Pennsylvania  and  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-third 
Ohio  were  sent  to  do  the  work.  They  moved  toward  the  river,  but 
suddenly  found  themselves  on  the  right  flank  of  Lee's  army,  which  was 
in  line  of  battle,  between  Sailor's  Creek  and  the  Appomattox. 

Lee  made  a  stand  at  this  point  to  save  his  trains.  He  was  still  hop 
ing  to  reach  Danville.  If  he  could  fight  a  successful  battle,  his  wagons 
would  have  time  to  slip  away  from  Sheridan.  He  had  already  been 


SURRENDER  OF  LEE.  559 

forced  ten  miles  out  of  his  direct  line  of  march,  and  if  he  failed  here 
he  must  give  up  all  expectation  of  reaching  Danville,  and  strike  west 
towards  Lynchburg. 

His  army  stood  on  the  west  bank  of  Sailor's  Creek,  facing  east  and 
southeast,  behind  entrenchments,  with  the  Appomattox,  which  here  runs 
northeast,  behind  him. 

The  forenoon  was  passed  in  skirmishing,  on  the  part  of  the  Union 
troops.  The  regiments  sent  to  seize  the  bridge  were  not  able  to  accom 
plish  the  task,  and  were  driven  with  severe  loss.  But  now  the  Second 
Corps  came  up,  a  foothold  was  gained  across  the  creek,  and  Lee's  left 
flank  was  forced  towards  the  river. 

It  was  nearly  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  before  the  Sixth  Corps 
came  up  with  the  enemy.  This  corps  had  been  marching  southwest; 
but  when  the  skirmishers  discovered  the  enemy,  Wright  halted  Sey 
mour's  division,  which  was  in  advance,  faced  it  west,  while  Wheaton's 
division  filed  past  Seymour's  and  took  position  on  the  left.  The  third 
division  was  in  reserve.  The  cavalry  was  on  the  left  of  Wheaton. 
Sheridan  found  himself  confronted  by  Ewell's  and  Kershaw's  divisions, 
which  were  strongly  entrenched. 

Seymour  and  Wheaton  moved  from  the  road  west,  went  down  the 
steep  declivity  into  the  ravine,  receiving  the  fire  of  the  rebels  without 
flinching,  crossed  the  creek,  ascended  the  other  bank,  and  dashed  upon 
the  entrenchments.  At  the  same  moment  Custer's  division  of  cavalry 
advanced  with  sabres  drawn,  their  horses  upon  the  run,  goaded  with 
spur  and  quickened  by  shout,  till  they  caught  the  wild  enthusiasm  of 
their  riders,  and  horses  and  men  unitedly  became  as  fiery  Centaurs,  the 
earth  trembling  beneath  the  tread  of  the  thousands  of  hoofs,  the  air 
resounding  with  bugle-blasts  and  thrilling  cheers ! 

The  charge  of  this  division  was  heroic.  The  Confederate  artillery 
opened  with  shells,  followed  by  canister.  The  infantry,  protected  by 
breastworks,  were  able  to  give  a  galling  fire,  but  the  squadrons  swept 
everything  before  them,  leaping  the  entrenchment,  sabring  all  who 
resisted,  crushing  the  whole  of  Lee's  right  wing  by  a  single  blow, 
gathering  up  thousands  of  prisoners,  who  stood  as  if  paralysed  by  the 
tremendous  shock. 

Entire  regiments  threw  down  their  arms.  Miles  of  wagons,  caissons, 
ambulances,  forges,  arms,  and  ammunition,  all  that  belonged  to  that  por 
tion  of  the  line,  was  lost  to  Lee  in  a  moment.  Generals  Ewell,  Ker- 
shaw,  Defoe,  Barton,  Custis  Lee,  Borden,  and  Corse  were  prisoners 
almost  before  they  knew  it. 


560 


THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 


BREVET    MAJOR-GENERAL    GEO.    A.    CUSTER. 

"  Further  fighting  is  useless ;  it  will  be  a  waste  of  life,"  said  Ewell  to 
Ouster. 

"  Bravely  done,  Ouster,"  said  Sheridan,  riding  up,  and  complimenting 
his  lieutenant  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  division. 


SURRENDER  OF  LEE.  561 

After  receiving  this  paralysing  blow  Lee  gave  up  all  hope  of  reach 
ing  Danville.  He  could  move  only  in  the  direction  of  Lynchburg. 
Caissons,  wagons,  and  ambulances  were  burned,  cannon  abandoned, 
commissary  supplies  left  by  the  roadside. 

It  was  a  day  of  jubilee  to  the  coloured  people,  who  swarmed  out  from 
their  cabins  and  appropriated  the  plunder. 

"  'Pears  like  as  if  we  were  spiling  the  Egyptians,"  said  an  old  man 
who  had  gathered  an  immense  pile  of  blankets  and  coats. 

There  was  a  skirmish  at  Farmville  the  next  morning,  between  the 
cavalry  and  the  left  wing  of  Lee's  army.  The  centre,  and  what  re 
mained  of  the  right  wing,  crossed  the  Appomattox  ten  miles  above 
Farmville,  both  columns  moving  to  Appomattox  Court  House,  where 
Lee  hoped  to  unite  his  scattered  forces. 

Grant  and  Meade,  with  the  Second  and  Sixth  Corps,  crossed  at  Farm 
ville,  and  followed  Lee  along  the  Petersburg  and  Lynchburg  turnpike. 
Ord,  joined  by  the  Fifth,  starting  from  Burkesville,  took  the  shortest 
road  to  Appomattox  Court  House,  nearly  fifty  miles  distant,  while  Sheri 
dan,  with  the  main  body  of  the  cavalry,  made  a  rapid  movement 
southwest  to  cut  off  Lee's  retreat.  The  pursuit  from  Sailor's  Creek 
commenced  on  Friday  morning,  and  Lee  was  brought  to  bay  Saturday 
noon. 

It  was  an  exciting  race.  There  were  frequent  interchanges  of  shots 
between  the  cavalry,  hovering  like  a  cloud  upon  Lee's  flank,  also  captures 
of  abandoned  wagons,  ambulances,  caissons,  pieces  of  artillery,  and  pick 
ing  up  of  stragglers.  Glimpses  of  the  rebel  forces  were  sometimes  had 
across  the  ravines.  As  a  sight  of  the  flying  deer  quickens  the  pursuit  of 
the  hound,  so  an  occasional  view  of  the  flying  enemy  roused  the  soldiers 
to  a  wild  and  irrepressible  enthusiasm,  and  their  shouts  and  cheers  rang 
long  and  loud  through  the  surrounding  woodlands. 

Appomattox  Court  House  is  at  the  head-waters  of  the  Appomattox 
River,  on  the  table-land  between  the  rivulets  which  give  rise  to  that 
stream  and  the  James  River,  which  makes  its  great  southern  bend  at 
Lynchburg.  The  place  is  sometimes  called  Clover  Hill.  It  is  a  small 
village,  such  as  are  to  be  seen  throughout  the  Old  Dominion,  —  one  or 
two  good,  substantial  houses,  surrounded  by  a  dozen  or  twenty  miserable 
cabins. 

Lee  succeeded  in  reuniting  his  troops,  numbering  not  more  than  a 
division,  such  as  once  marched  under  his  direction  up  the  heights  of  Get 
tysburg,  or  moved  into  the  fight  in  the  Wilderness ;  but  when  reunited 


562  THE  BOYS  OF  '61. 

and  ready  to  move  upon  Lynchburg,  he  found  the  cloud  which  had  hung 
upon  his  flank  and  rear  now  enveloping  him  on  the  north,  the  east,  the 
south,  the  west.  Sheridan  had  swung  past  him,  Ord  and  Griffin  were 
south  of  him,  holding  the  road  leading  to  Danville,  while  Wright  and 
Humphrey,  east  and  north,  were  preparing  to  drive  him  over  against 
Sheridan,  who  in  turn  would  toss  him  down  towards  Ord  and  Griffin. 

Great  was  the  consternation  when,  on  Saturday  morning,  the  Con 
federates  discovered  that  Sheridan  was  cutting  off  their  retreat  to 
Lynchburg. 

"  Yankees  at  Appomattox  !  Sheridan  ! "  was  the  cry  of  a  party  of 
officers  on  a  locomotive,  hastening  to  Lynchburg  in  season  to  escape  the 
Union  cavalrymen  then  advancing  to  tear  up  the  rails.  Sheridan 
pounced  upon  the  artillery,  and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  8th  captured 
twenty-five  pieces.  Meade  at  the  same  time  came  upon  the  rear  of  the 
fleeing  troops  a  mile  east  of  the  court-house,  and  captured  a  battery. 
Lee's  men  were  melting  away,  worn  down  by  hard  marching  and  fight 
ing,  and  discouraged  by  defeat  and  disaster.  His  provisions  were  getting 
low,  as  the  larger  part  of  the  supplies  had  been  abandoned.  His 
condition  was  critical. 

It  was  a  gloomy  night.  A  courier  brought  intelligence  that  Sheridan 
had  possession  of  Concord  Station. 

"  We  all  felt,"  says  a  rebel  writer,  "  our  hearts  chilled  by  this  new 
rumour.  Concord  Station  was  between  us  and  Lynchburg,  and  we  had 
no  knowledge  of  any  other  road  to  that  place  than  that  which  we  were 
pursuing.  Turning  back,  our  capture  was  inevitable.  The  generals 
withdrew  to  consult,  the  staff  officers  conversed  in  low  tones,  while  the 
soldiers,  teamsters,  the  cause  being  unknown,  did  not  hesitate  to  declare 
their  impatience  at  the  delay." 

Lee  called  his  last  council  of  war,  summoning  Longstreet,  Pickett, 
Gordon,  and  Hill.  The  condition  of  affairs  was  discussed.  It  was  a 
sad  hour.  The  Confederate  commander -in -chief  was  much  depressed. 
He  did  not  know  that  the  infantry  under  Ord  and  Griffin  were  south  of 
him,  but  supposed  that  his  way  was  disputed  only  by  Sheridan.  It  was 
decided  to  force  a  passage.  The  attack  was  made,  but  the  volleys  of 
musketry  and  the  vigour  of  the  cannonade,  and  the  long  lines  of  men  in 
blue,  convinced  him  that  he  had  little  chance  of  escaping.  The  skir 
mishing  was  kept  up  through  the  day, —  both  parties  too  wearied  and 
exhausted  to  fight  a  general  battle, —  yet  each  moment  of  delay  made 
the  Confederates'  condition  more  hopeless. 


SURRENDER   OF   LEE.  565 

Grant  had  despatched  a  letter  to  Lee  on  the  7th,  from  Farmville,  ask 
ing  the  surrender  of  the  army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

Lee  replied  the  same  day,  asking  for  terms. 

On  the  8th,  Grant  sent  a  second  letter,  insisting  upon  one  condition 
only :  "  That  the  men  and  officers  shall  be  disqualified  for  taking  up 
arms  against  the  United  States  until  properly  exchanged." 

"  I  do  not  think  the  emergency  has  arisen  to  call  for  the  surrender  of 
this  army,"  Lee  answered,  but  at  the  same  time  asked  for  an  interview 
at  ten  o'clock  next  morning.  Sheridan  had  not  closed  all  the  roads  to 
Lynchburg,  but  was  in  such  a  position  that  it  was  impossible  for  the 
Confederate  army  to  escape.  Breckenridge,  with  a  large  number  of 
officers  and  many  thousands  of  privates,  struck  northwest,  through  by 
roads  and  fields,  crossed  James  River,  reached  Lynchburg,  and  passed 
into  North  Carolina. 

The  Second  Corps  was  in  position  on  Sunday  morning,  waiting  the 
order  to  advance,  when  a  flag  of  truce  was  displayed  in  front  of  Miles's 
division.  Captain  J.  D.  Cook,  of  General  Miles's  staff,  was  sent  to 
receive  it.  He  was  met  by  Colonel  Taylor,  of  Lee's  staff,  who  brought  a 
note  asking  for  a  suspension  of  hostilities  to  take  into  consideration  the 
terms  offered  by  General  Grant  on  Saturday.  General  Meade  signified 
by  note  that  he  had  no  authority  to  enter  into  an  armistice,  but  would 
wait  two  hours  before  making  an  attack,  and  would  communicate  with 
General  Grant. 

Before  the  expiration  of  the  time  General  Grant  arrived,  and  a  corre 
spondence  followed,  which  resulted  in  the  appointment  of  a  place  of  meet 
ing  for  a  more  full  consideration  of  the  terms  proposed  by  General  Grant. 

In  the  little  village  of  Appomattox  Court  House,  there  is  a  large, 
square  brick  house,  with  a  portico  in  front,  the  residence  of  William 
McLean.  Roses  were  budding  in  the  garden  on  that  Sabbath  morning, 
violets  and  daffodils  were  already  in  bloom,  and  the  trees  which  shaded 
the  dwelling  were  green  with  the  verdure  of  spring.  General  Lee  des 
ignated  it  as  the  place  for  meeting  General  Grant.  It  was  a  little  past 
two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  General  Lee,  accompanied  by  General 
Marshall,  his  chief  of  staff,  entered  the  house.  A  few  minutes  later 
General  Grant  arrived,  accompanied  by  his  staff. 

The  meeting  was  in  the  parlour,  a  square  room,  carpeted,  furnished 
with  a  sofa  and  centre-table.  Lee,  dressed  in  a  suit  of  gray,  was  sitting 
by  the  table  when  Grant  entered.  Time  had  silvered  his  hair  and 
beard.  He  wore  an  elegant  sword,  a  gift  from  his  friends. 


THE   BOYS   OF  '61. 


General  Grant  had  left  his  sword  behind,  and  appeared  in  the  same 
suit  he  had  worn  in  the  field  through  the  eventful  days,  —  a  plain  blue 
frock,  with  a  double  row  of  buttons,  and  shoulder-straps  bearing  the 
three  silver  stars,  the  insignia  of  his  rank  as  lieutenant-general. 

The  meeting  was  cordial.  After  salutations,  the  two  commanders 
sat  down,  placed  their  hats  on  the  table,  and  conversed  as  freely  as  in 
other  days  when  both  were  in  the  service  of  the  United  States.  Gen 
eral  Lee  alluded  to  the  correspondence  which  had  passed  between  them. 
"  General,  I  have  requested  this  interview,  to  know  more  fully  the 
terms  which  you  propose,"  said  General  Lee. 

General  Grant  replied  that  he  would  grant  parole  to  officers  and  men, 
and  that  the  officers  might  retain  their  side  -  arms  and  their  personal 
effects.  General  Lee  assented  to  the  proposition,  and  did  not  ask  for 
any  modification  of  the  terms,  which  were  then  engrossed.  The  paper 
was  signed  by  General  Lee  at  half-past  three  o'clock. 

After  he  had  affixed  his  signature,  General  Lee  asked  for  General 
Grant's  understanding  of  the  term  «  personal  effects,"  which  had  been 
used  in  the  instrument. 

"  Many  of  my  cavalrymen  own  their  horses,"  he  said. 
"  I  think  that  the  horses  must  be  turned  over  to  the  United  States," 
was  the  reply. 

"  I  coincide  in  that  opinion,"  was  Lee's  rejoinder. 
"But,"  said   General   Grant,  "I  will  instruct   the    officers  who  are 
appointed  to  carry  out  the  capitulation   to  allow  those  who  own  horses 
to  take  them  home.     They  will  need  them  to  do  their  spring  ploughing, 
and  to  till  their  farms." 

"  Allow  me  to  express  my  thanks  for  such  consideration  and  gener 
osity  on  your  part.  It  cannot  fail  of  having  a  good  effect,"  General  Lee 
replied,  with  emotion. 

After  further  conversation  General  Lee  expressed  a  hope  that  each 
soldier  of  his  army  might  be  furnished  with  a  certificate,  or  some  'other 
evidence  of  parole,  to  prevent  them  from  being  forced  into  further 
service  by  Confederate  conscripting  officers. 

"  I  will  order  such  certificates  to  be  issued  to  every  man,"  said  Gen 
eral  Grant;  and  as  soon  as  the  preliminaries  were  settled,  the  headquar 
ters  printing-press  was  put  to  work  striking  off  blanks  for  that  purpose. 
"  My  army  is  short  of  rations,"  said  Lee. 

"  You  shall  be  supplied,"  and  an  order  was  at  once  issued  to  the 
commissary  to  furnish  rations  to  the  prisoners. 


SURRENDER   OF   LEE. 


567 


The  question  of  terms  had  been  discussed  the  evening  previous  around 
Grant's  camp-fire.  Grant  stated  that  he  wanted  such  a  surrender  as 
would  break  down  the  positions  which  France  and  England  had  taken 


GENERAL  LEE  LEAVING  THE  MCLEAN  HOUSE  AFTER  THE  SURRENDER. 

in  recognising  the  rebels  as  belligerents.  He  did  not  wish  for  humiliat 
ing  terms.  He  would  not  require  a  formal  grounding  of  arms.  The 
rebels  were  Americans,  and  his  object  was  to  restore  them  to  the  Union 
and  not  to  degrade  them. 


568  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

Lee  returned  to  his  army  and  stated  the  terms  of  capitulation,  which 
were  received  with  great  satisfaction,  especially  by  those  who  owned 
horses.  They  cheered  loudly,  and  no  doubt  heartily.  The  terms  were 
such  as  they  had  not  expected.  The  newspapers  of  the  South  had  per 
sistently  represented  the  men  of  the  North  as  bloodthirsty  and  vindic 
tive,  as  vandals,  robbers,  and  murderers,  capable  of  doing  the  work  of 
fiends,  and  the  remarkable  leniency  of  Grant  surprised  them. 

The  terms  were  not  altogether  acceptable  to  Grant's  army.  Many  of 
the  officers  remembered  that  General  Pickett  never  had  resigned  his 
commission  in  the  United  States  service,  but  that  he  had  taken  up  arms 
against  the  country  without  any  scruples  of  conscience.  He  was  a 
deserter  and  a  traitor,  found  in  arms.  The  soldiers  remembered  that 
scores  of  their  comrades  had  been  shot  or  hung  for  deserting  the  ranks ; 
the  utmost  leniency  of  the  Government  was  a  long  term  of  imprisonment 
in  a  penitentiary  or  confinement  on  Dry  Tortugas.  Sentinels  had  been 
shot  for  falling  asleep  while  on  duty;  yet  General  Pickett  and  his 
fellow  traitors  were,  by  the  terms  of  the  parole,  granted  an  indulgence 
which  was  equivalent  to  a  pardon.  It  was  General  Pickett  who  hung 
the  Union  men  of  North  Carolina,  who  had  enlisted  in  the  service  of  the 
Union,  but  who,  under  the  fortunes  of  war,  had  fallen  into  his  hands. 
In  General  Pickett's  estimation  they  had  committed  an  unpardonable 
crime.  He  considered  them  as  citizens  of  the  Confederacy,  and  hung 
them  upon  the  nearest  tree.  It  was  cold-blooded  murder.  But  his 
desertion,  treason,  inhumanity,  and  murders  were  offset  by  the  plea  that 
the  North  could  afford  to  be  magnanimous  to  a  conquered  foe !  The 
soldiers  idolised  Grant  as  a  commander.  They  had  no  objection  to  his 
terms  with  the  privates  of  Lee's  army,  but  there  was  dissent  from 
including  Pickett  and  Ewell,  and  other  rebel  officers  who  had  been 
notoriously  inhuman  to  Union  soldiers.  The  Confederate  soldiers  were 
generally  humane  toward  prisoners,  especially  after  the  first  year  of  the 
war.  Many  instances  might  be  cited  of  their  kindness  to  the  wounded 
on  the  battle-field  and  to  prisoners  in  their  hands.  The  officers  in  the 
field  were  also  kind,  but  the  political  leaders,  the  women,  and  officers  in 
charge  of  prisons  were  cruel  and  vindictive. 

The  hour  came  for  Lee  to  part  with  his  officers.  He  retained  his 
calmness  and  composure,  but  they  could  not  refrain  from  shedding 
tears.  It  was  to  be  their  last  meeting.  He  was  to  lead  them  no  more 
in  battle. 

The  occasion  brought  before  them  an  acute  sense  that  all  was  over, 


SURRENDER   OF   LEE.  569 

all  lost ;  their  sacrifices,  sufferings,  heroism,  had  heen  in  vain  ;  their 

pride  was  humbled ;  instead  of  being  victors,  they  were  vanquished ; 
history  and  the  impartial  verdict  of  mankind  perhaps  would  hold  them 
responsible  for  the  blood  which  had  been  shed.  It  was  a  sad  hour  to 
that  body  of  men  in  gray,  wearing  the  stars  of  a  perished  Confederacy. 

The  intelligence  of  the  capitulation  was  communicated  to  Grant's 
army  by  bulletin.  As  the  news  flew  along  the  lines  on  that  Sabbath 
morning,  the  cheering  was  prolonged  and  vociferous.  For  the  first  time 
in  four  years  the  veterans  who  had  toiled  in  the  mud  of  the  Peninsula, 
who  had  been  beaten  back  from  Fredericksburg  and  Chancellorsville,  who 
had  stood  like  a  wall  of  adamant  on  the  banks  of  the  Antietam,  and  the 
heights  of  Gettysburg,  who  had  pressed  Lee  from  the  Wilderness  to  Five 
Forks,  who  had  brought  him  to  bay  at  last,  were  to  have  a  peaceful 
night. 

Their  fighting  was  over,  and  there  was  to  be  no  more  charging  of 
batteries  ;  nor  long  watchings  in  the  trenches,  drenched  by  rains,  parched 
by  summer  heat,  or  numbed  by  the  frosts  of  winter ;  no  more  scenes  of 
blood,  of  wasting  away  in  hospitals,  or  murders  and  starvation  in 
prisons.  It  was  the  hour  of  peace.  In  the  radiant  light  of  that  Sabbath 
sun  they  could  rejoice  in  the  thought  that  they  had  once  more  a  reunited 
country ;  that  an  abject  people  had  been  redeemed  from  slavery ;  that 
the  honour  of  the  nation  had  been  vindicated  ;  that  the  flag  which  trai 
tors  had  trailed  in  the  dust  at  the  beginning  of  the  conflict  was  more 
than  ever  the  emblem  of  the  world's  best  hopes. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

CONCLUSION. 

I  made  no  effort  to  overtake  the  fleeing  Confederates,  but  remained  in 
Richmond  during  the  week  that  saw  the  collapse  of  the  Confederacy. 
It  was  my  fortune  to  be  at  City  Point  when,  at  daybreak  on  the  morning 
of  April  12th,  a  train  arrived  from  Burkesville  bringing  Gen.  Grant  and 
his  staff.  The  lieutenant-general  walked  slowly  up  the  steep  bank  to 
his  headquarters,  not  with  the  air  of  a  conqueror,  but  as  if  sleep  and 
rest  would  be  far  more  acceptable  than  the  congratulations  of  a 
noisy  crowd.  Four  years  had  passed  since  he  left  his  quiet  home  in 
Illinois,  a  humble  citizen,  unknown  beyond  his  village  borders  ;  but  now 
his  name  was  inseparably  connected  with  a  great  moral  convulsion, 
world-wide  in  its  influence,  enduring  as  time  in  its  results.  The  mighty 
conflict  of  ideas  had  swept  round  the  globe  like  a  tidal  wave  of  the  ocean. 
Industry  had  been  quickened  in  every  land,  and  new  channels  of  trade 
opened  among  the  nations.  Wherever  human  language  was  spoken, 
men  talked  of  the  war  between  Slavery  and  Freedom,  and  aspirations 
for  good  were  awakened  in  the  hearts  of  toiling  millions  in  Europe,  on 
the  burning  sands  of  Africa,  and  in  the  jungles  of  Hindostan,  to  whom 
life  was  bare  existence  and  the  future  ever  hopeless. 

The  four  years  of  fighting  were  over  ;  the  Rebellion  was  subdued. 
On  the  first  of  April  Lee  had  a  large  army,  but  suddenly  he  had  been 
overwhelmed.  That  which  seemed  so  formidable  had  disappeared,  like 
a  bubble  in  the  sunshine.  Though  the  rebels  saw  that  the  Confederacy 
was  threatened  as  it  had  not  been  at  any  other  period  of  the  war,  there 
were  few,  if  any,  who,  up  to  the  latest  hour,  dreamed  that  there  could 
be  such  an  overturning  of  affairs.  That  Lee  had  held  his  ground  so 
long  was  a  warranty  that  he  could  successfully  resist  all  Grant's  efforts 
to  take  Richmond.  The  Confederate  Congress  met  daily  in  the  capital, 
passed  resolutions,  enacted  laws,  and  debated  questions  of  State,  as  if 
the  Confederacy  had  a  place  among  the  nations,  with  centuries  of 
prosperity  and  glory  in  prospect.  But  their  performance  had  come  to 

570 


CONCLUSION.  571 

an  unexpected  end.  The  last  act  of  the  tragedy  was  given  on  the  14th, 
-  the  assassination  of  the  President. 

What  drama  surpasses  it  in  interest  ?  What  period  of  the  world's 
history  is  more  replete  with  great  events  affecting  the  welfare  of  the 
human  race  ?  In  1861,  when  the  curtain  rose,  the  world  beheld  a 
nation,  peaceful,  happy,  prosperous.  Then  came  the  spectacle,  —  the 
procession  of  seceding  States,  with  bugles  sounding,  colours  flying,  the 
bombardment  of  Sumter  ;  the  uprising  of  the  people  of  the  North, 
the  drum-beat  heard  in  every  village,,  flags  floating  from  all  the  steeples, 
streamers  and  banners  from  all  the  house-tops,  great  battles,  defeat,  and 
victory  ;  a  ploughman  and  splitter  of  rails  the  liberator  of  the  enslaved, 
their  enlistment  as  soldiers  of  the  Republic ;  the  patriotism  of  the 
people  ;  woman's  work  of  love  and  mercy ;  the  ghastly  scenes  in  South 
ern  prisons,  the  conflagration  of  cities  set  on  fire  by  the  rebels,  the 
breaking  up  of  the  Confederacy,  the  assassination,  the  capture  of  the 
rebel  chief,  the  return  of  the  victorious  armies,  the  last  grand  military 
pageant  at  Washington,  and  then  the  retirement  of  the  soldiers  to 
peaceful  life  !  Sublime  the  picture  ! 

The  conflict  commenced  as  a  rebellion,  but  ended  in  revolution. 
Slavery  has  disappeared.  Civil  liberty  is  stronger  than  in  1861.  Four 
millions  of  freedmen  are  candidates  for  citizenship,  who  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Rebellion  had  no  rights  under  the  flag  of  the  Union. 

The  Rebellion  was  an  attempt  to  suppress  Truth  and  Justice  by 
tyranny.  The  effort  might  have  been  successful  in  earlier  ages,  but  not 
in  the  nineteenth  century,  and  never  will  the  attempt  be  repeated  on 
American  soil,  for  the  tendency  of  mind  is  towards  a  clearer  perception 
of  the  rights  of  man.  America  uttered  her  protest  against  despotic 
power  in  1776.  "  It  was  an  experiment,"  said  the  aristocracies  of 
Europe.  The  "  republican  bubble  has  burst,"  said  Earl  Russell  in 
1861 ;  but  the  Republic  lives,  and  the  false  and  ignoble  distinctions 
in  the  society  of  the  Old  World,  which  slavery  attempted  to  establish 
in  the  New,  have  been  reversed.  America  teaches  this  truth  to  the 
wondering  nations,  —  that  the  strongest  government  rests,  not  on 
the  few,  not  on  property,  never  on  injustice,  but  on  the  people,  on 
diffused  wealth  and  enlightened  mind,  on  obligation  to  man  and  God. 

Kings  will  yet  lay  aside  their  sceptres,  and  subjects  will  become 
sovereigns,  because  the  people  of  America,  by  example,  have  shown  the 
world  that  civil  and  religious  liberty  for  all,  as  well  as  for  the  few,  is 
of  more  value  than  human  life. 


572  THE   BOYS   OF   '61. 

How  lavish  the  expenditure  of  blood  !  How  generous  the  outpouring 
of  the  wine  of  life  by  the  heroic  dead  ! 

"  Song  of  peace,  nor  battle's  roar, 

Ne'er  shall  break  their  slumbers  more ; 

Death  shall  keep  his  solemn  trust, 
<  Earth  to  earth,  and  dust  to  dust.'  " 

Dead,  yet  living.  Their  patriotism,  sacrifice,  endurance,  patience, 
faith,  and  hope  can  never  die.  Lgved  and  lamented,  but  immortal. 
Paeans  for  the  living,  dirges  for  the  dead.  Their  work  is  done,  not  for 
an  hour,  a  day,  a  year,  but  for  all  time ;  not  for  fame  or  ambition,  but 
for  the  poor,  the  degraded,  the  oppressed  of  all  lands,  for  civilisation 
and  Christianity,  for  the  welfare  of  the  human  race  through  Time 
and  Eternity! 


THE  END. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


QC1  06199! 


12,000(11/95) 


^— ~ , 


5 1 023 


53175! 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


